iiiiiiiiiliiiji 1 1 1 i M I I I I : I li.i ' I I 111 ii NORTH CAROLINA STATE UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES S021 32610 F TJiE RAY SOCIETY INSTITUTED MDCCCXLIV. This volume is issued to the Subscribers to flic R.AY Society /or LONDON MBOCCLXVl. TUB MISCELLANEOUS BOTANICAL WOEKS ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., F.R.S, FOREIGN ASSOCIATE OF THE ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, ETC., ETC., ETC. VOL. I. CONTAINING I. GEOGRAPHICO-BOTANICAL, AND II. STRUCTURAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS. LONDON: PUBLISHED FOR THE PAY SOCIETY BY ROBERT ilARDWICKE, 192, PICCADJLLV MDCCCLXVI. r R E F A C K. (UY TilK EDITOR.) The present voliiiiie con lams the lirst j)ortion of tiie works of the distingnished author, now for the first time collected in England, and reprhited from the originals, without change, in accordance with his express desire. It had been his intention to reprint them himself with anno- tations, but, unfortunately for science, this intention was never carried out, and it remained for the Editor simply to superintend a verbatim reprint. The Memoirs are arranged in three divisions — 1st. Geo- graphico-Botanical ; :2nd. Structural and Physiological ; 3rd. Systematic. Of course this arrangement is in some degree arbitrary, inasmuch as observations relating to both of the other divisions are continually occurring in the Memoirs referred to each of them ; but, on the w^liole, it has appeared to be the' most convenient for reference. The present volume contains the first two of these divisions; the second will be devoted to Systematic Memoirs and Miscellaneous Descriptions of Plants ; and a separate volume, in large 4to, will contain the illustrative figures to both. .101 1 \ J. ]u^:nnett. 1)eci:.mbi:i< 30tii. 1S65. lSCif>5 CONTENTS. PART I. GEOGRAPHICO-BOTANICAL MEMOIRS. PAGE General remarks, Geographical and Systematical, on the Botany of Terra Australis ....... 1 — 89 List of new and rare Plants, collected in Abyssinia during the years 1805 and 1810, arranged according to the Linnean System . 91 — 95 Observations, Systematical and Geographical, on the Herbarium collected by Professor Christian Smith, in the vicinity of the Congo, during the expedition to explore that river, under the command of Captain Tuckey, in the year 1816 . . . . . 97— 17.S List of Plants collected by the Officers, &c., in Captain Ross's voyage, on the coasts of Baffin's Bay ..... 175 — 178 Catalogue of Plants found in Spitzbergen by Captain Scoresby . 179 — 182 Chloris Melvilliana, a List of Plants collected in Melville Island, in the year 1820, by the Officers of the Voyage of Discovery under the orders of Captain Parry ..... 183 — 250 Observations on the Structure and Affinities of the more remarkable Plants collected by the late Walter Oudney, M.D., and ^Major Denham, and Captain Clapperton, in the years 1822, 1823, and 182i<, during their expedition to explore Central Africa . . 257 — 303 General View of the Botany of Swan River . . . 305 — 312 Botanical Appendix to Cai)tain Sturt's Expedition into Central Aus- tralia ....... 313—31(1 Vlll CONTENTS. PART II. STRUCTURAL ANT) PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS. PAC4E Some Observations on the Parts of Fructification in Mosses ; witii Clia- racters and Descriptions of two new Genera of that Order . 343 — 355 On some remarkable Deviations from the usual structure of Seeds and Fruits 357-366 An Account of a new Genus of Plants, named Rafflesia . . 367 — 398 On the Female Flower and Fruit of Rafflesia Arnoldi and on Hydnora Africana 399—431 Character and Description of Kiugia ; a new Genus of Plants found on the South-west coast of New Holland. With Observations on the Struc- ture of its Unimpregnated Ovulum, and on the Female Flower of Cjcadese and Coniferae ..... 433 — 461 A Brief Account of Microscopical Observations made in the Months of June, July, and August, 1827, on the Particles contained in the Pollen of Plants; and on the General Existence of Active Molecules in Organic and Inorganic Bodies .... 463 — 486 Observations on the Organs and Mode of Fecundation in Orchide^e and Asclepiadese ....... 487 — 543 Supplementary Observations on the Fecundation of Orchidese and Ascle- piadese ....... 545 — 551 On the Relative Position of the Divisions of Stigma and Parietal Placentae in the Compound Ovarium of Plants .... 553 — 563 On the Plurality and Development of the Embryos in the Seeds of Coniferse 565—576 On the Origin and Mode of Propagation of the Gulf- Weed . 577 — 582 Some Account of Triplosporite, an undescribed Fossil Fruit . 583—591 PART I. GEOGRAPHICO-BOTANICAL MEMOIRS. GENERAL REMARKS, GEOGEAPHICAL AND SYSTEMATICAL, BOTANY OF TEERA AUSTRALIS, BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. LIBR. L.S., ACAD. EEa. 8CIENT. BEEOLIN. COEEESP. NATTJEALIST TO THE YOTAGE OF H.il.S. IXTESTIGATOE, COHMANDED BY CAPTAIN FLINDEES. [Bejprinted from a Voyage to Terra Australis, hy Matthew Flinders.'] LONDON. 1814. GENERAL EEMAEKS, &c. The coasts of the great South Land commonly [sss* called New Holland have been discovered partly by Dutch and partly by English navigators. Captain Flinders, con- sidering it therefore unjust towards the English to retain a name for the whole country which implies its discovery to have been made by the Dutch alone, has thought proper to recur to its original name Terra Australis ; under which he includes the small islands adjacent to various parts of its coasts, and the more considerable southern island called Van Diemen's Land. In this extended sense I shall use Terra Australis in the following observations, but when treating of the principal Land separately, shall continue to employ its generally received name New Holland ; that I may be more readily understood by botanists, for whom these observations are intended, and preserve consistency with the title of a Avork, part of which I have already published, on the plants of that country. Li the following pages I have endeavoured to collect such general, and at the same time, strictly botanical, ob- servations on the vegetation of Terra Australis, as our very limited knowledge of this vast country a})pears already to afi[brd. To these observations are added descriptions of a few remarkable plants, which have been selected for publi- cation, from the extensive and invaluable collection of drawings made by Mr. Ferdinand Bauer in New Holland, chiefly during the voyage of the Livestigator. * These figures throughout the volume correspond with the paging in the original. D. H. HILL LIBRARY Norlh Carolina State College 4 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE The materials for the present essay were acqmred prin- cipally in the same voyage, from Captain Flindeis's account of which a general notion of the opportunities afforded for observation may be gathered. It seems necessary, however, 534] to present in one view the circumstances under which our collections were formed, both in the Investigator's voyage, and subsequently, during a stay of eighteen months in New South Wales and Van Diemen's Island ; as also to state other sources from which additional materials have been obtained. By this means the reader will be better enabled to judge how far I am entitled to make those ob- servations of a more general nature which he will find in the following pages. The first part of New Holland examined in Captain Flinders's voyage was the South Coast, on various and distant points of which, and on several of its adjacent islands we landed, in circumstances more or less favorable for our researches. The survey of this coast took place from West to East, and our first anchorage w^as in King George Third's Sound, in 35° S. lat. and 118° E. Ion. In this port we remained for three weeks, in the most favor- able season for our pursuits ; and our collection of plants, made chiefly on its shores and a few miles into the interior of the country, amounts to nearly 500 species, exclusive of those belonging to the class Cryptogamia, which, though certainly bearing a small proportion to phaenogamous plants, were not, it must be admitted, equally attended to. At our second anchorage, Lucky Bay of Captain Flinders's chart, in 34° S. lat. and about 4° to the eastward of King George's Sound, we remained only three days, but even in that short time added upwards of 100 species to our for- mer collection. Goose-Island Bay, in the same latitude and hardly one degree to the eastward of the second anchorage, where our stay was also very short, afforded us but few new plants ; and the remaining parts of the South Coast, on five distant points of which we landed, as well as on seven of its adja- cent Islands, were still more barren, altogether producing only 200 additional species. The smallness of this num- BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRAJ.IS. 5 ber is to be accounted for, partly, no doubt, from the less favorable season in which this part of the coast was ex- amined; but it appeared to de])end also in a considerable degree on its greater sterility, and especially that of its islands. Of New South Wales, or the East Coast of New Hol- land, scarcely any part beyond the tro})ic was examined in the voyage ; our first landing after leaving Port Jackson being at Sandy Cape, in nearly 25° S. lat. Between this and 21° S. lat. we had many, and upon the whole, favor- able opportunities for observation, especially at Port Curtis, Keppel Bay, Port Bowen, Strong-tide Passage, Shoal- [535 Avater Bay, and Broad Sound, the survey of which was completed ; we landed also on two of the Northumberland and on one of the Cumberland Isles. On the North Coast we landed on Good's Island, one of the Prince of Wales' Isles of Captain Cook ; for a few hours at Coen River on the east side of the Gulf of Carpentaria ; and in more favorable circumstances on many of the islands and some points of the mainland on the west side of this Gulf. Several of the group called the Company's Islands in the chart, the shores of Melville Bay, of Caledon Bay, and a small part of Arnhem Bay were also examined. We then left the coast, owing to the decayed state of the ship, which, on our return to Port Jackson, was surveyed and pronounced unfit for the prosecution of the voyage. Captain Flinders having, in consequence of this, deter- mined to repair immediately to England, for the purpose of obtaining another vessel to complete the objects of the expedition, Mr. Bauer and myself agreed to remain in the colony of New South Wales until his return, or, if that should not take place, for a period not exceeding eighteen months. During this time we added very considerably to our collections of plants, within the limits of the Colony of Port Jackson and its dependent settlements ; the banks of the principal rivers and some part of the mountains bound- ing the colony were examined ; I visited also the north and south extremities of Van Diemen's Land, remaining several months in the vicinity of the river Derwent ; and repeatedly 6 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE landed on Kent's Islands, in Bass' Strait, on the shores' of Avhich the principal part of the Submarine Algne contained in our collections were found. The reader of Captain Flinders's narrative is already ac- quainted with the unfortunate circumstances that prevented his revisiting Port Jackson within the expected period, soon after the expiration of which we embraced an opportunity of returning to England, where we arrived in October, 1805, with the greater part of our collections, and without having absolutely lost any one species ; though many of our best specimens of the South Coast, and all the living plants collected in the voyage perished in the wreck of the Porpoise. The collection of Australian plants thus formed amounts to nearly 3900 species. But before embarking in the voyage 536] of Captain PJinders, I enjoyed no common advantages, through the liberality of Sir Joseph Banks, in whose Her- barium I had not only access to nearly the whole of the species of plants previously brought from Terra Australis, but received specimens of all those of which there were duplicates. Of these plants, exceeding 1000 species, the far greater part were collected by Sir Joseph Banks him- self, in the voyage in wdiich New South Wales was dis- covered. The rest were found at Adventure Bay in Van Diemen's Land, by Mr. David Nelson, in the third voyage of Captain Cook ; at King George's Sound on the south- west coast of New Holland, by Mr. Menzies, in Captain Vancouver's voyage; and in the colony of New South Wales by several botanists, especially the late Colonel Paterson and Mr. David Burton. Since my return from New Holland I have had opportunities of examining, in the same Herbarium, many new species, found in New South Wales by Mr. George Caley, an acute and indefati- gable botanist, who resided nearly ten years in that colony : and have received from the late Colonel Paterson several species discovered by himself within the limits of the colony of Port Dalrymple ; w4iich was established under his com- mand. I have also examined, in the Sherardian Plerbarium at BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIA. 7 Oxford, tlie greater part of the plants brought from Shark's Bay by the celebrated navigator Dampier, and have seen a few additional species from that and other parts of the West Coast of New Holland, collected in the voyage of Captain Baudin. The additional species obtained from all these collections are upwards of 300 ; my materials, therefore, for the com- mencement of a Flora of Terra Australis amount to about 4200 species ; a small number certainly for a country neaily equal in size to the whole of Europe, but not incon- siderable for the detached portions of its shores hitherto examined. In Persoon's Synopsis, the latest general work on phae- nogamous plants, their number is nearly 21,000. The cryptogamous plants already published, by various authors, exceed GOOO ; and if to these be added the phgenogamous plants that have appeared in different works since the pub- lication of Persoon's Synopsis, and the unpublished species of both classes already existing in the collections of Europe, the number of plants at present known may be estimated at 33,000, even exclusive of those peculiar to Terra Aus- tralis. The observations in the present essay being chiefly on extensive tribes of plants, they are necessarily arranged [537 according to the natural method. Of this method the primary classes are Dicotyledones, MONOCOTYLEDONES, and ACOTYLEDONES. These three divisions may be admitted as truly natural, and their nauies, though liable to some exceptions, appear to me the least objectionable of any hitherto proposed. Of the Australian plants at present known, upwards of 2900 are Dicotyledonous; 860 Monocotyledonous ; and 400 Acotyledonous, Ferns being considered as such. It is well known that Dicotyledonous j)lants greatly exceed Monocotyledonous in number ; I am not however aware that the relative proportions of these two primary divisions have anywhere been given, or that it has been inquired how far they depend on climate. Into this subject I can enter only very generally in the j)rescnt essay. O GENERAL REMARKS ON THE According to the numbers already stated the Dicotyledones of Terra Australis are to be Monocotyledones as rather more than 3 to 1, or somewhat less than 7 to 2. In Persoon's Synopsis, to which, as the latest general work, I again refer, these two classes are to each other nearly as 11 to 2. But, from the nature of this compilation, it may be assumed that certain difficult and extensive orders of Monocotyledones, especially Gramiuese and Cyperaceae, are considerably nnder-rated ; an addition of 500 species to Monocotyledones would make the relative numbers of the two classes as 9 to 2, which I am inclined to think an approximation to the true proportion. With a view to determine how far the relative proportions of these two classes are influenced by climate, I have examined all the local catalogues or Floras which appeared most to be depended on, and have likewise had recourse to unpublished materials of great importance in ascertaining this point. The general results of this examination are, that from the equator to 30° of latitude, in the northern hemisphere at least, the species of Dicotyledonous plants are to Monocotyledones as about 5 to 1 ; in some cases con- siderably exceeding, and in a very few falling somewhat short of this proportion ; and that in the higher latitudes a 538] gradual diminution of Dicotyledones takes place, until in about 60° N. lat. and 55° S. lat. they scarcely equal half their intratropical proportion. In conformity with these results the Dicotyledones should be to the Monocotyledones of Terra Australis as nearly 9 to 2 ; whereas the actual proportion as deduced from our materials is hardly 7 to 2 : but it appears, on arranging these materials geographically, that the relative proportions of the different regions of Terra Australis itself, are equally at variance with these results. About half the species of Australian plants at present known have been collected in a parallel included between 33° and 35° S. lat. ; for this reason, and for one which wdll hereafter appear, I shall call this the principal parallel. At the eastern extremity of this parallel, within the limits of the colony of Port Jack- son, where our materials are the most perfect, the propor- BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 9 tion of Dicotyledones to jMonocotylcdones docs not exceed 3 to 1. At the western extremity of the same parallel, in the vicinity of King George's Sound, the proportion is but little different from that of Port Jackson, being nearly as 1 3 to 4. At tlie south end of Van Diemen's Island in 43° S. hit., it is fully 4 to 1. And with this proportion that of Carpentaria, and I may add the whole of the cfpii- noctial part of New Holland, hitherto examined, very nearly agrees. I confess I can perceive nothing cither in the nature of the soil or clin)ate of Terra Austraiis, or in the circumstances under which our collections were formed, to account for these remarkable exceptions to the general proportions of the two classes in the corresponding latitudes of other countries. With regard to the proportion of Acotyledones in Terra Austraiis, it is necessary to premise that I consider my collec- tions of some of the Cryptogamous order, especially of Fungi, as very imperfect. If, however, 300 species were added to the 400 actually collected, I beheve it would give an approxi- mation to the true proportions, which on this supposition, would be of Phsenogamous to Cryptogamous plants as nearly 11 to 2. But the general proportion of these two great divisions, as deduced from the published materials, is very different from thi«. being nearly 7 to 2. If we inquire in what degree these proportions are dependent on climate, we find that in the more northern parts of Europe, as in Lapland and even in Great Britain, Cryptogamous plants somewhat exceed the Phtenogamous in number. In the south of Europe, even making allow- [539 ance for its being at present less perfectly examined, these proportions seem to be inverted. And within the troj)ic, unless at veiy great heights, Cryptogamous plants appear to form hardly one fifth of the whole number of sj)ecies. But their proportion in Terra Austraiis is still smaller than the assumed intratropical proportion : for this, however, in the northern parts of New Ilolland at least, the comparative want of shade and moisture, conditions essential to the vegetation of several of these tribes, will in some measure 10 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE account ; for at the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, where the necessary conditions exist, the relative proportion of Cryptogamous plants is not materially different from that of the south of Europe. In that which I have called the piincipal parallel of New Holland^ however, Cryptogamous plants appear to be much less numerous than in the corresponding latitudes of the northern hemisphere ; and within the tropic they probably do not form more than one twelfth of the whole number of species. In several of the islands of the Gulf of Carpentaria, having a Flora of Phsenogamous plants exceeding 200 species, I did not observe a single species of Moss. From the three primary classes of plants already treated of I proceed at once to those groups called Natural Orders or Famihes ; for the intermediate divisions are too much at variance with the natural series to be made the subject of such general remarks as have been already offered on the primary classes, and which are equally admissible with respect to the natural famihes. A methodical, and at the same time a natural, arrange- ment of these families is, in the existing state of our know- ledge, perhaps impracticable. It would probably facilitate its future attainment, if at present, entirely neglecting it, attention were turned to the combination of these orders into Classes equally natural, and which, on a thorough in- vestigation, might equally admit of being defined. The existence of certain natural classes is already acknowledged, and I have, in treating of the Australian natural families, ventured to propose a few that are perhaps less obvious, still more, however, might have been suggested had this been the place for pursuing the subject. 540] The natural orders in the Genera Plantarum of Jussieu are exactly 100; subsequent observations of Jussieu him- self and of other botanists have considerably increased their numbers, so that in the lately published Theorie Eleme7itaire de la Botanique of Decandolle they amount to 14,5. The plants of Terra Australis are referable to 120 BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 11 natural orders, some of which are not iiiclucled in Decan- dolle's hst. On such of these as either contribute largely to form the mass or the striking peculiarities of the Australian vegeta- tion, I proceed to offer a few observations, chiefly on their geographical distribution, and more remarkable points of structure : taking them nearly in the same series in which they are given by Decandolle in the work already referred to. MALVACEAE. The Malvaceae may be considered as a class including several orders, namely, Malvacea of Jussieu,^ Sterculiace^B of Ventenat,^ Chlenacecs of Du Petit Tliouars,^ TiliacecB of Jussieu,* and an order very nearly related to the last, and perhaps gradually passing into it, but which 1 shall in the mean time, distinguish under the name of Buthie- riacece. Of the MalvacecB strictly so called, upwards of fifty species have been observed in Terra Australis, wdiere the maximum of the order appears to be within the tropic. In the principal parallel Malvaceae are more abundant at its eastern than its western extrendty ; and at the south end of Van Diemen's Island two species only have been observed. There is nothing very peculiar in the structure or appear- ance of the New Holland plants of this family ; most of them belong to genera already established, and several of the species are common to other countries. BUTTNERIACE^E.' The Australian portion of ButU neriacece consists of Abroma, Commersonia, Easiopeta- [ou lum, and several unpublished genera, intermediate to the last two. ^ Gen.'pl. 271. ' Malmais. 91. 3 Plant, des isles d'Afnque, 46. '♦ Gen. pi. 2S9. ® BuTTNERiACEii;. Calyx 1-ph. 5-fid. fiequalis, marcesceus, testivatione val- vata. Petala 5 : vel basi saccata superne varie producta; vel niinuta squamu- liformia; quandoque nulla. Slamina liypogyna, definita: Filamenta antherifera cum laciniis calycis alteruantia, simplicia, vel 2-3 connata; j/'e/-;///>/« quandoque alternantibus. Ovarium 3-5 loculare, loculis 2-polY5permis, ovulis ereciis: Styli 3-5, ssepius connati: Stifjmala simplicia. Capsula 3-5-loc. Semina: umbilico strophiolalo. Embryo erect\i?, in axi albuminis caniosi cujus dimuiio 12 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE The greater part of the order exists in the principal parallel, very few species have been observed within the tropic, and one only in Van Diemen's Island. Lasiopctahwi, the most extensive genus of the family, was established by Dr. Smith, ^ who considered it to belong to Ericeae. Ventenat,^ taking a different view of its struc- ture, has assigned some plausible reasons for referring it to Rhamneae. From both these orders it appears to me sufficiently distinct, and it is certainly more nearly related to the genera with which I have placed it. DILLENIACE^. It was first, T believe, proposed by Mr. Salisbury to separate Dillenia, Wormia, Hibbertia, and Candollea from the Magnohae of Jussieu, and to form them into a distinct order, Avhich he has called JDillenece? It is remarkable that Decandolle,* who has adopted this order, should also limit it to these genera, Jussieu^ having previously suggested the separation of Dillenia from Mag- nolias and its combination with Tetracera and Curatella, genera Avhich certainly belong to Dilleniaceae, as do also Pleurandra of Labillardiere^ and Hemistemma of Du Petit Thouai's.'^ The Dilleniaceae appear to be more abundant in Terra Austrahs than in any other part of the world, nearly seventy Australian species having already been observed ; most of these belong to Hibbertia and Pleurandra, both of which are very generally diffused, their maximum, however, is in the principal parallel, to the western extremity of which Candollea seems to be limited. Hemistemma, Wormia, 542] and an unpublished genus remarkable for its thickened filaments and flat leafless stems, are found only within the tropic. The remaining genera of the order have not yet been observed in New Holland. lon£rior. Erutices raro Arbores, jtuhe scspe stellari. Folia alterna, siniplicia, stipulata, sr^pius dentata. Pedunculi suLci/mosi, oppositifolii ; pedicellis ut- plurimum hradeatls. ^ Linn. soc. transact. 4, p. 216. ^ Malmais. 59. Dec. gen. nov. p. 7 . 3 Paradis. Lond. 73. ■* Annates du mus. 17, p. 400. 5 Annates du mus. 14, pp. 129-130. ^ Ptant. Nov. Holt. 2, p. .5. ' Ge?i. noB. Madagasc. ». 61. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 13 Magnoliacccc and Dillcniaccse appear to nic to form two orders of one natural class. These orders are sufiiciently distinct from each other in most cases, both in fructifica- tion and habit; they are not, however, easily defined. The ovaria, which are indefinite in number, in the greater part of Magnohacese, are also so in certain Dillcniacc3c ; there are hkewise examples in^both orders, in which they are reduced to unity ; and the stipulation of Magnoliacca3 exists in Wormia. PITTOSPOREtE.^ Authors have generally been dis- posed to consider Pittosporum, Bursaria, and Billardiera, as belonging to Rhamneae or Celastrinse, from both of which they are certainly widely different ; and they appear to me to constitute, along with some unpublished Austra- lian genera, a very distinct natural family. PiTTOSPOREiE form a small tribe chiefly belonging to Terra Australis, where most of them have been observed in the principal parallel ; but certain species of all the published genera exist at the south end of Van Diemen's Island, and both Pittosporum and Bursaria are found within the tropic. Pittosporum, the only genus of the order which is not confined to Terra Australis, has the most extensive range in that country, and has been found in many other parts of the world, namely, New Zealand, Norfolk Island, the Society and Sandwich Islands, the Moluccas, in China, Japan, and even Madeira. It has not, however, been observed in any part of America. POLYGALEiE.2 The curious observation of Richard, * PiTTOSPORE^. Calyx 5 j)li, (laib l-pli. 5-fi(l ) a?stivalionc inibricafa. Petala h : unf2;uibus coniiiveutibus, nunc coliierentibus ; lainiiiis patulis, a-sti- vatione imbricatis. Stamina 5, liypoiryna, distincta, cum pefalis alteniaiiiia. Ovarium loculis placeiitisvc 2-5 |)()lysperinis : Siylm 1 : Sligmaia iiumero pla- centaniin. Perlcarpium cajisulare vel baccatum, loculis polysjieiniis quaiuioque incompletis. Embryo miiiutus, prope umbilicum, iucliisus albumine canioso. Frutict's vel Aibores. Folia simplicia, alleriia, exstipulata. Flores ierminales, vel axillares^ quandoqne poli/r/ami. ■' PoLYGALE.E. Cali/x 5-|)li. varo 5-fid. sest.ivatione imbricata : sfcpius ir- regularis : Ibliolis 2 laleralibus inleiioribus majoribus quaudoquc petaiuidcis ; 14 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE 513] that the arilhis of the seed, whether general or partial, is never found in the Dicotyledonous orders with mono- petalous flowers, seems to have deternnned Jussieu ^ and other French botanists to remove Polygala, remarkable for its caruucula umbilicalis, from Rhinanthaceae, wdtli which they had placed it, and to consider it, along with some nearly related genera, as farming a distinct polypetalous order. They appear to me, however, not to have taken so correct a view of the structure of its Corolla as Adan- son,^ who very justly observes that both in this genus and Securidaca, which he rightly associates wdth it, the appa- rently monopetalous corolla is made up of three petals, united by means of the cohering filaments, the external sutures remaining visible ; but Adanson himself has not observed the minute rudiments of two additional petals in Securidaca, the existence and position of which assist in explaining the nature of the irregularity in Polygala, where no such rudiments are found, but in which the corolla is in every other respect very similar. A much nearer approach to regularity, how^ever, takes place in an unpub- lished genus, having five petals, which, though irregular, are of nearly equal size and similarly connected by the cohering filaments, likewise five in number. The essential characters of the order Polygalene to which Krameria, Monnina, Salomonia, and several unpublished genera also belong, consist in the hypogynous insertion of its corolla, which is always irregular, and frequently reduced to three petals, connected together by the cohering filaments, w^hose antherae are simple and bursting only at the top. reliquorum duobus anterioribus (respectu spicse) tertlo poslico. Petrda 3-5, mediante tubo stamineo connexa, raib distincta. Stamina hypogyna, 8 (nunc 3, 4 vel 5) : filamentis inferne connatis in tubuluni liinc apertum inde jjetala connectentem : Antherce simplices, basi iusertse, poro apicis dehiscentes. Ovarium 2-loc. (quandoque 1-3 loc.) ovulis solistariis pendulis : Stylus 1 : Stigma ssepe bilabiatum. Pericarpium ssepius capsulare, biloculare, bivalve, valvis medio septigeris : nunc Drupa vel Samara. 1-2 sperm. Semina pendula, iimbilico (in capsularibus) stropbiolato vel conioso. Embryo iuaxi albumiiiis carnosi vix longioris, quandoque (prsesertim in pericarpiis clausis) deticientis. Herbse vel Fiutices, utplurimum r/labri. folia simpllcia indivisa alterna ex- siipulata. Flores spicaii sapiics terminales. ^ Annales du mus. 14, p. 386, et seq. ^ Fam. des Plantes^ 2, p. 348. BOTANY OF TKRRA AUSTRALIS. 15 About thirty species of this order are foiiiul in Terra Aiistralis ; these are either Comesperniae or Polygalae, with a single species of Salomonia of Loureiro, a geiins [su which is certainly not nionanclrous, as that author atlirms, but has four connected filaments with distinct unilocular an- therae, and consequently half the number of stamina usually found in the order. Most of the Comesperniae exist in the principal parallel, and equally at both its extremities ; several, however, are found beyond it, and in both direc- tions ; the genus extending from Arnhem's Land to Ad- venture Bay. The greater part of the Polygalae and the genus Salomonia exist only within the tropic. TREMANDREJ^.^ The genus Tetratheca of Dr. Smith and one very nearly related to it, which I shall hereafter publish under the name of Tremandra, constitute a small tribe of plants peculiar to Terra Australis. For this tribe I prefer the name Tremandrece to that of Tetrathecaceae, as it is more distinctly, and at the same time more correctly descriptive of the structure of stamina in both genera ; the four distinct cells in the ripe state of the antheraB not existing in Tremandra, nor even in all the species of Tetra- theca. In the quadrilocular antherae of the latter genus there is indeed nothing pecuhar, that being the original structure of all those anthei-ae which are commonly de- scribed as bilocular ; and the difference in this case depend- ing on the mode of bursting, which, when lateral, neces- sarily obliterates two of the septa, but when terminal, as in Tetratheca, admits of their persistence. It is remarkable that both Dr. Smith and Labillardiere have mistaken the fungous appendix of the apex of the seed for an umbilical 1 Tremandee^. Calyx 4-5 pli. a'qualis, £esfivatione valvata. Fetala 4-5, aequalia: ajstivatione iuvoluta stamina includentia. Stamina 8-10, livpogvna, disf incta : Anthera 2-4 loculares, basi inserta?, poro tubiilove apicis dcliiscciltes. Ovarium 2-loc. loculis 1-o-sperniis, oviilis ))endiilis : Sfi/lusl-. Slipmata 1-2. Ccr/JAV//^ bilocularis, bivalvis, valvis medio septigeris, S>'mina umb'ilico mido : extremitate opposita appendiculata; all)umiiiosa. Embryo in axi alhuminis carnosi cujns dimidio lonf^ior : radinda nmbilic-um sju'ctante. IVuticuli ericoides. Tolia sparsa vel verticil lata, ej-atipulata. Pedunculi axillares^ vnijlori. 16 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE canmcula, a mistake involving a second, that of considering tlie seeds erect in the capsule, and which has led LabiUar- diere into a third error, namely, descrilnng the radicule of the embryo as pointing towards this supposed umbilical appendix. 545] The Tremandrese are in several respects nearly related to Polygalese ; they appear to me, however, sufficiently distinct, not only in the regularity of the flow^er, and in the structure of antherae, but in the aestivation of both calyx and corolla, in the appendix of the seed being situated at its apex, and not at the umbilicus, and, T may also add, in a tendency to produce an indefinite number of ovula in each cell of the ovarinm. The greater number of Tremandrese are found in the principal parallel of New Holland, they extend also to the south end of Van Dienien's Island, but none have been observed wdthin the tropic. DIOSMEtE. To this natural order, in addition to the Australian genera hereafter to be mentioned, and the south African genus from which its name is derived, I refer Fagara, Zanthoxylon, Melicope, Jambolifera, Euodia, Pilo- carpus, Empleurum, and Dictamnus : and four genera of equinoctial America, namely, Cusparia of Humboldt and Bonpland, Ticorea and Galipea of Aublet, and Monnieria, if not absolutely of this order, belong at least to the same natural class. Both Ruta and Peganum may be annexed to Diosmese, but neither of them are calculated to give a clear idea of the order, from the usual structure and habit of which they deviate in some important points; I have therefore proposed to derive the name of the family from one of its most extensive and best known genera. The first section of Jussieu^s Rutaceae is sufficiently different to admit of its being considered a distinct order, which may be named Diosmece are numerous in Terra Australis, and form, at least in its principal parallel and more southern regions, a striking feature in the vegetation. Nearly seventy species BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 17 have been observed, of Avhicli the greater part are referable to Boronia, Correa, Eriosteuion, and Zieria, of Dr. Smith, and Phc]jalium of Ventenat. Of these genera Boronia is both the most extensive and the most widely (hfiused, existing within the tropic, and extending to the South end of Van Diemen's Island ; like the others, however, its maxininm is in the principal parallel, at both extremities of which it is equally abundant. Correa, though extending to the south end of Van Diemen's Island, is not found within the tropic, nor Avas it observed at the western ex- tremity of the principal parallel ; in the intermediate part of which, however, where many of the peculiarities in the [54g vegetation of the parallel are less remarkable, or entirely wanting, it may be said to abound. / ' Eriosteuion, which appears to be most abundant at the eastern extremity of the principal parallel, has not been observed either at its western extremity or intermediate part ; it extends, however, to the south end of Van Diemen's Island on the one hand, and within the tropic as far as Endeavour River on the other. Fhchaliim, very nearly related to Eriostemon, has like that genus its maximum at the eastern extremity of the principal parallel, it is found also at the western extremity of this parallel, and as far as the south end of Van Diemen's Island, but it has not been observed within the tropic. Zieria seems to be limited to the eastern extremity of the ])rincipal parallel, and the more southern regions. The most remarkable plant of the order with regard to structure, is that imperfectly figured and described in Dampier's voyage.^ Of this genus, which may be named DIPI-0L/E^'A, 1 have examined Dampier's original specimen in the Sherardian Herbarium at Oxford, and others re- cently collected, also at Shark's Bay, in the voyage of Captain Baudin, and have ascertained that what appear to be calyx and corolla in this singular plant, are in fact a double involucrum containing many decandrous flowers, whose stamina and pistilla exactly agree with those of the •' » Vol. 3, p. 110, tab. 3, f. 3. 18 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE order, but of which the proper floral envelopes are reduced to a few UTegularly placed scales. Another Australian genus of Diosmeoe differs from the rest of the order in having a calyx with ten divisions, an equal number of petals, and an indefinite number of stamina with evidently perigynous insertion. MYRTACEiE.^ This is one of the most extensive tribes in Terra Australis, in which considerably above 200 species have already been observed, and where the order is also more strikingly modified than in any other part of the world. It is very generally spread over the whole of Aus- traha, but its maximum appears to be in the principal parallel. Many observations might here with propriety be introduced on the more remarkable structnres which occur among the Anstralian Myrtacese ; I must, however, 547] confine myself to a few remarks on the distribution of the most extensive genera. Of Eucalyptus alone nearly 100 species have been already observed ; most of these are trees, many of them of great and some of enormous dimensions. Eucalyptus globulus of Labillardiere and another species peculiar to the south end of Van Diemen's Island, not unfrequently attain the height of 150 feet, with a girth near the base of from 25 to 40 feet. In the colony of Port Jackson there are also several species of great size, but none equal to those of Van Diemen's Island ; and no very large trees of this genus were seen either on the south coast or in the equinoctial part of New Holland. Mr. Caley has observed within the limits of the colony of Port Jackson nearly 50 species of Eucalyptus, most of which are distinguished, and have proper names applied to them, by the native inhabitants, who, from differences in the colour, texture^ and scaling of the bark, and in the ramification and general appearance of these trees, more readily distinguish them than botanists have as yet been able to do. Eucalyptus, although so generally spread over the whole of Terra Australis, and so abundant as to form at least four fifths of its forests, is 1 Myrti. Juss. gen. 322. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 19 hardly found beyond this country. I am acquainted witli one exception only, in an additional species which is said to be a native of Amboyna. Next to Eucalyptus in number, is the beautiful genus Melaleuca, of which upwards of 30 Australian species have already been observed, exclusive of Tristania, Calothannius, Beaufortia, and an unpublished genus which I separate from it. The maximum of Melaleuca exists in the prin- cipal parallel, but it declines less towards the south than within the tropic, Avhere its species are chiefly of that sec- tion which gradually passes into Callistemon, a genus formed of those species of Metrosideros that have inflores- cence similar to that of Melaleuca, and distinct elongated filaments. With the exception of two species of this sec- tion, namely, Melaleuca leucadendron, and M. Cajeputi, the genus Melaleuca appears to be confined to Terra Australis. Lejjtospermiim, of which, nearly 30 Australian species have been observed, exists also in New Zealand and in the Moluccas. In Terra Austrahs its maximum is decidedly in the principal parallel, and like Melaleuca, it is much more abundant in the southern regions than within the tropic. BacJiia, to which I refer Imbricaria of Dr. Smith, as [5^ well as the opposite-leaved Leptospermums, is also an ex- tensive Australian genus, having its maximum in the prin- cipal parallel, extending like the two former genera to the highest southern latitude, and hardly existing within the tropic : one species, however, has been found in New Cale- donia, and that from which the genus was formed is a native of China. COMBRETACE/E.^ I have formerly" made some 1 CoMBRETACEiE. Cali/x siipcrus : limbo 4-.5-fido, a?qiiali. VetaJa l-S vcl nulla. Stamina 8-10 ; quandoque laciniis calycis cTqualia et cum iisdcm alter- nautia. Ovarinm unilocularc, ovulis 2-1, ab apicc loculi pendulis absque rc- ccplaculo communi vcl coliinma central! : Sfj/lus 1 : Stu/iua 1. Fericarpium monospermuni, clausum, figuva et textura varium, Drupa v. Samara. Semen cx- albuminosum. Emhnjo coljlcdonibus sfcpius involutis : plumula inconspicua. Arbores vel Frutices. Folia simplicia, inlctjra, exsiipnlala, altenia nutic opposita, ra) o pimdato-pellucida. Tlorcs spicaii, a.villarcs. "^ Prodr.Jl.Kov.IIoU. 351. 20 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE remarks on the structure and limits of Combretaceae, one of whose pruicipal characters consists in the unilocular ovarium with two or more ovula simply pendulous from the upper part of its cavity, and not inserted, as in Santalacese, into a central receptacle or column. Guiera of Jussieu, having the same structure, and also leaves dotted wdth pellucid glands, appears to connect this order Avitli Myrtaceae. The Australian Combretacese, which loelong to Ternii- nalia; Chuucoa, and Laguncularia, are not numerous, and all of them are found within the tropic. CUNONIACE^.-^ This order, several of whose genera have been referred to Saxifrageae, is more readily distin- guished from that family by its widely different habit, than by any very important characters in its fructification ; hke 549] Saxifrageae also it comprehends genera with ovarium superum and infer um. The genera strictly belonging to CunoniacecB are Wein- mannia, Cunonia, Ceratopetalum, Calycomis, and Codia. To this order Bauera may also be referred, but it must form a separate section from the genera already mentioned. Of these JFeinmamiia, Ceratopetalum and Calycomis are found in Terra Australis, and hitherto onlv at the eastern extremity of its principal parallel, where also Bauera is most abundant ; but this genus is found beyond the parallel in one direction, extending to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island. RHIZOPHORE/E.' The genera Rhizophora, Bruguiera, I CuyoNiACE.^. Calyx 1-pli. 4-5-fidus, semisuperus vel inferus. Petala 4-5 ; rarb nulla. Stamina perigyiia, definita, 8-lU. Ovarium biloculare, loculis 2-polyspermis : Stylus 1-2, Fericaiyium biloculare, capsulare vel clausum. Embryo in axi albuminis carnosi. Arbures vel Frutices. Tolia opposita^ composila vel simplicia^ scepius stipu- lata stipulis interpeiiolaribus. - RuizoniORE.^. Calyx superus 4-5-fidus, sestivatione valvata. Petala 4-5. Stamina perigyna, 8-15. Ovarium, 2-loc. Icculis 2-polyspcrmis ovulis pendulis : Stylus 1. Fericarpium clausum, monosperraum. Semen exaibu- minosum. Embryo soepe germinans et pericarpium samisuperum perforaus. Arbores. Tolia opposita, simplicia, stipulis interpeiiolaribus. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 21 and Carallia, all of which arc found in the ccjiiinoctial part of New Holland, form a distinct natural order which may be called lihizophorea. This order agrees with Cii- noniaccoc in its opposite leaves and intermediate stipida3, and with great part of them in the aestivation of its calyx, and in the structure and cohesion of the ovarium. From these it differs chiefly in the want of albumen and greater evolution of its embryo. Jussieu^ has combined Rhizo- phora and ]3ruguiera"witli Loranthus and Viscum, neglect- ing some very obvious, and, as they appear to me, im[)ort- ant differences in the flower, and probably never having had an opportunity of comparing the very distinct struc- tures of their ovaria ; the affinity too of Uhizophorca) to Cunoniacese is unquestionable, and it will hardly be pro- posed to unite both these tribes with Loranthus, whicli I consider as even more nearly related to Proteaceac. HALORAGE^. The greater part of the genera of which this order is composed, have been referred to Ona- grariae, to certain parts of which they no doubt very nearly approach ; but it must appear rather ])aradoxical to unite Euchsia in the same family with Myriophyllum and even Hippuris, and it would be in vain to attempt a definition [550 of an order composed of such heterogenous materials. By the separation of the order here proposed it becomes at least practicable to define Onagrariae. It is still, however, difficult to characterise Halorageae, which will ])robably be best understood by considering as the type of the order the genus Haloragis, froan which all the others differ by the suppression of parts or separation of sexes. Thus Meio- nectes, an unpublished genus of Xew Holland, is reduced to half the number of parts both of flower and fruit. Fro- scrpinaca is deprived of petals and of one fourth of all the other parts. Mj/riopJij/IIum, which is monoecious, has the complete number of parts in the male flower, hut in the female wants both calyx and corolla; what several authors have described as petals being certainly bracteee. ^ Anuales da 7nus. 12, p. 2S8. 32 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE Serpicida differs from Myriopliyllum in having only half the number of stamina in the male flower, and in its unilocular four-seeded ovarium. Ilippuris, though retaining the habit of Myriopliyllum, yet having a monandrous hermaphrodite flower without petals, and a single-seeded ovarium, is less certainly redu- cible to this order : and it may appear still more paradox- ical to unite with it Callifriche, in which, however, I am inclined to consider what authors have denominated petals as rather analogous to the bractese in the female flower of Myriopliyllum and Serpicula, and to both these genera Calhtriche in the structure of its pistillum, and even in habit, very nearly approaches. The Australian genera of this order are Haloragis, Meio- nectes, Myriopliyllum, and Callitriche. Of Haloragis^ many new species have been observed in Terra Australis, in every part of which this genus is found, most abundantly, however, at both extremities of the prin- cipal parallel. That Gonocarpus really belongs to the same genus, I am satisfied from an examination of original specimens sent by Thunberg himself, to Sir Joseph Banks, for in these I find not only petals, but eight stamina and a quadrilocular ovarium. LEGUMINOStE.^ This extensive tribe may be con- sidered as a class divisible into at least three orders, to SGI] which proper names should be given. Of the whole class about 2000 species are at present published, and in Terra Australis, where this is the most numerous family, considerably more than 400 species have already been observed. One of the three orders of Leguminosse which is here for the first time proposed may be named Mimosej3. It consists of the Linnean jMimosa, recently subdivided by Willdenow into five genera, along with Adenanthera and Prosopis. ' Juss, gen. 345, BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 23 This order is sufficiently distinguished from both the others by the liypogynous insertion and valvuhir aestivation of its corolla, which being perfectly regular differs in this respect also from the greater part of LomentacccTc and from all the Papihonacese. Nearly the whole of the Australian species of the Lin- nean genus Mimosa belong to Acacia of AVilldenow, as it is at present constituted ; and about nine tenths of the Acacia3 to his first division of that genus, described 1)y him as having simple leaves, but which is in reality aphyllous ; the dilated foliaceous footstalk performing the functions of the true compound leaf, which is produced only in the seedling plant, or occasionally in the more advanced state in particular circumstances, or where plants have been injured. The great number of species of Acacia having this re- markable economy in Terra Australis forms one of the most striking peculiarities of its vegetation. Nearly 100 species have already been observed ; more than half of these belong to the principal parallel, at both extremities of which they appear to be equally abundant ; they are, how- ever, very generally diffused over the whole country, exist- ing both on the north coast of New Holland, and at the south end of Van Diemen's Island. But though the leaf- less Acaciee are thus numerous and general in Terra Aus- trahs, they appear to be very rare in other parts of the world ; none of the Australian species are found in other countries, and at present I am acquainted with only seven ad- ditional species, of which five are natives of th« intratropical Islands of the southern hemisphere ; the sixth was observed in Owhyhce, and is said to be the largest' tree in the Sand- wich Islands ; the seventh is Mimosa sfellaia of Loureiro, upon whose authority it entirely rests. The second order, Lomentace.e or CyESALPiNE.E, compre- hends all the genera having perigynous stamina, a corolla whose aestivation is not valvular, and which though l^^:: generally irregular is never pa])ihonaceous. To these cha- racters may be added the straight embryo, in wliich they 24 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE agree with IMimosese, but differ from all the Papihonacese except Arachis and Cercis. The Lomentacea3 of New HoUand are not numeroas, and consist chiefly of the genus Cassia, the greater part of whose species grow within the tropic. On the east coast they probably do not extend beyond 35° lat. ; and on the south coast only one species has been observed, it was found in 32° S. lat. and is remarkable in being aphyllous, with di- lated footstalks exactly like the Acacioe already noticed. The third order, Papilionace^, which comprehends about three fourths of the whole class at present known, includes also nearly the same proportion of the Australian Leguminosae. Papilionaceae admit of subdivision into several natural sections, but in Terra Australis they may be divided almost equally, and without violence to natural affinities, into those with connected and those with distinct stamina. The decandrous part of the whole order bears a very small proportion to the diadelphous, which in Persoon's synopsis is to the former as nearly 30 to 1, while in Terra Austrahs, as I have already stated, the two tribes are nearly equal. This remarkably increased proportion of Decandrous Papilionaceous plants, forms another peculiarity in the vege- tation of New Holland, where their maximum exists in the principal parallel. They are not so generally spread over the whole of Terra Australis, as the leafless Acacias, for although they extend to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Iskmd, they are even there less abundant, and very few species have been observed within the tropic. Papilionaceous plants with distinct stamina do not in fact form a very natural subdivision of the whole order, though those of New Holland, with perhaps one or two exceptions, may be considered as such : this Australian portion, how- ever, forms nearly three fourths of the whole section, at present known ; the remaining part, consisting of genera, most of which are very different, both from each other and from those of Terra Australis, are found at the Cape of BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 25 Good Hope, ill equinoctial and North Africa, in the different regions of America, in New Zealand, in India, very sparingly in North Asia, and lastly in the South of l^AU'ope, where, [553 however, only two species have been observed, namely, Anagyris fo3tida, and Cercis siliquastrum ; but the latter having a straiglit embryo and a habit approaching to tliat of Bauhinia, rather belongs to Lomentaceac. Among the Diadelphous genera of Terra Austral is the most remarkable in habit and structure, namely Platylo])ium, Bossisea, liovea, Scottia, and Kennedia, are found chiefly in the principal parallel and higher latitudes ; within the tropic the greater part of these cease to exist, and most of the Q-enera which there occur are common to other couu- tries, especially India. ATHEROSPERME/E.^ Jussieii, in his excellent me- moir on IMonimieee^ has referred Pavonia of Ruiz and Pavon and Atherosperma of Labilardiere to that order, from the other genera of which, namely, Anibora, ]\Ionimia, and Ruizia, they appear to me very difierent, not only in the iu- sertion of the seed, the texture of the albumen, and relative size of the embryo, but in having antheroc similar to those of Laurinse. I separate them therefore into a distinct family with the name of Atherosperme.e. The propriety of this separation is confirmed by the discovery of two New Holland plants, evidently belonging to this family, but which have hermaphrodite flowers ; a structure not likely to occur in IMonimieae, in which what has been termed calyx is more properly an involucrum. ^ Atherosperme.e, Flores dicliues vel hermaphroditi. Calyx monophyllus, limbo diviso : laciniis sjepe duplici scrie, iutcrioribus omuibusve semipetaloidcis : Squamulce faucis in feniineis et liermaphroditis. Corolla nulla. Stamina in masculis floribus numcrosa, fundo calycis inserta, squamulis aucta; in lier- maphroditis pauciora, faucc imposita : Anther!^ adnata?, biloculares, loculis val- vula longitudinali a basi ad apicem dehisccnti. Ocaria uiio plura, sjepius indefinita, monosperma, ovulo crecto : Styli siinpliccs, nunclatcralcs v. basilarcs : Slifjmala indivisa. rericarpia clausa seininiformia, stylis pcrsistcntibus phi- mosis aristata, tubo aucto calycis inclusa. Embryo crcctus brevis, in basi al- buminis carnosi mollis. Arbores. Folia opposita simpUcia exstipulala. Pcdiinculi a.villan's, unijlori. ' Annales du museum, 14, /;. TIG. D. H. HILL LIBRARY North Carolina State Colleg* 26 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE The place of Atherospermese in the natural series is not very easily determined. It is singular that differing so widely as they certainly do in most parts of their structure from Laurinee they should notwithstanding agree with them in the economy of their anthera?, and very remark- ably with some of them in their sensible qualities. Of the 554] three Australian plants of this order two are found in the colony of Port Jackson, the third through the whole of Van Diemen's Island. Pavonia of the Flora Peruviana (Laurelia of Jussieu), a native of a similar cHmate, and possessmg the same sensible qualities, is more nearly related to Ather- osperma than is generally supposed, differing from it merely in the oblong form and regular bursting of its female calyx. RHAMNEJE. Into this order I admit such genera only as have ovarium cohering more or less with the tube of the calyx, of which the lacinise have a valvular aestivation; stamina equal in number to these lacinise, and alternating with them ; an ovarium with two or three cells and a single erect ovulum in each ; an erect embryo generally placed in the axis of a fleshy albumen, or entirely without albumen ; the petals, Avhich are opposite to the stamina, and inclose the antherae in their concave laminae, are in some cases wanting. With these characters Ehamnus, Ziziphus, Paliurus, Ceanothus (from which Pomaderris is hardly distinct), Colletia, Cryptandra, Phyhca, Gouania, Ventilago, and probably Hovenia correspond. In comparing this descrip- tion of Rhamneae wdth that of Buttneriaceae formerly given, they will be found to coincide in so many important points, that the near relationship of these two orders cannot be doubted, and thus an unexpected affinity seems to be proved betw^een Khamnese and Malvaceae. In Terra Australis upward of thirty species of Rhamneae belonging to Ziziphus, Ceanothus, Pomaderris, Colletia and Cryptandra, have been observed, and chiefly in its principal parallel or southern regions. BOTANY OF TErvRA AUSTRALIS. 27 CELASTRINJG.^ This order compreliends the greater part of the first two sections of the Rhamni of Jussieu ; it is obviously different from the more hmited order of Rhamneae, which I have ah'eady attempted to define, and in many respects so nearly approaches to the Hippocra- u>o-o ticcce of Jussieu," that it may be doubted whether tlicy ought not to be united. In New Holland the Celastrinac are not numerous, nor do they form any part of its characteristic vegetation ; their distribution is somewhat different from that of Rhamneae, for they are found either in the principal pa- rallel; or within the tropic. STACKHOUSEiE.^ Stackhousia of Dr. Smith;^ and an unpublished genus, exactly agreeing with it in flower, but remarkably different in fruit, form a small tribe of plants, sufficiently distinct from all the natural orders hitherto established. I have placed it between Celastrinae and Euphorbiacese ; to both of which, but especially to the former, it seems to be related in a certain degree. The Stackhouseae are peculiar to Terra Australis, and though found chiefly in its principal parallel, extend more sparingly both to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, and to the North coast of New Holland. ^ Celasthin^e. Cal)/x 4-5-partitus, oestivatioue imbrlcata. Petala 4-5. Stamina totidem, cum petalis alternantia, insertioiie ambigue pcrigyua. Ovarium liberum, 2-4-loculare loculis 1-poljspermis, ovulis erectis (raib pendulis) : Slyltis 1-4. Pericarjniim capsulare, vel clausum (Baccatum, Drupaceum vel alatum.) Semina in capsularibus arillata. Umbrj/o fere longitudiue albumiuis carnosi, axilis. Erutices vel Arborcs. Folia simpUcia {raw composita) alterna vel opposita^ dipulata stipuUs sapius mimUis, quancloque nullis. - Annales da miis. 18, p. 480. 3 StackiiousE-E, Calyx 1-ph. 5-fldus, ncqualis : tubo ventricoso. Petala 5, cequalia, summo tubo calycis iiiserta : unguibus coliaercutibus in tubum calyce loiigiorem ; laminis angustis stcilato-patulis. Stamina 5, distincta, iiurqualia (duo altcnia breviora), fauci calycis inserta. Ovarium liberum, 3-5-lobum, lobis discretis monosperniis, ovulis erectis : Styli 3-5, nunc basi cohajrentcs : Stigmata indivisa. Pericarpium 3-5-coccum, coccis evalvibus, aj)tcris v. alatis ; columna ccntrali persistenti. Embryo erectus axilis, lougitudine fere albuniinis carnosi. Herbfc. Folia simplicia^ integerrima, sparsa, quandoque minuta : Stipuloo laterales minutissima;. Spica ierminalis ; Jloribi'.s tribracteatis, ^ linn. soc. transact. 4, /?. 218. 28 GENEUAL REMARKS ON THE EUPHORBIACE^.^ This is an extensive and very general family, of wbicli about 100 species have already been observed in Terra Anstralis. Of these the greater part exist within the tropic, but the order extends to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, and the greater number of the genera peculiar to this country are found in the principal parallel or higher latitudes. 55G] The species of Euphorbia are not numerous in Terra Australis, most of them are intratropical plants, and all of them are referable to one section of the genus. It appears to me that the name of the order ought not to be taken from this genus, which is so little calculated to afford a correct idea of its structure that authors are still at variance in the names and functions they assign to several parts of the flower. The view I take of the structure of Euphorbia is, in one important particular at least, different from those given by Lamarck,^ Ventenat/ Richard?^ and Decandolle/ though possibly the same that Jussieu has hinted at ;^ so briefly, however, and I may add obscurely, that if his supposition be really analogous to what I shall presently offer, he has not been so understood by those who profess to follow him in this respect. With all the authors above quoted, I regard what Lin- neus has called calyx and corolla in Euphorbia as an in- volucrum, containing several male flowers which surround a single female. By some of these authors the male flowers are described as nionandrous, and in this respect, also, I agree with them ; but the body, which all of them describe as a jointed filament, I consider to be made up of two very distinct parts, the portion below the joint being the foot- stalk of the flower, and that above it the proper filament ; but as the articulation itself is entirely naked, it follows that there is no perianthium ; the filiform or laciniated scales which authors have considered as such, being on this supposition analogous to bractese. The female flower, in con- formity with this supposition, has also its pedunculus^ on ^ Jus. gen. 384. - Encyclop. bofan. 4:, p. 413. 3 Tableau, 3,/?. 487. ^ In Michaiix.fl. bor. Amer. 2, «. 209. ' Flor. Franc, Z,p. 329. « Gen.pl 386. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 29 tliG dilated, and in a few cases obscurely lobed, apex: of which the sessile ovarium is placed. If this be a correct view of the structure of Euphorbia, it may be expected that the true filament or npper joint of what has common.ly been called filauient, should, as in other plants, be produced subsequent to the distinct formation of the anthera, which consequently will be found at first sessile on the lower joint or peduncle, after that has attained nearly its full length ; and accordingly this proves to be the case in snch species as I have examined. Additional probability is given to this view by the difference existing between the surfaces [557 of the two joints in some species. I consider it, however, as absolutely proved by an unpublished genus of this order, having an involucrum nearly similar to that of Euphorbia, and like it, inclosing several fasciculi of monandrous male flowers, surrounding a single female ; but which, both at the joint of the supposed filament, and at that by which the ovarium is connected with its pedicellus, has an obvious perianthium, regularly divided into lobes. UjMBELLIFER^.' This order may be considered as chiefly European, having its maximum in the temperate climates of the northern hemisphere ; in the corresponding southern parallels it is certainly much less frequent, and within the tropics very few species have been observed. In Terra Australis the Umbelliferoe, including a few Araliae, which belong at least to the same natural class, exceed 50 species. The greater part of these are found in the principal parallel, in which also those genera deviating most remark- ably from the usual structure of the order occur. The most singular of these is Actinotics of Labillardiere,~ which diftcrs from the whole order in having a single ovulum in the un- impregnated ovarium. A second genus, which I shall here- after publish with the name of Lcucolcena, is worthy of notice on account of the great apparent diflerences of inflo- rescence existing amongst its species ; which agree in habit, « Jus. (jen. 218. ^ Nov. Roll. 111. spec. 3, />. G7, L 92. Eriocalia, S//iil/i cxol. hut. 2, /;. 37. 30 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE in the more essential parts of fructification, and even in their remarkable invohicella. Of this genus, one species has a compound umbel of four many-flowered radii ; a second has an umbel of three rays with two or three flowers in each; several others, still retaining the compound umbel, which is proved by the presence of their involucella, have from four to two smgle-flowered rays : and lastly one species has been observed, which is reduced to a single flower ; this flower, however, is in fact the remaining soli- tary ray of a compound umbel, as is indicated by the two bracteae on its footstalk, of which the lower represents the corresponding leaf of the general involucrum, while the upper is evidently similar to the involucellum of the two- rayed species of the genus. 558] COMPOSIT^.^ Of this family, which is the most ex- tensive among Dicotyledones, upwards of 2500 species have been already described. About 300 are at present known in Terra Australis, in which therefore the proportion of Compositae to its Dicotyledonous plants is considerably smaller than that of the whole order to Dicotyledones generally, and scarcely half that which exists in the Mora of South Africa. It is also inferior in number of species to Leguminosae, like which it seems expedient to consider it as a class including several natural orders. Of these orders CiclwracecB and CinarocejjhalcB are comparatively very rare in Terra Australis, not more than ten species of both having hitherto been observed. The class therefore chiefly consists of CorymbifercB, Avhich are very generally difl'used ; they are however evidently less numerous within the tropic, and their maximum appears to exist in Van Diemen's Island. Corymbiferae may be sub- divided into sections and the greater part of the genera peculiar to Terra Australis belong to that section which may be named GnapJialoidece, and exist either in the principal parallel or higher latitudes. The whole of Compositce agree in two remarkable points • ^ Adans.fam. 2, p. 103. Decaml. Theor. elem. 216. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 31 of structure in their corolla; which, taken together at least, materially assist in determining the limits of the class. The first of these is its valvular aestivation, this, however, it has in common with several other families. The second I believe to be peculiar to the class, and hitherto unnoticed. It con- sists in the disposition of its fasciculi of vessels, or nerves ; these, wdiicli at their origin arc generally equal in number to the divisions of the corolla, instead of being placed opposite to these divisions and passing through their axes, as in other plants, alternate with them ; each of the vessels at the top of the tube dividing into two equal branches running parallel to and near the margins of the correspond- ing lacinia3, Avithin whose apices they unite. These, as they exist in the whole class, and are in great part of it the only vessels observable, may be called primary. In several genera, however, other vessels occur, alternating with the primary and occupying the axes of the lacinise : in some cases these secondary vessels, being most distinctly visible in the laciniae, and becoming gradually fainter as they descend the tube, may be regarded as recurrent ; originat- ing from the miited apices of the primary branches ; but [559 in other cases where they are equally distinct at the base of the tube, this supposition cannot be admitted. A mono- petalous corolla not splitting at the base is necessarily con- nected wath this structure, which seems also pecuharly well adapted to the dense inflorescence of Compositae ; the vessels of the corolla and stamina being united, and so dis- posed as to be least liable to suffer by pressure. As this disposition of vessels is found in Ambrosia and Xanthium, they ought not to be separated from Compositae as Richard^ has proposed ; and as it does not exist in Brunonia I prefer annexing that genus to Goodenoviae, with wdiicli it agrees in the peculiar indusium of the stigma. GOODENOVI/E.^ This order I have formerly separated from Campanulaccoe, considering the peculiar membranous cup surrounding the stigma, along with a certain irrcgu- ' Anncdes du mus. S, p. ISi. - Prodr.JL Nov. lIolL 5/3. 32 GENERAL REMAllKS ON THE larity in the corolla, as sufficient distinguishing characters, especially as these are accompanied by other differences which appear to me important. In Goodenoviae I have not included Lobelia, which, however, has also an irregular coroha, and althongh it wants the peculiar indusium of the stigma, has in its place a fasciculus or pencil of hair sur- rounding that organ. This structure has been regarded by Jussieu and Richard, in a very learned memoir, more re- cently written on the subject,^ as analogous to the indusium of Goodenoviae, to which they have therefore added Lobelia and derived the name of the order from this, its most extensive and best known genus. To the opinion of these authors I hesitate to accede, chiefly for the following reasons : 1st. Li Goodenoviae the deeper fissure of the tube of the corolla exists on its iuner or upper side, a circumstance readily determined in those species having single spikes. In Lobelia, on the other hand, the corresponding fissure is on the outer or lower side, a fact, however, which can only be ascertained before the opening of the corolla, the flowers in the greater number of species becoming resupiuate in the expanded state, a circumstance that does not appear to have been before remarked. The relation therefore not only of the corolla but of the calyx and stamina to the axis of inflorescence, is different in these two tribes. 560] 2ndly. In Goodenoviae the greater part of the tube of the corolla is formed by the cohesion of five laciniae, the distinct inflected margins of which are in most cases visible nearly to its base ; these lacinise are in some cases uncon- nected, as in Diaspasis, and more remarkably still in Cypliia, which is actually pentapetalous. I have observed no such structure in Lobelia. 3rdly. At the period of bursting of the antherae the stigma in Lobelia is almost completely evolved, and capable of receiving impregnation from the pollen of the same flower ; the function therefore of its surrounding pencil, is similar to that of the hairs which are almost equally obvious ' Annales du mus. IS,^. 1. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 33 ill many Composita), especially Cinarocepliala). On tlic contrary, in Goodenoviae the stigma at the same period is hardly visible, and is certainly not then capable of reccivint^ impregnation from the pollen of its proper flower ; it is therefore either impregnated by the anthera3 of difFercMit flowers, or in some cases at a more advanced stage by the pollen of its ow^i antherac, which is received and detained in the indusium. To these arguments for the exclusion of Lobelia I may add that in the greater part of Goodenovise with dehiscent fruit the dissepiment is parallel to the valves of the capsule, in which respect they differ equally from Lobelia and the valvular-fruited Campanulacca) ; and lastly, that many species of Lobelia as well as Campanulaceae con- tain a milky juice of which there is no instance in Goode- noviae. If, therefore, in Lobelia the pencil surrounding the stigma and the irregularity of the corolla, which, how- ever, in some species is hardly perceptible, be considered as characters sufficient to separate this extensive genus from Campanulacese, it may form a separate order, admitting, perhaps, of subdivision into several distinct genera. I have formerly observed^ that in two genera of Goodc- novia3, namely, Eiif hales and Velleia, the base of the corolla coheres with the ovarium while the calyx remains entirely distinct. This structure I had stated as being jieculiar to these genera, and as in some degree invalidating one of Jussieu's arguments for considering the floral envelope of Monocotyledones as calyx rather than corolla. The fact, however, seems not to be admitted by Richard, who in the dissertation already quoted^ describes what has hitherto been called calyx in Velleia as bractese ; a view of the structure which in those species of that genus having triphyllous calyx may appear plausible, but of which the probability is ::.'n diminished even in those with pentaphyllous calyx, and still more in Euthales, where the calyx is also tubular. But a stronger argument for the part usually denominated calyx being in these genera really such may be derived from certain species of Goodenia, in which it will be admitted that both calyx and corolla are present, and where, though ^ Frod.Jl. Nov. llvll. 5 SO. ' ylinialcs da „ius. JS, ;;. 27. 3 34 GENEIIAL REMARKS OX THE both these envelopes adhere to tlie ovarium, they may be separately traced to its base ; the coloured corolla being plainly visible in the interstices of the foliaceous calyx. Goodenovise, whose maximum exists in the principal parallel of New Holland, are nearly but not absolutely coniined to Terra Australis ; the only known exceptions to this consist of the genus CypUia, which is peculiar to Africa, and chiefly occurs at the Cape of Good Hope ; of some species of Sccevola which are found Avirhin the tropics ; and of Goodenovia litf oralis, whicli is common to the shores of Terra Australis and New Zealand, and according to Cava- nilles is also a native of the opposite coast of South America. STYLIDE-zE.^ This order, consisting of Stylidium, Levenhookia, and Forstera, I have formerly separated from Campanulacese, on account of its reduced number of stamina, and the remarkable and intimate cohesion of their filaments with the style, through the whole length of both organs, [t differs also both from Campanulacese and Goodenovise in the imbricate aestivation of the corolla, and where its seg- ments are unequal in the nature of the irregularity. In the relation which the parts of its flower have to the axis of in- florescence, and in the parallel septum of its capsule, it agrees with Goodenovise and differs from Lobelia, which, how^ever, in some other respects it more nearly resembles. Very different descriptions of the sexual organs in this tribe, and especially of the female, have been given by seve- ral French botanists. According to Richard the lateral ap- pendices of the labellum in Stylidium are the real stigmata, the style being consequently considered as cohering with the tube of the corolla, and the column -as consisting of stamina only. This view of the structure demands par- ticular notice, not only from the respect to wdiich its author is himself entitled, but because it has also been adopted by Jussieu,^ w^hose arguments in support of it, and against the 562] common opinion, may be reduced to three. 1st. Were the common opinion admitted, the difficulty of conceiving so wide a difference in what he terms insertion of stamina ' Prod.f. Nov. IIoll. 565. - Annales chi nms. 18,/). 7. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 35 in two orders so nearly related as Campanulaceae and Sty- lideae obviously are ; 2ndly. The alleged non-existence of the stigma, which preceding authors had described as ter- minating the column : and lastly, the manifest existence of another part, which, both from its appearance and supposed origin is considered as capable of performing the function of that organ. In opposition to these arguments it may be observed, that the real origin of the stamina is in both orders the same, the apparent difference arising simply from their ac- cretion to the female organ in Stylidese, a tendency to which may be said to exist in Lobelia. The inabihty to detect the stigma terminating the column in Stylidiura must have arisen from the imperfection of the speci- mens examined, for in the recent state, in which this organ is even more obvious than in Goodenovige at the time of bursting of the antherae, it could not have escaped so accurate an observer as Richard ; and were it even less manifest in Stylidium, its existence would be sufficiently confirmed from the strict analogy of that genus with Leven- hookia, whose stigma, also terminating the column, consists of two long capillary laciniae, which are in no stage con- cealed by the antherae. With respect to the part considered as stigma by Richard I have formerly observed that it is obsolete in some species of Stylidium and entirely wanting in others,^ and there is certainly no trace of anything analogous to it in Forstera. The greater part of the Australian Stylidem exist at the western extremity of the principal parallel, several species are found at the eastern extremity of the same parallel, and a few others occur both within the tropic and in Van Diemen's Island. Beyond Terra Australis very few plants of this order have been observed ; two species of Stylidium, very similar to certain intratropical species of New Holland, were found in Ceylon and Malacca, by Koenig ; and of the only two known species of Forstera, one is a native of New Zealand, the other of Terra del Fuego, and the opposite coast of Patagonia. ' Bauer illusfr. fnh. 5. 36 . GENERAL REMARKS OX THE 503] RUBIACEtE.^ As this order is now constituted it appears to me impracticable to distinguish it from Apocineae, by characters taken from the fructification alone ; and even if the Stellatse or Asperuleoe be excluded, and the remark- able stipulation of its remaining sections be taken into ac- count, it v/ill not then, perhaps, admit of a definition en- tirely free from exceptions. It must also, I think, be allowed that Rubiacese, Apocinese, Asclepiadese, and certain genera at present referred to Gentianese, form but one great natu- ral class. In this class the leaves are uniformly simple, perfectly entire, and, with a very few exceptions, occurring in Asclepiadeae and Apocineae, also opposite ; while in the parts of fructification there are hardly any characters that are not liable to exceptions, unless the monopetalous regu- lar corolla, and stamina alternating with its laciniae and not exceeding them in number. The ord^r Buhiacece, admitting it as it is at present established, is chiefly equinoctial. In Terra Australis its maximum is also within the tropic, where, however, it is not very numerous ; and the most remarkable Australian part of the order, consisting of Ojjercularia and Fornax, is chiefly found in the principal parallel. Jussieu is very un- willing to admit these two genera into Rubiaceae, and is rather disposed to consider them as a distinct family ; chiefly on account of their single-seeded ovarium. To prove that this character alone, however, is not of such im- portance as to separate plants into different natural orders, it is sufficient to advert to Proteacese, Amaranthaceae, and Epacridese, all of which contain genera with one, two, and even an indefinite number of seeds ; and as Operculariae entirely agree with many genera of Rubiacese in other points of structure of fructification, in habit, and especially in their remarkable stipulation, I think there can be no doubt that they ought to be referred to the same order, of which they form a section, characterised not only by its single- seed ovarium, but by the peculiar dehiscence of its compound fruit. ^ Juss. gen. 196. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALTS. 37 APOCINE^..^ T have already observed" that this order is very nearly related to Rubiaceae and Gentianea^ ; the [504 former appearing to differ cliiefly in its remarkable stipiila), the latter in its minute embryo. If these characters be admitted, certain New Holland genera which I have placed with GentiancEe will either be transferred to Rubiaceae, or, as I have formerly proposed,^ may, with some others, con- stitute a family intermediate to Rubiaceae and Apocineae. This order or section, which may be named Logane.e, will consist of Logania, Geniostoma (from which Anasser of Jussieu is not distinct), listeria, Gaertnera of Lamarck,* Pagamea of Aublet, and, perhaps, Fagraca. Of these, the only New Holland genus is Lo(/ania, the greater part of whose species are found in the principal parallel. In this genus, which admits, however, of subdivision, the import- ance of stipulation seems to be entirely lost, for it contains species agreeing in this respect with Rubiaceae, others in which the stipulae are lateral and distinct, and one species, at least, in which they are entirely wanting. There is an evident affinity between certain species of Logania and Mitrasacme, which I had therefore placed in Gentianeae. Mitrasacme is very general in Terra Australis, but its maximum is within the tropic ; it is not absolutely confined to New Holland, for I have observed in the Sher- ardian Herbarium two species collected at Cheusan, by Mr. Cunningham. Among the true Apocineae of New Holland, which are chiefly found within the tropic, the most remarkable genus is Alyxia, in which the albumen and embryo agree with those of the very different family Annonaceae. ASCLEPIADEJ^.^ These plants differ from Apocineae solely in the peculiar structure of their genitalia, a charac- ter, however, which appears to me fully sufficient to justify their separation. They are not very numerous in ^e\v ^ Prodr.fl. Nov. Boll. 465. Apociiiearum pars, Juss. gen. 11-3. ^ Werner, soc. transact. 1, ;;. 12. 3 Prodr.fl. Nov. Holl. 455. ^ Illustr. gen. tab. 107. ^ Werner, soc. transact. \^p. 12; Prodr.fl. Noo. Holl. 458. 38 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE Holland, where tliey are found chiefly within the tropic, and I have not obsel'ved any plant of the order in that country in a higher latitude than 34° S. EPACRIDE^.^ The abundance of this family in Terra 565] Australis constitutes one of the peculiarities of its vegeta- tion. About 140 species have already been observed, the greater part of which are found in the principal parallel ; the order, however, continues numerous at the south end of Van Diemen's Island, where several genera appear that have not been met with in other parts ; within the tropic very few species have been observed, and none with capsular fruit. EpacridecBy with the exception of two species found in the Sandwich Islands, are confined to the southern hemi- sphere ; several species have been observed in New Zealand, a few in the Society Islands, and even in the Moluccas ; the only species with capsular fruit found within the tropic is JDracojihyllum verticillatum, observed by Labillardiere in ^^^"^ Caledonia ; and the only plant of the family known to exist in America is an unpublished genus, also with capsular fruit, found by Sir Joseph Banks in Terra del Tuego. The sections into which I have divided this, order differ from each other in two remarkable points of structure. The Sfi/phelece, as they may be called, having a valvular or very rarely a plaited aestivation of the corolla^, and a definite number of seeds ; while the EpacridecB, strictly so called, have along with their indefinite number of seeds and capsular fruit a corolla with imbricate aestivation. I have formerly^ pointed out what seems to be the natural subdi- vision of this section, depending more on the differences of insertion in its leaves than on characters derived from the parts of fructification. LABIATE and VERBENACEtE appear to me to form one natural class, the tw^o orders of which gradually pass into each other. Terra Australis contains several remark- able genera of both orders, and chiefly in its principal pa- 1 Prodi', fl, Nov. Boll. 535. Ericearura genera. Juss. gen. IGO. 2 Frodr.fl. Nov. Holl. 536. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 39 rallel. Chloanthes^ is the must singular among Verhcnacea?, having, with the fruit of that order, entirely the habit of Labi a tee. AA'estringia and Prostanthera, with tlie genera nearly re- lated to each of these, are the most worthy of notice among Labiatae ; all of them are limited to Terra Australis, an(l they are found chiefly in its principal parallel, but West- ringia and Prostanthera abound also in Van Diemen's Island, and extend, though more sparingly, in the opposite direc- tion as far as the tropic. Frosianlhcra is remarkable [-^fia in the appendages to its antherse, in the texture of its fruit, and in the remains of albumen existing in the ripe seeds of several of its species. Wcsfrinr/ia, and its related genera Microcorys and Hemigenia, differ from the rest of the order in having verticillate leaves, and from the greater part in the structure of antherae, particularly in the order in which these organs become abortive. Westringia, according to Dr. Smith, has resupinate corolla, a term which in this case cannot allude to a mere inversion in the form of its lips, for this does not exist ; and if it mean an absolute change in the relation of its parts to those of the calyx or to the included organs, it cannot, I apprehend, be admitted either in this genus or in any other of the order. The fact which I formerly stated^ against the resupination of corolla in Labiatse is the uniformity of its aestivation in this order, in which the upper lip always covers the lower. To those who do not consider this as a sufficient proof, the following, drawn from another equally uniform point of structure, may perhaps appear more satisfactory. In Labiatee, as well as in several other orders with irregular flowers, the deviation from the usual quinary division of calyx and corolla in Dicotyledones, does not consist in an abso- Inte suppression of parts, but merely in their confluence, a fact indicated by the disposition of vessels ; thus the upper lip of the corolla, which in this order generally consists of one piece, either entire or more or less deeply bilid, is always furnished with two longitudinal nerves equidistant from its axis, Avhicli is without vessels ; while each of the ^ Bauer illustr. tab. 4. = Prodr. /I. Nov. Hull. 109. 40 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE three lacinise usually forming the lower lip has a single nerve passing through its axis ; the upper lip is therefore to be considered, even when entire, as made up of two con- fluent lacinise ; and if this test be allowed to be conclusive, and applied to the corolla of those genera of Labiatse in which it is supposed to be resupinate, the opinion will be found to be erroneous. MYOPORIN^^.^ The principal characters in the fructi- fication of this order, by which it is distinguished from Ver- benacese, are the presence of albumen in the ripe seed, and the direction of the embryo, whose radicule always points towards the apex of the fruit. The first of these characters, however, is not absolute, and neither of them can 567] be ascertained before the ripening of the seed ; for pre- vious to the complete development of the embryo the fluid albumen or liquor amnios equally exists in both orders ; and although all the genera of Verbenacese have an embryo whose radicule points towards the base of the fruit, yet many of them have pendulous seeds, and consequently a radicule remote from the umbilicus. Hence Avicenjiia^ which I formerly annexed to Myoporinae, should be re- stored to Verbenaceae, with which also it much better agrees in habit. MyoiJonn€e^ with the exception of Bontia, a genus of equinoctial America, and of two species of Myoporum found in the Sandwich Islands, has hitherto been observed only in the southern hemisphere, and yet neither in South Africa nor in South America beyond the tropic. Its maxi- mum is evidently in the principal parallel of Terra Australis, in every part of which it exists ; in the more southern parts of New Holland, and even in Van Diemen's Island it is more frequent than within the tropic. The genus Myo- porum is also found in New Zealand, Norfolk Island, New Caledonia, and the Society Islands. PROTEACEtE.' I have formerly* off"ered several obser- ^ Frodr.fi. Nov. Boll. 514. ^ Prodr.fl. Nov. HoU. 518. 2 Ibid. * Lin. soc. transact. 10, p. 15. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 41 vatioiis both on the geographical distribution and on some of the more remarkable points of structure of this order of phnits. I shall now tlicrefore confine myself to a few of the most important facts on each of these snbjects. Pro/^^/(?<:'<^ arc chiefly natives of the southern hemisphere, in which they are most abundant in a parallel iucluded be- tween 32° and 35° lat., but they extend as far as 55° S. lat. The few species found in the northern hemisphere occur within the tropic. Upwards of 400 species of the order are at present known ; more than half of these are natives of Terra Australis, where they form one of the most striking peculiarities of the vege- tation. Nearly four fifths of the Australian Proteaceae belong to the principal parallel, in which, however, they are very unequally distributed ; the number of species at its western extremity being to those of the eastern as about two to one, and, what is much more remarkable, the number even at the eastern extremity being to that of the middle of the parallel as at least four to one. From the principal parallel the diminution of the order in number of species is nearly equal in both directions ; but while no genus has been met with [5gs within the tropic which does not also exist in the principal parallel, unless that section of Grevillea having a woody capsule^ be considered as such, several genera occur at the south end of Van Diemen's Island which appear to be peculiar to it. Xo Australian species of this order has been observed in any other part of the world, and even all its genera are confined to it, with the exception of Lomatia, of which several species have been found in South America ; and of Stenocarj)us, the original species of which is a native of New Caledonia. 'i'he genera of Terra Australis that ai)proach most neaiiy to the South African portion of the Proteaceae exist in the principal parallel, and chiefly at its western extreuiity ; those allied to the American part of the order are found either at the eastern extremity of the same parallel or in Van Diemen's Island. ' Cjcloplera, TAn. soc. transact. 10, /). 17G; FroJr.Jl. Nuv. Hull. 3S0. 42 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE There is no species of Proteacese common to the east and west coasts of New Holland^ and certain genera abound at one extremity of the principal parallel which at the opposite extremity are either comparatively rare or en- tirely wanting. I have formerly remarked that in this order no instance of deviation from the quaternary division of the perianthium has been observed ; a fact which is the more remarkable as this is itself a deviation from the prevailing quinary number in the floral envelopes of Dicotyledonous plants. There is a peculiarity in the structure of the stamina of certain genera of Proteacese, namely, Simsia, Conospermum, and Synaphea, in all of Avhich these organs are connected in such a manner that the cohering lobes of two different antherae form only one cell. Another anomaly equally remarkable exists in Synaphea, the divisions of Avhose barren filament so intimately cohere with the stigma as to be absolutely lost in its substance, while the style and undivided part of the filament remain perfectly distinct. SANTALACE^.. I have formerly^ proposed and at- 569] tempted to define this natural order, one of whose most remarkable characters consists in its unilocular ovarium, containing more than one, but always a determinate number of ovula, which are pendulous and attached to the apex of a central receptacle. This receptacle, which varies in its figure in the different genera, in some being filiform, in others nearly filling the cavity of the ovarium, had not been previously noticed in any plant of the order. The greater part of the Santalacese of Terra Australis are found in the principal parallel, to which several genera, namely, Leptomeria, Coretlnnim, and Fusamis, are nearly limited ; Santalmn, on the other hand, is found chiefly within the tropic. I have added Exocarpiis and Antlioholus to this order, with certain genera of which they agree in habit and many points of structure, both of the flower and fruit ; but they 1 Frodr.fi. Nov. Boll. 350. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 43 are readily distinguishable from the whole order bv their fructus superus, and tliey may possibly differ also in the internal structure of their ovarium, which has not yet been satisfactorily ascertained. The genus Exocarpiis is most abundant in the principal parallel and southern parts of Terra Austral is, but it is not unfrequent even within the tropic. Exocarpns cupre.s.si- formis is not only the most common species of the genus, but the most general tree in Terra Australis, being found in nearly the whole of the principal parallel, in every part of \\an Diemen's Island that has been visited, and even within the tropic. I am acquainted with only three plants that have in that country an e(iual!y extensive range. These are A?ifhistiria aust rails, the most valuable grass as well as the most general plant in Terra Australis ; Arundo Fhrcifj- mites, less frequent than the former, but which extends from the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island to the north coast of New Holland ; and Mesemhnjanthemum aquilatercde, which occurs on almost every part of the sandy sea shores of both these islands. Exocarpns is not absolutely confined to Terra Australis, for ^I. Bauer has discovered a very remarkable species bearing its fiow'ers on the margins of dilated foliaceous branches, analogous to those of Xylophylla ; and XuJoplnjlla lonfji- folia, which was taken up by Linnaeus from Rumphius,^ [570 appears more probably, both from the description and figure of that author, to be also a species of Exocarpns. There is so crreat a resemblance between the enlarsfed fleshy receptacle of Exocarpns and the berry of Taxus, that some botanists have been led to compare these plants to- gether in other respects. A complete coincidence in this part of their structure would not indeed prove the affinity of these tw^o genera, any more than it does that of Exo- carpns to Anacardiuui or Semecarpus, with which also it has been compared; and to determine their agreement even in this respect it is necessary to understand the origin of the berry of Taxus, of which very different accounts * X^lopb}llos ceraniica, llerh. amb. 7,}k 10, t. 12. 44 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE have been given. According to Lamarck^ it consists of the enlarged ovarium itself, perforated by the seed soon after impregnation ; while MirbeP considers it as formed of the scales of the female amentum, im.mediately sur- rounding the organ, named by him cupula ; and considered as containing the pistillum, but Avhich most other authors have regarded as the pistillum itself. My observations differ from both these accounts, for on examining the female fructification of Taxiis before impregnation I find the rudiments of the future berry, consisting at that period of a narrow^ fleshy ring, surrounding the base only of the cupula of jNIirbel, and very similar to the annular hypo- gynous nectarium of many flowers. If this cupula, there- fore, were the pistilhim itself, the berry of Taxus would have an origin analogous to that of Balanites,^ as it has been very lately described by Mirbel ; and, on the other hand, if that author's view of the female fructification of Taxus and Coniferse generally be adopted, it might then to a certain degree be compared with the external cupula of Dacrydium, which will be more particularly noticed hereafter ; but from this it would still be very distinct both in its texture and in its not enclosing in the early stage the cupula ; on neither supposition, however, does its origin agree with that of the berry of Exocarpus, which in some respects more nearly resembles the fleshy receptacle of Podocarpus. I have annexed Olaw to Santalacegg,'* not, however, con- sidering it as absolutely belonging to the same family, but 571] as agreeing with it in some important circumstances ; especially in the internal structure of its ovarium, and that of its pericarpium and seed ; but as in Olax there appears to be a donble floral envelope, as its antheriferous stamina alternate with the segments of the inner envelope, and its ovarium does not cohere with either, there are sufficient grounds for regarding it, with Mirbel, as a distinct family. ^ Enci/clop. botan. 3; p. 228. ^ Noun, hnlletin cles scien. 3, p. 73. 3 Delile in mem. siir VEgypte, 3, p. 326. Ximenia segyptiaca, Liim, 4 Prodr.Jl. Nov. Roll 357. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 45 CASUARINE/E. The o-emis Cnxuaruia is ccrtainlv not referable to any natural order of plants at present estab- lished ; and its structure being now tolerably understood, it maybe considered a separate order, as Mirbcl has already suf>-p;ested.^ The maximum of Casuarina ajipcars to exist in Terra Australis, where it forms one of the characteristic features of the vegetation. Thirteen Australian s[)ecies have already been observed ; the greater number of these are found in the principal parallel, in every part of which they are almost equally abundant ; in Van Diemen's Island the genus is less frequent, and within the tropic it is comparatively rare ; no species except Casaarina eqiiisefifolia having been ob- served on the north coast of New Holland. Beyond Terra Australis only two species have been found, namely, C. equisetifolia, which occurs on most of the intratropical islands of the Southern Pacific, as well as in the iMoluccas, and exists also on the continent of India ; and C. 7iodiJlora, which is a native of New Caledonia. In the male flowers of all the species of Casuarina, I find an envelope of four valves, as Labillardiere has already observed in one species, which he has therefore named C. quadrivalvis.^ But as the two lateral valves of this en- velope cover the others in the nnexpanded state, and appear to belong to a distinct series, I am inclined to consider them as bractese. On this supposition, which, however, I do not advance with much confidence, the perianthium would consist merely i)( the anterior and posterior valves, and these, firmly cohering at their apices, are carried up by the anthera, as soon as the filameni begins to be produced, while the lateral valves or bracteoe are persistent ; it follows from it also that there is no visible perianthium in the female flower, and the remarkable economy of its lateral bracteae may, perhaps, be considered as not only affording an additional argument in support of the view now taken i^n of the nature of the parts, but also as in some degree again approximating Casuarina to Conifer ce, with which it was formerly associated. ' Annales da mus. l{],p. 151. - PlanL Xov. IIoll 2, />. 07, I. 21 S. 46 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE The outer coat of the seed or caryopsis of Casuarina consists of a very fine membrane, of which the terminal wing is entirely composed ; between this membrane and the crustaceous integument of the seed there exists a stratum of spiral vessels, which Labillardiere, not having distinctly seen, has described as an "integumentum arach- noideum ;" and within the crustaceous integument there is a thin proper membrane closely apphed to the embryo, which the same author has entirely overlooked. The existence of spiral vessels, particularly in such quantity, and, as far as can be determined in the dried specimens, unaccompanied by other vessels, is a structure at least very unusual in the integuments of a seed or caryopsis, in w^hicli they are very seldom at all visible, and have never, I believe, been observed in such abundance as in this genus, in all w^hose species they are equally obvious. CONIFERiE.' The structure of the female parts of fructification in Coniferae having, till very lately, been so little understood, and certain facts concerning it being still unpubhshed, I shall prefix a few observations on this subject to the remarks I have to offer on the Australian part of the order. In the late essays of Mirbel and Schoubert on Conifer cb" that part of the female fructification which had previously been considered as the pistillum, having a perforated style, is described as a peculiar organ enclosing the ovarium, and in most cases also the stigma. This organ, wdiich they have named cupula, they regard as more analogous to an involucrum than to a perianthium, which, according to them, also exists, cohering, how^ever, with the body of the ovarium. Without absolutely adopting this latter part of their statement, it appears to me that impregnation really takes place in the manner these authors describe. Their principal argument is derived from the genus Ephedra, in which both the stigma and a considerable part of the style project beyond this cupula, without cohering with its aper- ture. In further confirmation of their opinion it may be * Ju8s. gen. 431. "^ Notw, bulletin des scien. 3, p. 73, 85, el 121. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 47 observed that I liave found a projection of the stigma, [573 though certainly in a much less obvious degree, both in Agathis^ and in a species of Podocarpus. Towards tiiis discovery, as extending to the Conifers more strictly so called, an important ste[) was made in Finus, by the accurate Schknhr,"^ who first correctly de- scribed and figured the cupula of that genus, but who con- sidered it as the ovarium itself and the two processes of its aperture as stigmata. Mr. Salisbury, who seems to have been unaccjuainted with Schkuhr's observations, published a few years afterwards,^ the same opinion, which continued to be generally received till the appearance of the essays, already quoted, of Alirbel and Schoubert. But these authors do not seem to be aware that certaiu plants of the order are even furnished with a double cupula. This is most reaiarkable in Podocarpm, in which the drupa is formed of this exterual cupula, whose aperture exists not at the apex, but very near its base or point of insertion. The inner cupula in this genus is in every stage entirely enclosed in the outer, and is in like manner inverted. That this is the real structure of Podocarpus seems to l)e proved by that of the nearly related genus Bacrydiuni, hitherto so imperfectly understood. This genus has also a double cupula, the outer in the young state enclosing the inner, and both of them at this period being inverted, as in Podocarpus ; but the inner in a more advanced stage acquires nearly an erect position, by rupturing one side of the external cupula, which, not continuing to increase pro- portionally in size, forms a cup surrounding the base only of the ripe fruit. Three species oi Fodocarpus are found in Terra Australis ; two of these exist in the colony of Port Jackson, the third w^as observed on the summit of the Table Mountain in Van Diemen's Island. Fodocarpus asplenifolia of Labillardiere^ is certainly not a Podocarpus, but either forms a distinct Pinus T)amin;ira, TMmb, pin. 276, t. 30S. ^ Salisbury in Linn. soc. transact. 8,;.. , 311 p- 61, t. 38. - Botan. Iw.ndb. 3, p. ^ lAyui. soc. transact. ^,p .308. * Plant. Nov. Iloll. 2,/ 71. t. 92J 48 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE genus, as Richard has already supposed,^ or it may possibly be a species of Dacrydiuin ; a conjecture which I have no means of verifying, having never seen the female frnctilica- tion of this remarkable plant. 574] Callitris of Ventenat" is peculiar to Terra Australis, where it exists very generally, but most abundantly in the principal parallel ; it consists of several species, differing from each other chiefly in the form of their fruit. Araucaria excelsa, which was first observed in Norfolk Island and New Caledonia, is found also on the east coast of New Holland, immediately within the tropic ; it is there, however, a tree of very moderate dimensions, and never of that enormous size which it not un frequently attains in Norfolk Island. ORCHIDEiE.^ The Australian species of this order already known amount to 120; many of these, however, are of very rare occurrence, and none of them appear to be produced in abundance. The maximum of the order exists in the principal parallel, a considerable part extends to Van Diemen's Island, and very few have been observed within the tropic. The greater part form genera nearly or entirely peculiar to Terra Australis, and most of these genera belong to that division of the order having farinaceous pollen, with an an- thera which is inserted, but not deciduous, and either paral- lel to the stigma or terminating the column. The two sec- tions of this division with parallel and terminal anthera are found in New Holland to pass very gradually into each other, and several genera belonging to the former are, in that coun- try, remarkable for the great expansion of the lateral lobes of the column. These lateral lobes I have considered as bar- ren stamina, which, like those of Philydrum, are occasionally, though indeed very rarely, furnished with rudiments of antherse. This structure, as well as that of Cypripedium, in which the lateral lobes are antheriferous, while the middle is barren, approximates the flower of Orchideae to what Annales dii nuts. 16, p. 299. ^ Dec. rjen. nov. 10. 3 Pwdr.Ji. Nov. HolL 309. BOTANY or TKRRA AUSTRALIS. 49 may be called tlie type of Monocotyledones, that is, a regu- lar flower with ternary division of its envelope, stamina, and cells or placentae of the fruit. I have attempted a similar approximation of true Scita- VLincci'} whose processes crowning the ovarium, and usually two in number, form the complement of tlie stamina. ]\[arantcce or CamiecB," an order at present referred to :575 Scitamineae, may also be reduced to this type ; they differ, however, from Scitaminesc in the mutual relation of their barren and fertile stamina, somewhat as Cypripedium does from the other genera of Orchideae ; except that in Maranteae the imperfection is greater, a single lobe only of one of the lateral stamina having the appearance of an anthera and producing pollen. It is remarkable that so very few Orchideae of Terra Australis belong to that section of the order with angular ela^ic pollen and adnate anthera ; this section being not only the most numerous in Europe, but existing in an equal proportion, though singularly modified, at the Cape of Good Hope. Of another section of the order, formerly comprehended under the Linnean genus Epidendriun, most of which, though not properly parasitical, grow upon trees, several species, chiefly belonging to Dendrobium, are found in New Holland. In the northern hemisphere very few plants of this section that grow on trees have been observed beyond the tropic. The only exceptions to this, that I am acquainted with, consist of two sj^cies of a genus related to Dendro- bium, discovered by Dr. Buchanan, in Upper Nepaul ;^ of Bendrohiiuii vioiiiUformc, observed by Kacmpfer and Thunberg, in Japan, near Nagasaki; and of Ejndcndrum conopseum,^ which, according to ]Mr. William Eartram, groAvs in East Elorida, in lat. ;2b° N. In some parts of the southern hemisphere this section appears to have a more extensive range. On the east coast of New Holland several species of Dendrobium and » Prodr.Jl. Nov. Jloll. 305. _ ^ = Loc. cilat. 307. ^ Ejiidcndruni prjeeox and Ejiidniulrum Immilc. Smith cxot. hot. tahb. 07 and 98. " Jlort. Kcic, cJ. 2, vol. 5, p. 219. 50 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE Cymbidinm are found in 34° S. lat. ; but this is probably about their southern Kmit in that country, no species hav- ing been met with on any part of its south coast. They have, however, been observed in a considerably higher lati- tude in New Zealand, in the northern island of which seve- ral species Avere collected by Sir Joseph Banks, in about 38° S. lat., and Epic! end mm autmimale of Forster grows in the neighbourhood of Dusky Bay, in upwards of 45° S. lat. I am not acquainted wdth the limit of this section in South America ; but in South Africa, at the Cape of Good Hope, none of those, at least, that are parasitical on trees, have been observed. 576] ASPHODELE^.^ In this order I include the greater part, both of Asphodeleae and Asparageae of Jussieu, dis- tinguishable from each other only by texture and dehiscence of fruit ; differences wdiich, as they separate Stypandra from Dianella, and Eustrephus from Luzuriaga, cannot be ad- mitted to be of more than generic importance. I confess myself unable to point out satisfactory distin- guishing characters for this order, in my description of which, however, I have noted two circumstances, neither of them indeed peculiar to the order, but both of them ap- pearing to extend through the whole of it ; namely, the reduction of stamina from six to tln-ee, wliich occasionally occurs, constantly taking place by the suppression of those opposite to the outer series of th^perianthium; and the existence of the black crustaceous testa or outer integument of the seed. It is probable I have given too much weight to this latter circumstance, in combining, partly on account of it, genera so very dissimilar as x\nthericum, Xanthor- rhoea, and Astelia. XanthorrJicea, which I have included in Asphodeleoe, is in habit one of the most remarkable genera of Terra x\us- tralis, and gives a peculiar character to the vegetation of that part of the country where it abounds. This genus is most frecpieut in the principal parallel, but it extends to the ' Frodr.Jl, Nov. IIolL 274. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 51 south end of Van Diemcn's Island, and is also found within the tropic. A plant of a very similar habit to Xanthorrha3a, agreeing with it in its caudex and leaves, having, however, a very different inflorescence, was observed abundantly at King George's Sound, but with fructification so decayed and im- perfect that I have not been able to determine the structure either of its flower or fruit. This plant is introduced by Mr. Westall in the view of King George's Sound published hi Captain Phnders's account of his voyage. I had annexed Ilypoxis and CurcuUgo to the Asphode- lea?, chiefly on account of a similarity in the testa of the seed ; but they differ so much from this order in other parts of their structure, and from Amaryllideae both in this respect and in the singular umbilicus of the seed, as weU as in habit, that it is better to consider them as forming a separate family. Of this family, which may be called Hypoxide.!:,^ only five species have been observed in Terra Australis, four of [577 these belong to Hypoxis, wdiich is chiefly an extratropical genus, the fifth is a Curculigo very like those of India. PALMyE. Only six species of this order have been observed in New Holland, and of two of these the fructi- fication is at present unknown. The New Holland Palms exist chiefly within the tropic, but one species is found in 34° S. lat, ; it seems, however, that this is nearly the southern limit of the order in that country, no species having been seen on any part of the South coast. In New Zealand a species of Areca was observed by Sir Joseph Banks, in about 38° S. lat., which is probably nearly the limit of Palms, in the southern hemisphere. In the northern hemisphere their extent is not materially difterent from this : in North America, indeed, they do not appear ^ ' IIvroxiDE^. PeriantJiium supcrum : limbo sexpartito, regiilaii, icstiva- tione iinbricata. Stamina sex, imis lacinis inserta. Ocarium 3-loc. loculis polyspcrmis. Capsida cvalvis, nunc baccata, polyspcrma. Scmiiia uiubilico iatuiiili ruslcUifo'.ini ; testa atra Crustacea. jC/z/^/yo in axi albumiuis carnosi : radicula vaija. 52 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE to gi'ow Ijeyond 3G° lat. ; but in Europe Chamcerojis humilis extends as far as the neighbourhood of Nice. It is remarkable that no species of Pahii has been found in South Africa, nor was any observed by Mr. Leschenault/ on the West coast of New Holland, even within the tropic. JUNCEiE. We are now in possession of so many links connecting together the Monocotyledonous orders with regular flowers, that in attempting to define several of them, we are obliged to have recourse to differences, many of which may appear, and some of which unquestionably are, of but secondary importance. Of this kind may be con- sidered the characters by which I have endeavoured to dis- tinguish Juncece from Asphodelese, namely the difference in the texture of the perianthium, and in that of the testa of the seed, in the consistence of tlie albumen, and in the order of suppression of the stamina ; these when reduced to three in number being always placed opposite to the three outer leaves of the perianthium : in this respect and 578] in the more im})ortant character of the position of the embryo Junceee differ also from Restiaceie, to which they more nearly approach in habit. Three very remarkable genera, which I have referred to Juncese, are peculiar to Terra Australis. Of two of these, Cal ectasia and JDasypocjon, each consisting of only one species, figures and descriptions are annexed to this essay. Of the third, Xerofes, 24 species have already been ob- served. This genus is somewhat more abundant in the principal parallel than in other parts ; but it is very gene- rally extended, and is more frequent within the tropic than in Van Diemen's Island. Xe rotes, in the structure and appearance of its flowers and in the texture of albumen, has a considerable resemblance to Palms, but it wants the peculiar characters of the seed and also the habit of that remarkable order. Flagellaria^ which I have added to Juncca?, differs from Xerotes chiefly in its pericarpium, and in the form and relation of its embryo to the albumen, which is also of a ^ Aiinales du mm. 17, p. ST. BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 53 different texture ; in all these respects it approaches to Cjperaceae, with some of whose genera it has even a cer- tain resemblance in habit. 'J'liis genus has usually been found only within the tropics, but in New Holland it extends as far as 33° S. lat. Fhihjdrum, which I have annexed to JuncCcC, has always appeared to me an insulated genus, yet though not re- ferable to any established natural order, it may be com- pared with several in certain respects. In the structure of its stamina it may in one point of view be said to be in- termediate between Scitaminea* and Orchideae ; in that of its pericarpium and even of its seeds it has some affinity to the Latter order ; yet it differs from both of them in almost every other respect. In general appearance, it bears a considerable resembLance to Cartonema, which belongs to Commelinea3. In some parts of its structure it may be compared with Xyris, and perhaps with Burmannia; a genus which I have likewise annexed to Juncene, but whose real affinities are equally obscure. Fliilydrum pui/mceum differs in so many respects from P, lanurjinosum that it may probably hereafter be con- sidered as a distinct genus ; and a very few additions to this tribe of plants would sanction their formation into a separate natural order. RESTIACE/E. The principal character distinguish- [579 ing this family from Junceoc and Cyperaceao consists in its lenticular embryo being placed at the extremity of the seed opposite to the umbilicus ; from Jimcece it also differs in the order of suppression of its stamina, which when re- duced to three are opposite to the inner lacinicC of the perianthium ; and most of its genera are distinguishable from both these orders as well as fj'om Commelinc.T by their simple or unilocular anthcrac. With the exception of Eriocaulon, Tonina, aiul Xyris, the order appears to be confined to the I^outhcrn henn"- sphere. In Terra Australis its maximum is in the ])rinci- pal parallel, but it extends to the southern extremity of Van Diemen's Island, where it is even in considerable 54 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE abundance, and exists, tlioiigli much more sparingly, within the tropic. RestiaccEc are ahnost equally numerous at the Cape of Good Hope as in the principal parallel of New Holland. One species only of the order has been observed in New Zealand, and hitherto none in South America. CYPERACEt^. In Terra Australis this is a very ex- tensive order, consisting already of more than .200 species. It contains, however, fewer peculiarities in structure than several other orders that are much less numerous. Its maxim nm ajjpears to be in the principal parallel ; but the species observed solely vvithin the tropic exceed one third of the whole number. Cyperacese, in many respects, are nearly related to Restiaceec, and when furnished with a true perianthium are distinguishable from the monosper- mous genera of that order, solely by the different position of the embryo in the seed.. But in the greater part of the order the perianthium is either entirely wanting or merely setaceous. Puirena, Lepidosperma and Orcobolus, all of them natives of New Holland, are almost the only genera in which it is found of nearly the usual appearance. What I have formerly termed perianthium in Carex, Diplacrum, and Schoenus nemorum, ought, perhaps, rather to be considered as hiternal bracteae, analogous to those of Lepyrodia, of Irideas, and, perhaps, to the upper valve of the inner envelope of grasses. I have formerly remarked that the Perianthium of Hypoe- 580] lyptum consists merely of the squamae of a spicula, similar to that of Kyllinga, but reduced to two valves. GPA]\IINE^. This order comprehends, at least, one fourth of the whole of ]\Ionocotyledones, and in Terra Australis, where upvrards of 200 species have already been observed, it bears the same proportion to that primary division. I have formerly, in arranging the Australian genera of Gramiriece, endeavoured to explain wliat I conceived to be the natural subdivision of nearly the whole order into tvro BOTANY OF TERllA AUSTRALIS. 55 great tribes. The reasons which I tlien assigned for this arrangement appear, however, either not to have been comprehended, or to have been considered too liypotlietical. With a view of removing the supposed ol).scui"ity and strengthening my former arguments, I shall preface wliat I have now to say on the snl)ject, by a few observations common to both tril)es. The natural or most common structure of Gramiuece is to have their sexual organs surrounded ])y two floral enve- lopes, each of which usually consists of two distinct valves : ])ut both of these envelopes are in many genera of the order subject to various degrees of imperfection or even su])pression of their parts. The outer envelope or (jluma of Jussicu, in most cases, containing several flowers with distinct and often distant insertions on a conunon receptacle, can only be considered as analogous to the bractese or involucrum of other plants. The tendency to sujopression in this envelope appears to be greater in the exterior or lower valve, so that a gluma consisting of one valve may, in all cases, be considered as deprived of its outer or inferior valve. In certain genera with a simple spike, as Lolium and Lepturus, this is clearly proved by the structure of the terminal flower or spicula, which retains the natural number of parts ; and in other genera not admitting of this direct proof, the fact is estab- lished by a series of species showing its gradual obliteration, as in those species of Panicum which connect that genus with Paspalum. On the other hand, in the inner envelope or calu^v of Jussieu, obliteration first takes place in the inner or [3si upper valve ; but this valve having, instead of one central nerve, two nerves equidistant from its axis, I consider it as composed of two confluent valves, analogous to vrhat takes place in the calyx and corolla of many irregular flowers of other classes ; and this confluence may be regarded as the first step towards its obliteration, which is complete in many species of Panicum, in Andropogon, Pappophorum, Alopecurus, Trichodium, and several other genera. AVith respect to the nature of this inner or proper enve- 56 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE lope of grasses, it may be observed that tlie view of its structure now given, in reducing its parts to the usunl ternary division of ]\lonocotyledones, affords an additional argument for considering it as the real perianthium. This argument, however, is not conclusive, for a similar conflu- ence takes place between the two inner lateral bracteaB of the greater part of Iridese ; and with these, in the relative insertion of its valves, the proper envelope of grasses may be supposed much better to accord, than with a genuine perianthium. If, therefore, this inner envelope of grasses be regarded as consisting merely of bracteee, the real perian- thium of the order must be looked for in those minute scales, which in the greater part of its genera are found immediately surrounding the sexual organs. These scales are in most cases only two in number, and placed collaterally within the inferior valve of the proper envelope. In their real insertion, however, they alternate with the valves of this envelope, as is obviously the case in Ehrharta and certain other genera ; and their collateral approximation may be considered as a tendency to that confluence which uniformly exists in the parts composing the upper valve of the proper envelope, and which takes place also between these two squamae themselves, in some genera, as Glyceria and Melica. In certain other genera, as Bambusa and Stipa, a third squamula exists, which is placed opposite the axis of the upper valve of the proper envelope, or, to speak in conformity with the view ah'cady taken of the structure of this valve, opposite to the junction of its two component parts. With these squamae the sta- mina in triandrous grasses alternate, and they are conse- quently opposite to the parts of the proper envelope ; that is, one stamen is opposed to the axis of its lower or outer valve, and the two others are placed opposite to the two nerves of the upper valve. Hence, if the inner envelope be 682] considered as consisting of bracteae and the hypogynous squamae as forming the perianthium, it seems to follow, from the relation these parts have to the axis of inflorescence that the outer series of this perianthium is wanting, while its corresponding stamina exist, and that the whole or part BOTANY OF TEIUIA Al'STRALIS. T)? of the inner scries is produced wliile its correspondinp^ stamina are generally Avanting. This may, no doul)t, ac- tually be the case, but as it would be, at least, contrary to every analogy in ^[(mocotyledonous plants, it becomes in a certain degree probable that the inner or proper envelope of grasses, the calyx of Jussieu, notwithstanding the obliquity in the insertion of its valves, forms in reality the outer series of the true perianthium, whose inner series consists of the minute scales, never more than three in number, and in which an irregularity in some degree analogous to that of the outer series generally exists. It is necessary to be aware of the tendency to suppression existing, as it were, in opposite directions in the two floral envelopes of grasses, to comprehend the real structure of many irregular genera of the order and also to understand the limits of the two great tribes into which I have pro- posed to subdivide it. One of these tribes, which may be called Panice.e, com- prehends Ischaemum, Holcus, Andropogon, Anthistiria, Saccharum, Cenchrus, Isachne, Panicum, Paspalum, Rei- maria, Anthenantia, Monachne, Lappago, and several other nearly related genera ; and its essential character consists in its having always a locusta of two flowers, of which the lower or outer is uniformly imperfect, being either male or neuter, and then not unfrequently reduced to a single valve. Ischaemum and Isachne are examples of this tribe in its most perfect form, from wdiich form Anthenantia, Paspa- lum, and Ucimaria, most remarkably deviate in consequence of the suppression of certain parts : thus Anthenantia (which is not correctly described by Palisot de Bcauvois) differs from those species of Panicum that have the lower flower neuter and bivalvular, in being deprived of the outer valve of its gluma; Paspalum differs from An- thenantia in the want of the inner valve of its neuter flower ; and from those species of Panicum, whose outer flower is univalvular, in the want of the outer valve of its gluma ; and Reimaria differs from Paspalum in being entirely deprived of its gUmia. That this is the real structure of these genera may be proved by a scries of V"^^ 58 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE species connecting them with each other, and Panicum with Paspahmi. Panicea have their maximum within the tropics, and they cease to exist in the most northern parts of Europe and the higher soutliern latitudes. Of this tribe, 99 species have been observed in Terra Austrahs, 79 of which were found within the tropic, and of these, 66 only within it. There is no Australian genus of this tribe, Neurachne and Hcmarthria excepted, which is not chiefly intratropical. The second tribe, which may be called PoACEiE, is more numerous than Paniceae, and comprehends the greater part of the European . genera, as well as certain less extensive genera peculiar to the equinoctial countries ; it extends also to the highest latitudes in wdiich Phscnogamous plants have been found, but its maximum appears to be in the tempe- rate climates considerably beyond the tropics. The locusta in this tribe may consist of one, of two, or of many flowers, and the two-flowered genera are distinguished from Panicese by the outer or lower flower being ahvays perfect ; the ten- dency to imperfection in the locusta existing in opposite directions in the two tribes. In conformity with this ten- dency in Poacese, the outer valve of the perianthium in the single-flowered- genera is placed within that of the gluma, and in the many-flowered locusta the upper flowers are fre- quently imperfect. There are, however, some exceptions to this order of suppression, especially in iVruncIo Phrag- niites, Campulosus, and some other genera, in Avhicli the outer flower is also imperfect, but as all of these have more than two flowers in their locusta, they are still readily dis- tinguished from Panicese. In Terra Austrahs the Poacece amount to 115 species, of which 69 were observed beyond the tropic and of these 63 only beyond it ; but of the 52 species that occur within the tropics 49 belong to genera which are either entirely or chiefly intratropical, and of the remaining three species, two, namely Arundo Phragmites, and Agrostis virginica, are very general and also aquatic plants. The distribution of this tribe, therefore, in Terra Austrahs agrees with that which obtains in other parts of the world, BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTllALIS. 59 FILTCES.^ Of this order nearly 1000 species arc de- scribed in tlic fiftli volume of Willdenow's edition of the [sat Species Plantaruiii. In their geographical distribution, Eerns dift'er from all the other orders of cryptogamous plants, their maximum being in the lower latitudes, probably near, or very little beyond the tropics. Thus, Norfolk Island, situated in 29° S. lat. and oidy a few leagues in circum- ference, produces as many species of tlic order as are described in Dr. Smith's Flora Britannica. But as shade and moisture are essential conditions to the vegetation of the greater part of Ferns, few species only have been observed in those parts of equinoctial New Hol- land hitherto examined. The number of species already found, however, in the different regions of Terra Austral is exceeds 100, of which nearly one fourth arc also natives of otlier countries. Among the Australian Ferns ihere is no genus abso- lutely confined to that country, except Platyzoma, but this, perhaps, ought not to be separated from Gleichenia. Only two arborescent Ferns have been observed in Terra Australis, one in the colony of Port Jackson, the second, DicJcsonia autarciica, is frequent in Van Diemen's Island, at the southern extremity of which its trunk is not unfre- quently from 12 to 16 feet in height. An arborescent species of the same genus was found by Forster, in New Zealand, at Dusky Bay, in nearly 4G° S. the highest lati- tude in vdiich tree ferns have yet been observed. It is remarkable that, although they have so considerable a range in the southern hemisphere, no tree fern has been found beyond tlie northern tropic : a distribution in the two hemispheres somewhat similar to this has been already noticed respecting the Orchideas that are parasitical on trees. I have formerly, in treating of the New Holland Asplenia, observed that CcBuopteris does not differ from them in the relation its involucra have to the axis of the frond or pimin but merely in having the ultimate pinna more dcc2)ly di- vided, with one, or, at most, two involucra on each segment, > I'rodr.jl, Nov. IIoU, 115. 60 GEXEEAL REMARKS ON THE towards tlie margins of wliicli they must iiecessarHy open : hence, the characters of botli genera not nnfrequently occur in the same frond, and arc even exhibited by the same invo- hicrum \Yhen it liappens to extend l)eloAv the origin of the segnient. I have observed also, in the same place, that in Asjjienium 6S5: Avhen the involucrnm originates from the inner branch of a primary vein, which is usually the case, it opens in- wards or towards the mid-rib of the frond from which the vein is derived ; and that Avhen it arises from the lower or outer branch of a vein it opens outwards, or in an opposite direction, instances of which occur in several species of the genus, in some of those especially where the frond is simple. On the same law also depends the peculiar cha- racter of Scolopendrium, in which the involacra are pro- duced in pairs, one of each pair originathig from the lower branch of a vein, the other from the upper branch of the vein immediately below it ; they consequently open in oppo- site directions and towards each other. This law, however, in Asplenium is only observed where the vein has but few branches, for when these are more numerous, and especially Avhen, in consequence of their greater number, the vein has a manifest trunk or axis, the involucra of all its branches open tovrards this axis ; the most remarkable instances of this occur in those species of the genus which authors have separated from it, under the name of Diplazium, where, however, another peculiarity exists, depending on the same law. This peculiarity consists in the inner branch of the vein, or that adjoining the mid-rib, appearing to have a relation not only to the axis of the vein but to that of the pinna or frond from which the vein originates ; a relation indicated by its having two involucra, one of which bursts towards the axis of the vein., the other towards the ad- joining mid-rib. This double involucrum constitutes the character of Diplazium, but as it is confined to the inner branch, all the others being simple, and opening towards the axis of the vein, there do not appear to be sufficient grounds for its separation from Asplenium. I consider the curved involucrum of Asplenium Filix-Fcemina, which BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 61 exists only on this inner branch of the vein, as somewhat analogous to the double involucruni of Diplaziiun ; but in another point of view it may be regarded as an approach to the structure of Nephrodium, to which this plant has been improperly referred. There are some other Australian natural families of :>« plants to which, either as containing distinct and peculiar genera, or a considerable number of species, similar remarks might be extended ; but I have already exceeded the limits prescribed for the present essay, which I shall therefore conclude with a few general observations, chiefly deduced from the facts previously stated, and witli a very slight comparison of the vegetation of Terra Australis with that of other countries. I have formerly remarked that nearly half the Australian s])ecies of plants, at present known, have been collected in a parallel included between 33° and 35° S. latitude; and it appears, from the preceding observations on the several natural orders, that a much greater ])roportion of the pecu- liarities of the xVustralian Flora exist in this, which 1 have therefore called the principal parallel ; and that many of them are even nearly confined to it. But these pecidiarities exist chiefly at its western and eastern extremities, and are remarkably diminished in that intermediate part which is comprehended between 133° and 138° E. long. From the principal parallel most of the characteristic tribes diminish in number of species as well as of individuals, not, however, equally in 1)oth directions, but in a much greater degree towards the equator. In Van Diemen's Island the same general aspect of vegetation is retained ; but of the natural orders forming the peculiar charactei' of the principal parallel several arc very much reduced, while none are augmented in numbers ; and the only tribes which enter in nearly the same proportion into the composition of 62 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE its Mora are Eucalyptus, the Leafless Acacice and, perhaps, EpacridecB. Within the tropic, at least on the East coast, the departure from the Austrahan character is much more remarkable, and an assimilation nearer to that of India than of any other country takes place. Several of the peculiar orders ^nd extensive genera of the principal parallel are here exceedingly diminished, and none remain in nearly equal proportion except Eucalyptus and the Leafless Acaci(S. These two genera are not only the most widely diifnsed, but, by far the most extensive in Terra Australis, about 100 species of each having been already observed; and if taken together and considered with respect to the mass of 5S7] vegetable matter they contain, calculated from the size as well as the number of individuals, are, perhaps, nearly equal to all the other plants of that country. They agree very generally also, though belonging to very different families, in a part of their economy which contributes somewhat to the peculiar character of the Australian forests, namely, in their leaves or the parts performing the functions of leaves being vertical, or presenting their margin, and not either surface, towards the stem; both surfaces having consequently the same relation to light. This economy, which uniformly takes place in the Acacise, is in them the result of the vertical dilatation of the foliaceous footstalk ; wdiile in Eucalyptus, where^ though very general, it is by no means universal, it proceeds from the twisting of the footstalk of the leaf. I'he plants of Terra Australis at present known, amount- ing to 4200, are referable, as has been already stated, to 120 natural orders ; but fully half the number of species belong to eleven orders. Of these Leguminosse, Euphorbiaceae, Compositse, Or- chideae, Cyperacese, Gramineae, and Eihces are most exten- sive and very general tribes, which are not more numerous in Terra Australis than in many other countries. Thus Leguminosae and Compositse, which taken together comprehend one fourth of the whole of Dicotyledones, and Gramineac, which alone form an equal part of Monocotyle- BOTANY ON TERRA AUSTRALIS. G3 clones, bear nearly the same proportion to tlicsc })riinary divisions in tlic Anstralian Flora. The fonr remaining orders arc Myrtaceoc, Proteacctu, Restiacesc, and Epacrideac. Of these Mi/rlaccce, though it is likewise very general, has evidently its niaxiinuni in Terra Anstralis, more species having been already obser\X'd in that country than in all other parts of the world ; VroteacecB and Rei^liaccce^ which are nearly conhned to the southern hemisphere, and appear to be most abundant in the principal parallel of New Holland, are also very nume- rous at the Cape of Good Hope : and Upacridea, at least, equally limited to the southern hemisphere, are, with very few exceptions, confined to Terra Australis. Several other less extensive natural families have also their maximum in this country, especially GoodenovicC, Stylideae, Myoporina}, Pittosporese, Dilleniaceoe, Diosmea?, and Halorageae ; but the only orders that appear to be absolutely confined to Terra Australis are TremandrcDC and Stackhouseae, both of them very small tribes, which [5Sb many botanists may be disposed to consider rather as genera than separate families. A great part of the genera of Terra Australis are peculiar to it, and also a considerable number of the species of such of its genera as are found in other countries. Of the species at present composing its Flora scarcely more than 400, or one tenth of the Avholc number, have been observed in other parts of the world. j\Iore than half of these are Phsenogamous plants^ of wdiich the greater part are natives of India, and the islands of the southern Pacific ; several, however, are European plants, and a few belong even to equinoctial America. Of the Cryptogamous plants the far greater part are natives of Europe. In comparing very generally the Elora of the principal ])arallel of Terra Australis with that of South Africa, we find several natural families characteristic of the AustraHan vegetation, as ProteacCtC, Diosmcoc, RestiaccsQ, Polygalcas and also Buttneriaceae, if Herman nia and ]\Iahcrnia be considered as part of this order, existing, and in nearly equal abundance, at the Cape of Good Hope ; others arc 64 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE replaced by analogous families, as Epacrideoe by Ericea3 ; and some tribes ^vhicli form a considerable part of the Australian peculiarities, as Dilleniaceae, the leafless Acacise and Eucalyptus, are entirely wanting in South Africa. On the other hand, several of the characteristic South African orders and extensive genera are nearly or entirely wanting in Nevr Holland: thus Iridese, Mesembryanthemum, Pelargonium, and Oxalis, so abundant at the Cape of Good PJope, occur very sparingly in New Holland, Avhere the South African genera Aloe, Stapelia, ClifFortia, Penaca, and Brunia, do not at all exist. Very few species are common to both countries, and of these the only one which is at the same time peculiar to the Southern hemisphere is Osmunda harhara. We have not sufficient materials for a satisfactory com- parison of the Elora of the higher latitudes of South America with that of the Southeru parts of Terra Australis. If, however, we may judge from those at i)resent in our possession, it would seem that the general character of the South American vegetation differs much more from the Aus- tralian than this does from that of South Africa. Yet several instances occur of the same or of very nearly related genera, 589] peculiar to the southern hemisphere, AA'hich are common to Terra Australis and South America, and which do not exist at the Cape of Good Hope. Thus the Pavonia or Lau- relia of Chili has its nearly related genus Atherospcrma in Van Diemen's Island ; where also a genus that I shall name Tasmania occupies the place of the Wintera of South America, from which it differs chieflv in havinsf a sinole "^ . . . - ovarium ; a species of the Araucaria of Chili exists in New Holland as well as in Norfolk Island and Nev/ Caledonia; several Lomatice are found in South America ; a species of Adelia grows in Terra del Euego ; and Gooclenia litloralis of the southern shores of Terra Australis is found not only in New Zealand but on the opposite coast of America. Certain tribes of plants common to South Africa and Terra Australis, and almost equally abundant in both these countries, are either very sparingly produced or cease to exist in South America. Others which abound in South HOTANY OF TERKA AUSTUALIS. Ch) Africa and are comparatively rare in Terra Australis are in South America entirely wanting ; and I am acquainted with no tribe of plants common to South Africa and Soutli America and at the same time wanting in Terra Australis, unless the Compositse with bilabiate corolla. 41ie character of the New^ Zealand Tlora, known to us chiefly from the materials collected by Sir Joseph Banks, is to a considerable degi'ce peculiar ; it has still, however, a certain affinity to those of the two great countries between which it is situated, and approaching rather to that of Terra Aus- tralis, than of South America. In comparing together the Floras of Terra Australis and Europe, I shall chiefly confine myself to an enumeration of the species common to both countries ; the subject at pre- sent hardly admitting of many remarks of a more general nature. It may, however, be observed, that none of the great natural orders of Europe are absolutely wanting in Terra Australis ; that some of them, as Compositse, Legu- minosae, Gramincse and Cyperaceae, are found even in nearly the same proportion ; while others, as Cruciferae, Ranunculaceae, Caryophyllese, Rosacese, and Ericeae are reduced to very few species ; and that several of the less extensive European orders, namely, Saxifrageae, Cistincae, Eerberides, Resedaceae, Eumariaceae, Grossularinae, Vale- rianeae, Dipsaceae, Polemonideae, Globulariae, Elaeagneae, and Equisetaceae in Terra Australis do not at all exist. The greater number of Australian genera, except the [590 Acotyledonous, differ from those of Europe ; there are, however, a few European genera, as Utricularia, Drosera, and Samolus, that appear to have even their maxinuun in Terra Australis. From the following list of species, connnon to Terra Australis and Europe, I have carefully excluded all such as, though now existing in the different settlements, have evi- dently, or probably, been introduced, and I am satisfied that no naturalised plant wiU be found in it except, perhaps, Cynodon Baciylon. I have also excluded certain plants, as Elafinc lli/dro- piprr, Gpum urhanum, Ocvalis cornicuJafa, Ljjcopu^ euro- 66 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE pmis, and Typha an(/ustifolia, which, though appearing to differ in some respects from those of Em'ope, are probably not specifically distinct. And if among the Phaenogamous plants inserted there be any room for doubt respecting the identity of the Australian and European species, it may possibly be as to Arenaria marina, Zapania nodiflora, Atri- plex Halimus, Fotamogeton graminemn, Cyperus rotiindus and Holcus Gryllus. The first observation that occurs with regard to this list is, that the relative proportions of the three primary divi- sions of plants compared with those of the Australian Plora are inverted : for of 2900 Dicotyledones of the Flora only 15 are natives of Europe; while of 860 Monocotyledones 30, and of 400 Acotyledones upwards of 120 appear in the list. The Phsenogamous plants of the list are, with very few exceptions, also natives of North America, and several of them are found even in other parts of the w^orld. There is nothing pecidiar in the apparent structure or economy of the Dicotyledonous plants common to countries so remote to account for their more general diffusion ; though several of them grow in wet or marshy ground, yet very few are properly aquatic plants ; and in the struc- ture of their seeds the only circumstance in which they all agree is in the plumula of their embryo not being evolved. Of the Monocotyledones, on the other hand, a consider- able number are aquatic plants ; and the greater part of those that are not aquatic belong to the irregular tribes, supposed to have a simpler structure. Among the Acotyledonous or Cryptogamous orders it is 591] remarkable that there should be but a single species of Fern in the list, though those of the Flora exceed 100, of which 28 species are found likewise in other countries. It is also worthy of notice that of the Submersed Algae not more than one sixth of the whole number found occur in the list ; while of the Musci and Hepaticae one third, and of the Lichenosae two thirds of those observed are also natives of Europe. The proportion of European plants in Terra Australis, BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. 07 though only one twenty-fifth^ of the whole number observed, appears to be greater than that in the Tlora of South Africa. And the vegetation of the Cape of Good Hope, not only in the number of species peculiar to it, but in its general cha- racter, as depending on the extensive genera or faniihcs of which it is composed, differs almost as widely from that of the northern parts of the same continent, and the south of Europe, as that of the corresponding latitude of Terra Australis does from the Flora of India and of Northern Asia. Of the proportion of European species in the Flora of South America, which is probably still smaller than that of South Africa, we have very insufficient means of judg- ing ; w^e know, however, from the collections made by Sir Joseph Banks that, at the southern extremity of America, certain European plants, as Fhleum alpinum, Alopecurus aljjinus, and Bofri/chhcDi Lunaria exist ; and that there is even a considerable resemblance in the general character of the Elora of Terra del Fuego to that of the opposite ex- tremity of America and of the North of Europe. 1 In the original text the proportion is stated as " one-tentli ;" but this obvious mistake was corrected as above, by Mr. Brown — himself in the Banksian copy of ' Flinders's Voyage.' Edit. 08 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE 592] A LIST OF PLANTS, NATIVES BOTH OF TERRA AUSTRALIS AND OF EUROPE. DICOTYLEDONES. POLYPETAL^. Potentilla anserina, Limi. Aphanes arvensis, Linn. Lythrum Salicaria, Linn. Portulaca oleracea, Linn. Areiiaria marina, Smiih brif. 4S0. Nasturtium amphibium, Bort. Kern. ed. 2, vol. 4:, p. 110. Hydrocotyle vulgaris, Li?n?. MONOPETAL.E. Sonchiis oleraceus, Limi. Picris hieracioides, Linn. Zapania nodiflora, Prodr. 514. Verbena officinalis, Linn. Prunella vulgaris, Linn. Calystegia sepium, Prodr. 483, Samolus Valerandi, Linn. Apetal^. Atriplex Halimus, Linn. MONOCOTYLEDONES. Hydrochakide,^. Vallisiieria spiralis, Li?m. Lemna minor, Lin7i. — trisulca, Linn. Alismace^. Potamogeton uatans, Linn. — perfoliatum, Linn. — crispum, TAnn. — gramineum, Linn. Alisma Plantago, Linn. Akoide/E. Caulinia oceanica, Prodr. 339. Zostera marina, Litm. Junce.e. Lnzula campestris, Deccnid. franc. 3, ^.161. Juncus maritimus, Srnifh hnt. 375. — effusus, Linn. Cypeeace/E. Carex Pseudo-cyperus, Linn. — csespitosa, LAnn. Cladiuni Mariscus, Prodr. 23G. Scirpus maritimus, Linn. — trifpieter, Linn. — mucronatus, Linn. — lacustris, Linn. Isolepis setacea, Prodr. 222. — fluitans, Prodr. 221. Cyperus rotundus, Linn. Gramixe.e. Glyceria fluitans, Prodr. 179. Arundo Phragmites, Linn. Cynodon Dactylon, Prodr. 187. Panicum crus-galli, Linn. Pennisetum glaucum, Prodr. 195. Imperata arundinacea, Prodr. 204. Holcus Gryllus, Prodr. 199. ACOTYLEDONES. [593 Marsileace.e. Marsilea quadrifolia, Liiin. ElLICES. Hvmenophyllum tunbridgense. Smith "brit. 1141. Musci. Hypnum recognitum, LLedw. sp. muse. '261. Leskea complanata, Hedtc. sp. mnsc. 231. liOTANY OF TERRA AUiSTRALJ.S. (i'J liookeria lucens, Smith id linn. soc. transact. 9, ;;. 275. Neckera peimati^ Iledw. sp. nmsc. 200 — lieteronialla, Hedw. sj). tintsc. 202. Eryum capillarc, Iledw. sp. muse. 1S2. — arf^enteum, Iledw. sp. muse. /181. Bartramia poiiiiforniis, Iledw. sp. muse. Funaria liygrometrica, Iledw. sp. muse. 172. Barbiila uiiguiculala, Iledw. sp. muse. lis. Trichostomum cauescens, Hedw. sp. nmsc. 111. — polyphylluni, Hedw. suppl. 153. Cyiiontodium capillaceum, Iledw. sp. muse. 57. Fissideus exilis, Hedw. sp. muse. 152. Dicrauuin purpureum, Hedw. sp. muse. 136. — flexuosum, Hedw. sp. muse. 145? — scopariuni, Hedw. sp. muse. 120. Encalypta vulgaris, Hedw. sp. muse. GO. Weisia controversa, Hedw. sp muse. Grimmia pulvinata. Dicraiiuni pul- viiiatuni, Hedw. sujjpl. 1, /;. 189. — apocarpa, Hedw sp. muse. 76. Gyinnostomum pyiil'onuc, Hedw. sp. muse. 38. Anictangium clWuUnn, Hedw. sp. muse. 10. Pliascum muticum, Hedw. sp. muse. 25. IS|)liagnum cajjillifoliuni, Hedic. sp. muse. 25. Hepatice. Jungcrinaiiiiia tomenlclla, Hooker jui/r/er. 3^). — tamarisci, Linn. — coni))laiiata, Linn. — bidcntata, Linn. — piiiguis, Linn. byssaoca, Hooker junycr. 1 2. — fuicata, Linn. Targionia liypophylla, Linn. Marchantia })olyniorpha, Linn. — licinispliairica, Linn. Anfhoceros puiiptatus, Linn. Kiccia glaiica, Linn. — iiataiib, lAnn. — fluitans, Linn. LlClIENOS.E. Lccidea ceogra{)hica, Aehar. lichenoar. ' 163. — conflueus, Aehar. loc cil. 1/4. — parabcnia, loc. cit. 175. — luteola, loc. cit. 195. — lurida, loc. cit. 219. Gyrophora polypliylla. G. lieteroidca, ^Joc. cit. 219. Calicium claviculare, loc. cit. 235. — proboscidca, loc. cit. 220. Verrucaria nitida, loc. cit. 279. Endocarpon liepaticuni, loc. cit. 298. Thelotrcnia Icpadiiium, loc. cit. 312. Lecaiiora atra, loc. cit. 344. — fusco-atni, loc. eit. 359. — i3 dendritica, lee. cit. — parella, loc. cit. 370. — subfusca, loc. cit. 393. — ventosa, loc. cit. 399. — sul|)hurea, loc. cit. 399. — decipiens, loc. cit. 409. — lepidosa, loc. cit. 417. — micropliylla, loc. cit. 420. — gel i da, loc. cit. 428. — icntigera, loc. cit. 423. — bruiHiea /3 nebulosa, loc. cit. 419. Koccclla fuciformis, loc. cit. 440. Eveniia prunastri, loc. eit, 442. ISticta crocata, loc. cit. 447. — pulmonacea, loc. eit. 449 ? — scrobiculata, loc. cit. 453. Parmelia caperata, loc. cit. 457. — olivacea, loc. cit. 462. — parietiiia, loc. cit. 463. — plumbea, loc. cit. 466. — slcllaris, loc. cit. 476. — coiispcrsa, loc. cit. 4S6. — pliysodcs, loc. cit. 492. l*cltidca canina, loc. cit. 517. Cciioinyce pyxidata, loc. cit. 534. — coccii'era, loc, cit. 537. — dclonnis, loc. cit. 538. [sm — • coniuta, loc. cit. 545. rangifcrina, loc. cit. 564. — vcrmiculariti, loc. cit. 566. 70 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE Stereoeaulon paschalis, loc. cit. 581. Sphseroplioron coralloides, loc. cit. 585. — compressum, loc. cit. 586._ Ramalina fraxinea, loc. cit. 602. — fastigiata, loc. cit. 602. Cornicularia spadicea, loc. cit. 611. — lanata, loc. cit. 615. — pubescens, loc. cit. 616. Usnea florida, loc. cit. 620. Collema nigrum, loc. cit. 628. — fasciculare, loc. cit. 639. — tremelloides, loc. cit. 655. Lepraria flava, loc. cit. 663. — incana, loc. cit. 665. — botryoides, Achar. meth. 6. Fungi. llhizomorpha setiformis, Pers. syn. fling. 705. Tubercularia vulgaris, Fers.syn. fung. 112. Spliseria opbioglossoides, Fers. syn. fung.^.^ Clavaria pistillaris, Linn. — coralloides, Linn. Peziza scutellata, Li7m. Boletus igniarius, Linn. Agaricus alneus, Linn. — muscarius, Linn. — campestris, Linn. Alg.e. Conferva ebenea, Dillwyn brit. conf. 101. — ericetorum, Dillwyn brit. conf. 1. Ulva plumosa, LIuds. ang. 571. — lactuca, Linn. Tucus articulatus, Turnerfuci2,p.^Z, t. 106. — obtusus, Turner fuci 1, p. 14, t. 21. — pinnatifidus, Turner fuci 1, p. 40, t. 20. — corneus, Eng. bot. 1970. — plicatus, Turner fuci 3, p. 107, t. 180. — palmatus. Turner fuci, p. Wl , if. 115. — rubens, Turner fuci 1, /). 89, t. 42. — sinuosus. Turner fuci 1, p. 74, t. 35. nOTANV cir Tl;ll.f. 1.) which I have formerly referred to this genus, as well as Adiantwm truncatum of the same author, long since determined to be a species of Acacia, by Mr. Dryandcr, w^ere brought from that coast to Batavia by one of the Dutch navigators, perhaps by Vlaming, than that they are really natives of Java, from which Burmannus received them. DASYPOGON. 608 Ord. Nat. Juncea inter Xerotem et Calectasiam. Syst. Liim. Ilexandria Monogynia^ post Xeropliytam. Char. Gen. Fcriani]dum^\\\^Q,y.\ <',?7^r//A9 tuhulosuni, trifidum : Interius triphyllum, foliolis semij)ctaloi(h'is 84 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE cochleariformibus. Stamina 6, imo perianthio inserta. Ovarium superum, iiniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis. Stylus subiilatus. Stigma simplex. Utricidus monosperiiius, tubo indurate aucto perianthii exterioris inclusus. DaSYPOGON BROMELIIFOLIUS. Tab. 8. Dasypogon bromeliifolius. Prodr.Jl. nov. holl. 263. On the shores of King George's Sound; observed in flower and fruit in December, 1801. DESC. Planta suffruticosa sesquipedalis bipedalis, habitu peculiari, ad Xerotem aliquateuus accedenti^ CaiiUs simplicissimus teres foliatus, pilis strictis brevibus copiosis denticulatis reversis tectus. Folia graminea; radi- calia conferta; caulina sparsasuperioribus remotis, breviora, semiamplexicaulia; omnia mucronata glabra margiuibus denticulato-asperis. Capitulum terminale solitarium spharicum, maguitudine nucis juglandis vel pruni miiioris, bracteis nonnuUis patulis foliiformibus involucratum. Flores sessiles conferti, paleis e dilatata basi lanceolatis margine denticulatis distincti, aliisque angustioribus iiitermistis, Periantlimm exterius 3-partitum, extus pilis longis strictis den- ticulatis barbatum ; iinguihus in tubum subovatum leviter cohserentibus ; laminis distinctis ovatis concaviusculis inferne pallidis, superne nigricantibus ibique intus pube tenuissima : Interius longitudine exterioris, glabrum , ungui- bus angustis distinctis a|)proximatis concaviusculis hyalinis glabris ; laminis ungue paulo latioribus, subellipticis ciliatis hyalinis, carina nigricanti apice pubescenti. Stamina ipsi basi perianthii inserta eoque fere duplo longiora : Filamenta aequalia filiformia alba glabra, apice incrassato subclavato cum apiculo brevi setaceo antherifero : Antherce oblongaj pallide flavse incumbentes, infra medium affixse, biloculares, loculis appositis approximatis longitudinaliter de- hiscentibus. Ovarium subovatum trigonum plabrum albicans, ovulis oblouiris : Sti/lus strictus glaber albus, inferne obsolete trigonus, superne teres. Utri- culiis membranaceus, inclusus lubo perianthii exterioris incrassato nucamen- taceo nitido fusco glabrato. Semen subglobosum, integumento simplicissimo connate ; Albumine carnoso semini conformi. Embryo . . . 609] CALECTASIA. Ord. Nat. Junccts. Syst Linn. Hexandria Monogynia. Char. Gen. Feriantliium inferum, tubulosum, liypo- crateriforme, persistens : Umbo petaloideo 6-partito, sestivatione imbricata. Stamina 6, fauci inserta : Antheris conniventibus, poro duplici apicis dehiscenti- BOTANY. OF TERRA AUSTRAI.IS. 85 bus. Oi^«r//^//^ unilocularc, trispcniiuin, ovulis erectis. Stilus filiforrnis. Siir/ma simplex. Utrlculus iiioiio- spermus, tubo indurate perianthii inclusus. Calectasia cyanea. Tdh. 9. Calectasia cyanea. Prodr.fi. ?iov. holl. 264. On barren hills, near the shores of King George's Sound ; flowering in December. DESC. Fruticuhis ramosissimus erectus caespitem efformans, pedaiis sesqui- pedalis, glaber; caule inferne tereti, basibus persistentibus folioruni squamoso. Folia e basibus dilatatis semivaginantibus imbricatis patula, acerosa anci{)itia rigida semuncialia, mucrone brevi pungenti terniinata, glabra ; ramea patula, ramulorum niodice patentia confertiora. Flores ramulos breves ultimos ternii- nantes solitarii, sessiles, foliis fioralibus minoribus confertissiniis, intiniis albi- cantibus, inferne cineti. Fericuithlum : Tubo angusto-infundibuliformi sub- carnoso viridi striate, extus villosiusculo, intus glabro : Limbo stellatim patulo, laciniis ianceolatis brevissime mucronulatis immerse nervosis parum concavis vivide caeruleis, disco extus villosiusculo. Staraina 6 : Filamenta fauci peri anthii inserta, limbi laciniis opposita, conniventia curvata cajrulea glabra : Antkerce approximatai, liberas, oblongo-lineares obtusaj, basi emarginatae alBxse, inferne quadriloculares, superne biloculares poro duplici apicis dchisceutes. Ovarium subcylindraceum utrinque attenuatum dilute viride glabrum, longi- tudine tubi perianthii, uniloculare, trispermum, ovulis erectis : Stylus liiiformis glaber cseruleus, basi pallidiorc pauloque crassiore, pariter ac filamenta curva- tus, staminibus paulo longior : Stigma acutum. Utriculus tubo iudurato peri- anthii inclusus, tenuis, juxta basin transversim abscedens marginc laccro, calyptra apicem seminis maturescentis tegente. Semoi unicum, maturescens elongato-pyriforme teres tenuiter striatum, basi caudata funiculo capillari affixum. Integumentum simplicissimumnucleo arctc cohterens, apicc area fusca notatum. Albumen seniini conforme, dense carnosum, album, apicc insculptum cavitate superfieiali area fusca incrassata integumenti repleta. Embryo CORYSANTHES. tem Ord. Nat. Orchidea. Syst. Linn. Gynaiidria Monandria. FerimitJtimn ringens : Galea magna : Labium Infcrius 4-partitum, nanum, occultatum LahvUo maxiujo cucullato vel tubuloso. Anlhera tcrminalis, unilocu- laris, semibivalvis, j)ersistcns : Masace VuUinis \, pulverese. 86 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE CORYSANTHES FIMBRIATA. Tab. 10. Corysantbes fimbriata. Prodr.fl. nov. holL 328. In shady places, especially under rocks and large stones, near Sydney, and in other parts of the colony of Port Jackson. DESC. Bulbus solitarius pisiformis radicem longam teretem fibris nonnullis alternis simplicissimis instructam terminans. Folium unicuni, quasi radicale, sed caulem brevissimum demersum, basi squama unica semivaginauti subovata acuta instructum terminans, subrotundum mucrone brevissimo, basi alte cordata, lobis posticis rotundatis altero alteruin equitante, explanatum horizontale, viride subtus dilutius, diametro subunciali, venosum venis dichotomis crebre anastomozantibus in nervum margini approxi- matum et parallelum desinentibus. Flos solitarius, pro ratione plantse magnus, purpureus ; ovario intra folium subsessili postice bractea semilanceolata erecta subtenso. Perianthium petaloideum sexpartitum ringens : Foliola tria exteriora^ quorum Galea hyalina cum maculis crebris purpureis insequalibus, e basi erecti- uscula arcuata angustiore, superne dilatata obovata magis concava porrecta, apice incurvo, marginibus longitudinaliter nudis ; duo ant'ica cum lateralibus iuteriorum labium inferius descendenti-porrectum efFormantia, subulata plana alba immaculata, ipsis basibus invicem counatis : tria interiora^ quorum duo lateralia anticis exteriorum similia, e basi brevi porrecta adscendentia. La- bellum maximum unguiculatum indivisum ; twgue brevissimo erecto albo : lamiiicB dimidio inferiore adscendenti galese basi appre«so, marginibus nudis inflexis tubum completum efformante, intus nigro sanguineo sursum dilutiore, paulo infra apicem albo virescenti rugoso subglaciuloso ; superiore dilatato ovato concavo deflexo, dilute purpureo maculis numerosis confluentibus rufo- sangaineis, disco intus paulo infra apicem glandulis sessilibus sparsis ornato marginibus inflexis fimbriatis lacinulis subulatis sequalibus. Columna fr uctijicationis inclusa, brevissima, adscendens, alba carnosa, basi parum coarctata, apice postice trifido dentibus lateralibus erectis subulatis in- fill] termedio antherifero. Anthera mobilis ovata membranacea purpurascens apice semibifido, unilocularis, apicem columnse incumbens. Massa Pollinis 4, per paria cohserentes, farinacese, apicibus affixse glandule communi emarginaturam stigmatis operienti. Ovaritim oblongum : Stylus cum basi columnse conferru- minatus : Stigma solutum, horizontale subrotundum, antice concavum, apice plica duplici coarctatum, antheree subparallelum. Ohs. The three species of which this genns at present consists agree in their anthera being luiilocular after burst- ing, in the singular relative proportions of the parts of the perianthium, and in habit ; but in some points, generally of importance in this order of plants, they differ very remarkably, especially in the form oi the labellum, which in one species is even furnished with a double calcar. Corysanthes may therefore be considered as affording a proof, and many others might be adduced, of the superior miportance of certain modifications of the anthera to those of the labellum in Orchid e?e. BOTANY OF TERKA AUSTKALlS. 87 AZOLLA. Ord. Nat. Marsileacetr. Syst. Linn. Cryptogamia Filices. Char. Gen. Flores monoici. Masc. Gemini, involucre clause monophyllo niemhia- iiacco inclusi (nunc solitarii fcniineuni stipantes), ovati, biloculares, membrana exteriore transversini dehiscenti : loculo superior e corpusculis 9 vel G anu^u- latis, circa axin perforatum apice denuuu apertum in- sertis : loculo inferiore spliscrico clause, sub duplici membrana materia fluida (demum pulverea ?) replete. Fem. In diversis alis ejusdem frondis solitarii (nunc masculo inferiore stipati): Involiwrum duplex, utr unique clausum raembranaceum : exterius marium simile: interiiis ovatum, evalve ; includens Capmlas nume- resas evalves, G — 9-spermas, affixas pedicellis capillar! - bus e receptacule communi basees involucri interieris ortis. Semina angulata, radiculis exsertis. AzOLLA FINN ATA. Tab. 10. Azolla fronde circumscriptione triangulari pinnata et semibipinnata ; [612 foliolis superioribus papulosis, radicibus longitudinalitcr plumosis. Froth. Jl. nov. holl. 167. In lakes and ponds, frequent within the limits of the colony of Port Jackson. DESC. Plantula natans, facie Jungermannia?. Itudices axillares solitariaj perpendiculares hyalinae, primo aspectu simplicissimse, per lenteni phiniosa*, novella3 calyptra glabra subulata tectje. Frons semuncialis : Ramis (iisticliis alternis approximatis parallelis terctiusculis ; infimis haud rarb piimatis ; supe- rioribus ssepe iustructis gemraulis ramuloruni nonnullis axillaribus tcrctibus. Folia alterna uudique inibricata : in latere superiore frondis trapczoideo-ovata, crassiuscula cellulosa, viridia passim rubicunda, margine exteriore submcm- branaceo, supra convexiuscula papuloso-scabra, subtus laevia -. in latere inferiore tenuiora Isevia, subconformia vix tamen angulata. Feriehatia in supcrficic inferiore frondis, prope basin pinnae solitaria. Oha, Mr. Bauer's very satisfactory figure and tlic generic character already given, will in a great measure 88 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE BOTANY OF TERRA AUSTRALIS. supersede any farther description of the singular structure of this genus ; on which, however, it appears necessary to subjoin a few remarks. Admitting the parts of fructification to be accurately described, it is not easy to understand in what manner the male influence is communicated to the female organ. In one instance the turbid fluid, which usually fills the cavity of the lower cell of the supposed male organ, was found converted into a powder, and it is not improbable that this change ultimately takes place in all cases where the organ attains perfection. This powder may be supposed either to be discharged by the lateral rupture of the double coat of the containing cell, or a communication may at length be opened between this cell and the tubular axis of the upper cell, which, after the separation of its outer mem- brane, is open at the top ; in this case the ejection of the pollen, or even of a fluid matter, may possibly be aided by the pressure or action of the angular solid bodies which sur- round this axis, and its dispersion would, no doubt, be assisted by the increased surface of its divided apex. But whatever supposition may be formed respecting the economy of this part, it appears to me that as it is found in a second species of the genus, and of essentially the same 613] structure, though slightly modified, the angular bodies ot the upper cell being only six in number, there can remain little doubt of its being really the male organ. The genus Azolla was founded by Lamarck on speci- mens of the South American species entirely destitute of fructification, the remains of which only appear to have been seen more recently by Willdenow^ who describes it as " a Capsula unilocularis polysperma." KEFERENCES TO TAB. 10. Azolla pinnata. 1, riaut of the natural size, 2. — mamiificd. 89 3. Leaves, magnified. 4. Male involucrum, containing two flowers, magnified. 5. — empty. 6. Two male flowers. 7. A mule flower divided longitudinally. 8. — deprived of its Calyptra, 9. 10. Lower cell of a male flower. 11 and 12. Different views of the contents of the upper cell. 13. Longitudinal section of the upper cell. 14. Inner female involucrum. 15. Capsules, with their footstalks arising from the base of the involucrum. Ki. A capsule more highly magnified. 17. — opened transversely to show the position of the seeds. 18. — • — empty. 19. Seeds. L I S T or NEW AND RARE PLANTS, COLLECTED IN ABYSSINIA DUKING THE YEARS 1805 AND 1810, ARRANGED ACCORDING TO THE LlNNiEAN SYSTEM. [Beprinted from 'A Voyage to Abyssinia,'^ by Henry Salt, Esq., F.B.S., S:c. Append., pp. Ixiii — Ixv.] LONDON. 1814 LIST [Append, p. Ixiii or NEW AND EAEE PLANTS, &c. " The plants having Br. MSS. annexed form new genera, described in the manuscripts of Mr. Brown. To this gentleman's kindness I am indebted for the list, which he made out from a collection of dried specimens brought by me into the country, and now in the possession of Sir Joseph Banks. The names without reference are con- sidered by Mr. Brown as applying to new species ; and for the few that have been puljlished already, contracted re- ferences are given to the works in which they occur, namely, Willdenow's ' Species Plantarum' ; Forskal's ' Flora ' ^gyptiaco-Arabica' ; Vahl's ' Symbolae Botanicae' ; and the Appendix to the Travels of Mr. Bruce." D IAN DEI A. Jasminum abyssinicum. Hypoestis Forskalii (Justicia Fors- kalii, Willd. sp. pi.) Justicia cjnanchifolia. — bivalvis. JFilld. sp. pi. Meisarrhena tomeiitosa. Br. MSS. Salvia abyssinica. Stachytarpheta cinerea. Triandria. Geissorhiza abyssinica, Commeliiia hirsuta. acuminata. Cyperus involutns. — lax us. — scirpoides. Cyperus melanoceplialus. — densus. Cenclirus tripsacoides. Pennisetum villosutu. Aristida ramosa. Eleusine (?) stolonifer. Panicum ovale. Tetrandkia. Pavetta congesta. — reflex a. Canthium lucidum. Buddlea acuminata. (Umfar. Bruce). — foliata. Nuxia congesta. — dentata. Dobera glabra. (Tomex glabra, Forxk.) Pusanus alt.crnilulia. 94 NEW AND RARE PLANTS Pentandria. Heliotropium gracile. — cinereum. — ellipticum. — ? dubium. Litbospermum ? ambiguum. Anchusa affinis. ixiv] Ehretia obovata. — abyssiuica. Cordia ovalis. — abyssinica (Wanzey, Bruce.) Plumbago eglaudulosa. Convolvulus cirrhosus. — congestus. — pilosus. Neurocarpaea lauceolata, Br. MSS (Mauettia lauceolata, Vahl.) Solanum ciuereum. — uncinatura. Erytliraea compar. Stroemia longifolia. — farinosa, IFilld. sp. pi. — rotundifolia, Willd. sp. pi. Uhamnus inebrians, (called in Tigre " Sadoo") Celastrus serrulatus. — glaucus. Impatiens tenella. Paronychia sedifolia, Saltia abyssinica, Br. MSS. Carissa abyssinica. — edulis, TFilld. sp. pi. Kanahia laniflora. (Asclepias lani- flora, TFilld. sp. pi.) Pentatropis cynanchoides, Br. MSS. Petalostemma chenopodii, Br. MSS. Breweria evolvuloides. Taxanthemum attenuatum. Crassula puberula. Hexandria. Loranthus Isetus. — congestus. — calycinus. OCTANDRIA. Combretum ovale. — molle. Amyris Gileadensis, Willd. sp. pi. — Kataf, Willd. sp. pi. Polygonum sinuatum. Decandria. Cassia pubescens. Pterolobium lacerans, Br. MSS. (Kan- tuffa, Bruce.) Fagonia armata. Terminalia cycloptera. Dianthus abyssinicus. Dodecandria. Calanclioe pubescens. Sterculia abyssiuica. Reseda pedunculata. ICOSANDRIA. Rosa abyssinica. Rubus compar. POLYAXDRIA. Corchorus gracilis. DiDTNAMIA. Nepeta azurea. Satureja ovata. — punctata. Ocymum ciuereum. — monadelphum. Leucas quinquedentata. — affinis. Molucella integrifolia. — scariosa. — repanda. Linaria gracilis. — bastata. — propinqua, Bucbnera orobanchoides. Dunalia acaulis, Br. MSS. Bignonia discolor. Sesamum pterospermum. Barleria brevispina. — macracantba. — erantbemoides. — grandiflora. — mollis. - — parviflora. [l^v Acantbus tetragonus. Tbunbergia angulata. Lantana polycepbala. Clerodeudrum myricoides. Tetradynamia. Mathiola elliptica. Cleome Siliquaria. (Siliquaria glan- dulosa, Forsk. j^gypt. 78.) — Roridula (Roridula, Forsk. JEr/ypt, 35. — parviflora. — paradoxa. COLLECTED IN AinSSINIA, 95 MONADELPHIA. Pelarj^onium abyssinicum. Geranium conipar. Sida acuiiiinata. — gracilis. — pannosa. Hibiscus parvifolius. — eriauthus. Ureua mollis. — glabra. DlADELPlIIA. Polygala linearis. — ■ abyssiuica. Erythriua tomentosa. Crotalaria Saltiana. — propinqua. — farcta. Onobrychis simplicifolia. Indigofera albicans. — diffusa. Syngenksia. Bracheilenia paniculatum, Br. MSS. Teichostenima fruticosuni, lii\ MSS. Cacalia abyssinica. Pulicaria iiivolucrata. — viscida. — aromatica. MOXCECIA. Euphorbia propinqua. Dalechampia tripartita. Crotou acumiuatuni. DlCECIA. Cissampelos nynipheae folia. POLYGAMIA. Acacia leeta. — fasciculaia. Cryptogamia. Cheilantlies leptophylla. OBSERVATIONS, SYSTEMATICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL, ON THE HERBAKIUM COLLECTED BY PROFESSOR CHRISTIAN SMITH, IN THK VICINITY OF THE CONGO, DURING THE EXPEDITION TO EXPLORE THAT RIVER, UNDER THE COMMAND OF CAPTAIN TUCKEY, IN THE YEAR 1816. BY ROBERT BROWN, E.R.S., CORKESPOXDING MEMBER OF THE EOYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OF THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF BERLIN AND MUNICH : HONORARY MEMBER OF THE LITERARY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF NEW YORK, MEMBER OF THE WERNERIAN SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. LIBRARIAN TO THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. [Reprinted from a ''Narrative of an Expedition to explore the River Zaire pp. 420—485.] LONDON: ISIS. OBSERVATIONS, &c. ['» The Herbariuiu formed by the late Professor Smith and his assistant, Mr. David Lockhart, on the banks of the Congo, was, on its arrival in England, placed at the disposal of Sir Joseph Banks ; under whose inspection it has been arranp:ed ; the more remarkable species have been determined ; and the whole collection has been so far examined as the very li- mited time which could be devoted to this object allowed. In the following pages will be found the more general results only of this examination ; descriptions of the new geneYa and species being reserved for a fntnre publication. In communicating these results I shall follow nearly the same plan as that adopted in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Plinders's Voyage to Terra Australis : 1st. Stating what relates to the three Primary Divisions of Plants. 2dly. Proceeding to notice whatever appears most re- markable in the several Natural Orders of which the collec- tion consists ; and 3dly. Concluding with a general comparison of the vege- tation on the line of the river Congo, with that of other equinoctial countries. 1. The number of species in the herbarium somewhat exceeds 600 ; the specimens of several of which are, indeed, imperfect ; but they are all referable with certainty to the primary divisions, and, with very few exceptions, to tlic natural orders to which they belong. 100 BOTANY OF CONGO. Of the Primary Divisions, the Dicotyledonous plants amount to 4 GO. The Monocotyledonous to 113 And of the Acotyledonous, in which Ferns are included, there are only 33 species. It is a necessary preliminary, with reference especially to the first part of my subject, to determine whether this herbarinm, \Yhich w^as collected in a period not exceeding two months, and in a season somewdiat unfavourable, can 421] w^arrant any conclusions concerning the proportional numbers of the three primary divisions, or of the principal natural orders in the country in which it was formed. Its value in this respect must depend on the relation it may be supposed to have to the Avhole vegetation of the tract examined, and of the probability of the circumstances under wdiich it w^as formed, not materially affecting the proportions in question. Its probable relation to the complete Flora of the country examined, can at present be judged of only by comparing it with collections from different parts of the same coast of equinoctial Africa. The first considerable herbarium from this coast, of which we have any account, is that formed by Adanson, on the banks of the Senegal, during a residence of nearly four years. Adanson himself has not given the extent of his collection, but as he has stated the new species contained in it to be 300/ it may, I think, be inferred, that altogether it did not exceed 600, wdiich is hardly equal to that from Congo. Limited as this supposed extent of Adanson's herb- arium may appear, it is estimated on the most moderate calculation of the proportion that new species were likely to bear to the whole vegetation of that part of equinoctial Africa, wdiich he was the first botanist to examine ; allow- ance being at the same time made for the disposition mani- fested in the account of his travels, to reduce the plants which he observed to the nearly related species of other countries. From the herbarium and manuscripts in the library of ' Fam. des Plant. ^, p. c.vvi. PRIMARY DIVISIONS. 101 Sir Joseph Banks, it appears tliat tlic species of plants col- lected by Mr. Smeathman at Sierra Leone, during; a residence of more than two years, anioiinted to 450. On the same authority I lind that the herhariinii formed in the neighbourhood of Cape Coast by Mr. WiUiam Brass, an intelli^i'ent collector, consisted of only 250 species. And 1 have some reason to believe, that the most exten- sive and valuable collection ever brought from the west coast of equinoctial Africa, namely, that formed l)y Professor Afzelius, during his residence of several years at Sierra Leone, does not exceed 1200 species ; although that eminent natu- ralist, in the course of his researches, must have examined a much greater extent of country than was seen in the ex])e- dition to Congo. From these, which are the only facts I have been able to meet with res[)ecting the number of species collected [122 on different parts of this line of coast, I am incKned to re- gard the herbarium from Congo as containing so consider- able a part of the whole vegetation, that it may be employed, though certainly not with complete confidence, in determin- ing the proportional numbers both of the primary divisions and principal natural orders of the tract examined ; espe- cially as I find a remarkable coincidence between these proportions in this herbarium and in that of Smeathman from Sierra Leone. I may remark here, that from the very limited extent of the collections of plants above enumerated, as Avell as from what we know of the north coast of New Holland, and I believe I may add of the Flora of India, it would seem that the com- parative number of species in equal areas within the tropics and in the lower latitudes beyond them, has not been cor- rectly estimated ; and that the great superiority of the intratropical ratio given by Baron Humboldt, deduced probably from his own observations in America, can hardly be extended to other equinoctial countries. In Africa and New^ Holland, at least, the greatest number of sj)eries in a given extent of surface does not appear to exist within the tropics, but nearly in the parallel of the Cape of Good Hope. In the sketch wdiicli I have 6 described, being lodged in the tubular interstices ; their points extending to the base of the ovarium. Lrom these sheaths, to which they are exactly adapted, the anthera? seem to be disengaged in consequence of the unequal growth of the diflerent parts of the filament ; the inllectcd portion ceasing to increase in length at an early ])criod, while that below the curvature continues to elongate con- 118 BOTANY OF CONGO. siderably until the extrication is complete, when expansion takes place. It is singular tliat this mode of cohesion between the ovarium and calyx in certain genera of Melastomacese, and the equally remarkable aestivation of antherae accompanying it, should have been universally overlooked, especially in the late monograph of M. Bonpland ; as both the struc- ture and economy certainly exist in some, and probably in the greater part, of the plants which that author has figured and clescribed as belonging to Rhexia. On the limits, structure, and generic division of Melasto- macese, I may remark — 1st. That Memecylon, as M. du Petit Thouars has already suggested,^ and Petaloma of Swartz^ both belong to this order, and connect it with Mijrtacece, from which they are to be distinguished only by the absence of the pellucid glands of the leaves and other parts, existing in all the genera really belonging to that extensive family. 2ndly. There are very few Melastomacese in which the ovarium does not in some degree cohere wdth the tube of the calyx ; Meriana, properly so called, being, perhaps, the only exception. And in the greater number of instances where, though the ovarium is coherent, the fruit is distinct, it becomes so from the laceration of the connecting processes already described. 3rdly. That the generic divisions of the whole order remain to be established. On examination, I believe, it will be found that the original species of the Linnean genera, Melastoma and Bhexia, possess generic characters sufficiently distinguishing them from the greater part of the plants that have been since added to them by various authors. In consequence of these additions, however, their botanical history has been so far neglected, that pro- bably no genuine species of Melastoma, and certainly none of Rhexia, has yet been published in M. Bonpland's splen- did and valuable monographs of these two genera. ^ Melanges de Bof unique ; Observ. address, a M. Lamarck, p. 57. 2 Flor, hid. Occid. 2, p. 831, tab. 14. NATURAL ORDERS. 119 Of RIIIZOPJIORE/E/ as I have formerly proposed to [«7 limit it, namely, to llliizopliora, l^niguicra, and Carallia, the collection contains only one i)lant, which is a species of Khizophora, the Mangrove of the lower part of the river, and probably of the whole line of coast, but very different both from that of America, and from those either of India or of other equinoctial countries that have been described. There is, however, a plant in the collection which, though not strictly belonging to this order, suggests a few remarks on its affinities. I referred CaraJVur to Rhizophorcas, from its agreement with them in habit, and in the structure of its flower. It is still uncertain whether its reniform seed is destitute of albumen ; the absence of which, however, does not seem necessary to establish its affinity with the other genera of this order ; for plants having the same remarkable eco- nomy in the germination of the embryo as that of Rhizo- phora, may belong to families which either have or are destitute of albumen. The plant referred to from Congo may be considered as a new species of Legnotk having its petals less divided than those of the original species of that genus, and each cell of its ovarium containing only two pendulous ovula. The genus Legnoiis agrees with Carallia in habit, especially in having opposite leaves with intermediate stipules ; in the valvular aestivation of its calyx, and in several other points of structure of its flower. It differs in its divided petals ; in its greater number of stamina, disposed, how- ever, in a simple series ; and in its ovarium not cohering with the calyx. It is therefore still more nearly related to BicJiceia of M. du Petit Thouars,^ from which perhaps it may not be generically distinct. The propriety of asso- ciating Carallia'* with Rhizophoreac is not perhaps likely to be disputed ; and its affinity to Legnotis, especially to the species from Congo, appears very probable. It would seem, therefore, that we have already a series of structures 1 Flinders' s Voy. 2, p. 5i9. (Ante, p. 20.) " Roxburgh. Coromnnd. 3,/;. S, t. 211. ^ Nov. Gen. Madarjasc. n. 84. * Or Earraldeia, iJu Petit Tliouars, Nov. Gen. Madagasc. n. 82. L20 BOTANY OF CONGO. connecting Rliizophora on the one hand with certain genera of SalicaricB, particniarly with Anthert/Uum, thongh that genus Avants the intermediate stipules ; and on the other with Cunoniacece} especially with the simple leaved species of 438] Cerafopelatum. While Loranthus and Viscum, associated with Rhizophora by M. de Jussieu, appear to form a very distinct family, and which, as it seems to me, should even occupy a distant place in the system. HOMALIN^. In the collection from Congo a plant occurs evidently allied, and perhaps referable, to Homalium, from which it differs only in the greater number of glands alternating with the stamina, whose fasciculi are in conse- quence decomposed : the inner stamen of each fasciculus being separated from the two outer by one of the additional glands. This plant was first found on the banks of the Gambia, by Mr. Park, from wdiose specimens I have ascer- tained that the embryo is enclosed in a fleshy albumen. The same structure of seed may be supposed, from very obvious affinity, to exist in Astranthus o{ Loureiro, to which JBlackioellia of Commerson ought perhaps to be referred ; in Najmnoga of Aublet, probably not different from Homa- lium ; and in Nisa^^ a genus admitting of subdivision, and which M. du Petit Thouars has referred to Rhamneoe. All these genera appear to me sufficiently different from Rosacese, where M. de Jussieu has placed them, and from every other family of plants at present established. Their distinguishing characters as a separate order are, the segments of the perianthium disposed in a double series, or an equal number of segments nearly in the same series ; the want of petals ; the stamina being definite and opposite to the inner series of the perianthium, or to the alternate segQients where they are disposed apparently in a simple series ; the unilocular ovarium (generally in some degree coherent with the calyx) having three parietal placentae, with one, two, or even an indefinite number of ovula ; and the seeds having albumen, as inferred from its existence in the genus from Congo. The cohesion of the ovarium with 1 Flinders's Voy. 2, 'p. 54^8. {Ante, p. 20.) ^ Kov. Gen. Madagasc. n. SI. NATURAL ORDERS. 121 the tube of tlic pcriautliinin, thongli existing in various degrees in all the genera above enumerated, is probably a character of only secondary ini])ortance in llonialinoc. Tor an unpublished genus found by Connnerson in Mada- gascar, Avhich in every other respect agrees uith this family, has ovarium superum. This genus at the same time seems to establish a considerable altinity between Homahnse and certain genera, either absolutely belonging io Fassiforea, e?>\)QQ\v\\y Paropsia of AI. du Petit Thouars,^ or nearly related to them as Ertjllirospermum, well de- [tso scribed and figured by the same excellent botanist.^ The increased uumber of stamina in Homalium, and particularly in the genus from Congo, instead of presenting an objection to this affinity, appears to me to confirm it. It may be observed also that there are two genera referable to Passiflorese, though they will form a separate section of the order, which have a much greater, and even an inde- finite, number of perfect stamina, namely, Smeathmania, an unpublished genus of equinoctial Africa, agreeing in habit, in perianthium, and in fruit, with Paropsia ; and Hyania of Vahl,^ which appears to me to belong to the same family. In Passifloreae the stamina, when their number is defi- nite, which is the case in all the genera hitherto considered as belonging to them, are opposite to the outer series of the perianthium ; a character which, though of general im- portance, and here of practical utility in distinguishing them from Homalinse, is not expressed in any of the nu- merous figures or descriptions that have been published of the plants of this order. Passifloreae and Cucurbitaceae, though now admitted as distinct famihes, are still placed together by ^I. de Jussieu ; and he considers the floral envelope in both orders as a perianthium or calyx, whose segments are disposed in a double series.* These views of affinity and structure are in some degree confirmed by llomalnue, in which both ovarium inferuni ' Ilht. des Vi'f/ef. dest hies de V Afriquc, 59. ''■Op. oil at. 05. 3 Eclog. 1,;?. 51, /. 9. •» Anual. du Mus. d'lJi.sL Xat. (), p. 102. 122 BOTANY OF CONGO. and superum occur ; and in one genus of wliicli, namely, BJachcellia, the segments of the perianthium, though the complete number, in relation to the other genera of the order, be present, are all of similar texture and form, and are disposed nearly in a simple series. If the approximation of these three families be admitted, they may be considered as forming a class intermediate between Polypetalse and Apetalse, whose principal characters would consist in the segments of the calyx being disposed in a double series, and in the absence of petals ; -the different orders nearly agreeing with each other in the structure of their seeds, and to a considerable degree in that of the ovarium. The formation of this class, however, connected on the 440] one hand with Apetalae by Samydeas,^ and on the other, though as it seems to me less intimately, with Polypetalae by Violeae, would not accord with any arrangement of natural orders that has yet been given. While the admis- sion of the floral envelope being entirely calyx ; and of the affinity of the class with Violese, would certainly be un- favorable to M. de CandoUe's ingenious hypothesis of petals in all cases being modified stamina. VIOLE^.^ This order does not appear to me so nearly related to Passifloreee as M. du Petit Thouars is dis- posed to consider it ; for it not only has a genuine poly- petalous corolla, which is hypogynous, but its antlierse differ materially in structure, and its simple calyx is divided to the base. The irregularity both of petals and stamina in the original genera of the order, namely, Viola, Pom- balia,^ and Hybanthus, though characters of considerable importance, are not in all cases connected with such a difference in habit as to prevent their union with certain regular flowered genera, which it has lately been proposed to associate with them. The collection from Congo contains two plants belonging to the section of Violese with regular flowers. One of ^ Ventenat in Mem. de Vlnstit. Sc. Thjs. 1807, 2 sent. -p. 142. 2 Juss. Gen. PL 295. Ventenat Malmcns, 27. ^ Vandelli Fasc. PL p. 7, t. 1. loiiidium, Venten, Malmais. 27. NATURAL ORDERS. 123 these evidently l^eloiigs to Passalia, an unpublished genus in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, and (lescribed in the manuscripts of Solandcr fiom a })lant fouuil by Snicath- man at Sierra Leone, which is perhaps not specifically distinct from that of Congo, or from Cerantlicra deniafa of the riorc crOwarc. 13ut Ccranlhera} which M. de Beauvois, being unacquainted with its fruit, has placed in the order iNlcliaccge, is not different from Ahodeia, a genus published somewhat earlier, and from more perfect mate- rials, by M. du Petit Thouars," who refers it to Violea3. The latter generic name ought of course to be adopted, and with a change in the termination {Ahodince) it may also denote the section of this order with regular flowers. Flrf/sipliorn of Sir Joseph j^anks's herbarium, discovered by himself in Brazil, differs from Alsodeia only in its fila- ments being very slightly connected at base, and in the form and texture of its capsule, which is membranaceous, and, as the name imports, inflated. Five species belonging to this section of Violese occur in Aublet's History of the Plants of Guiana, where each of cm them is considered as forming a separate genus. Of three of these genera, namely, Conohoria, Itinorca, and Miana the flowers alone are described ; the two others, Passiira and Piparea, were seen in fruit only. Prom the examination of flowers of x\ublet's oricinal specimens of the three former genera, in Sir Jose})h Banks's herbarium, and of the fruit of Conohoria, which entirely agrees with that of Passiira, and essentially Avith that (di Plparea, I have hardly a doubt of these five plants, notwithstanding some difl'crences in the disposition of their leaves, actually belonging to one and the same genus ; and as they agree with PlipipJiora in every respect, except in the texture and form of the capsule, and with the Pa.smlia of Sierra Leone and Congo, except in having their stamina nearly or entirely disthict, it ap})ears that all those genera may be referred to Alsodeia. I have also examined, in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, a specimen of Pentaloha sessilis of the Flora Cochinchi- 1 Flore d'Oware, 2, p. 10. " IlisL des Fcget. des Isles de VAfrique^ 55. 121 BOTANY OF CONGO. neiisis, wliicli was sent so named, by Loureiro himself, and have found it to agree in every important point with Alsodeia, even as to the number of parietal phicentse. Loureiro, however, describes the fruit of Pentaloba as a five-lobed, hve- seeded berry, and if this account be correct, the genus ought to be considered as distinct ; but if, which is not very improbable, the fruit be really capsular, it is evidently referable to Alsodeia ; Avith the species of which, from Madagascar and the west coast of equinoctial Africa, it agrees in the manifest union of its filaments. It appears therefore that the ten genera now enumerated, and perhaps also Lcmradia of Vandelh, may very properly be reduced to one; and they all at least manifestly belong to the same section of Violese, though at present they are to be found in various, and some rather distant, natural orders. M. de Jussieu, in adopting Aublet's erroneous descrip- tion of the stamina of Rinorea and Conohoria, has referred both these genera to Berberides,^ to which he has also annexed Riana, adding a query whether Passura may not 442] belong to the same genus. With M. de Beauvois, he refers Ceranthera to Meliacese ; and Pentaloba of Loureiro he reduces also to the same order.^ Piparea is, together with Viola, annexed to Cistinse in his Genera Plantarum, and is therefore the most correctly placed, though its struc- ture is the least known, of all these supposed genera. 1 The genera belonging to Bekberide^ are Berberis (to wliicli Ilex Japonica of Thunberg belongs); Leontice {iwcXwAm^ Caulophyllum, respecting which see Linn. Soc. Tramac. 12, p. 145) Lpimedium ; and Biphylleia of Michaux. Jeffersonia may perhaps differ in the internal strncture of its seeds, as it does in their arillus, from true Berberidese, but it agrees with them in the three principal characters of their flower, namely, in their stamina being equal in number and opposite to the petals ; in the remarkable dehiscence of anthcra? ; and in the structure of the ovarium. Fodophyllam agrees witli Diphylleia in habit, and in the fasciculi of vessels of the stem being irregularly scattered; essentially in the floral envelope, and in the structure of the ovarium; its stamina, also, though numerous, are not altogether indefinite, but appear to liave a certain relation both in number and insertion to the petals : in the de- hiscence of antherai, and perhaps also in the structure of seeds, it difl'ers from this order, to which, however, it may be appended. Nandina ought to be included in Berberidese, differing only in its more numerous and densely imbricate bracteae, from which to the calyx and even to the petals, the transition is nearly imper- ceptible ; and in the dehiscence of its antlierfc. '' mm. du Mus. d'Uist. Nat. 3, p. 410. NATURAL ORDERS. \'2o An unpublished ocmis of New Holland, which I have named Ib/menanthera, in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, agrees with xMsodeia in its calyx, in the insertion, expan- s:on, and obliquely imbricate aestivation of its petals, and especially in the structure of its antherac, which aj)j)roach more nearly to those of Violeae properly so called. It differs, however, from this order in having five squama} alternating with the petals ; and especially in its fruit, which is a bilocular berry, having in each cell a single pen- dulous seed, whose internal structure resembles that both of Violeac and Polyo-alcae, between which I am inclined to think this genus should be placed. CHAILLETEyE. The genus Chailletia was established by M. de CandoUe^ from a plant found by IMartin in French Guiana, and which, as appears by specimens in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, had been many years before named Pafrisia by Yon Rohr, who discovered it in the same country. At a still earlier period, Solander, in his manu- scripts, preserved in the library of Sir Joseph Banks, described this genus under the name of Mestofes, from several species found by Smeathman at Sierra Leone. Both BicUapetalum and Lcucosia of M. du Petit Thouars'-" appear to me, from the examination of authentic speci- mens, to belong to the same genus ; and in Professor Smitli's herbarium there is at least one additional species of Chailletia different from those of Sierra Leone. Of the two generic names given by M. du Petit i^^ Thouars, and published somewhat earlier than ^L de Can- dolle's Memoir, Leucosia will probably be considered inad- missible, having been previously ap])lied by Fabricius to a genus of Crustacea; and Dichapetalum is perhaps objec- tionable, as derived from a character not existing in the whole genus, even allowing it to be really polypetalous. It seems expedient, therefore, to adopt the name proposed by M. de Candolle, who has well illustrated the genus in the memoir referred to. It appears to me that Chailletia, ^ JiDhil. du ]\[i(s. (rilisf. Kdt. \1, p. 153. ' Noi\ Gen. Mirh/afific. ii. 7^ '"t 7'). 126 BOTANY OF CONGO. a genus nearly related to it from India witli capsular fruity and Tcqmra of Aublet (which is RoJiria of Schreber), form a natural order, very different from any yet established. The principal characters of this order may be gathered from M. de Candolle's figure and description of Chailletia, to which, however, nuist be added that the cells of the ovarium, either two or three in number, constantly contain tAvo collateral pendulous ovula ; and that in the regular flowered genera there exist within, and opposite to, the petal-like bodies an equal number of glands, which are described by M. da Petit Thouars in Dichapetalimi, but are unnoticed by him in Leucosia, where, however, they are equally present. It may seem paradoxical to associate with these genera Tapura, whose flower is irregular, triandrous, and ap- parently monopetalous. But it will somewhat lessen their apparent differences of structure to consider the petal-like bodies, which, in all the genera of this order, are inserted nearly or absolutely in the same series with the filaments, as being barren stamina; a view^ which M. de Candolle has taken of those of Chailletia, and which M. Richard had long before published respecting Tapura.^ It is probable also that M. de Candolle at least will admit the association here proposed, as his Chailletia sessiliflora seems to be merely an imperfect specimen of Tapura gidanensis. The genera to which Chailletege most nearly approach appear to me to be Aquilaria of Lamarck" and Gijrino2os of Gyertner. But these two genera themselves, which are not referable to any order yet established, may either be re- garded as a distinct family, or perhaps, to avoid the too great multipHcation of families, as a section of that at present 441] under consideration, and to which I should then propose to apply the name of Aquilarin.e in preference to Chail- letese. The genus Aquilaria itself has been referred by Ventenat to Samgdece. Prom this order, however, it is sufficiently 1 Bid. Elem. de Botanique par Bulliard, revu par L. C. Richard, ed. lSO-2, p.U. 2 Or Oi^hiospermum of the Flora Cocln'ncliinensis, as I have proved bj com- parison with a specimen from Loureiro himself. NATURAL ORDERS. 127 distinct, not only in the strncture of its ovarium and seeds, but in its leaves being altogether destitute of glands, which are not only numerous in Samydea^, but con- sisting of a mixture of rouiul and linear ])elhici(l dots, distinguish them from all the other famihes^ with which there is any probability of their being confounded. Sir James Smith" has lately suggested the near affinity of Aquilaria to Euphorbiaceac. But I confess it appears to me at least as distinct from that order as from Sauiydeac ; and I am inclined to think, paradoxical as it may seem, that it would be less difficult to prove its affinity to Thy- meleoo than to either of theui ; a ])oint, however, which, requiring considerable details, I do not mean to attempt in the present essay. Of EUPIiORBIACE^ there are twenty S|)ecies iu the collection, or one twenty-eighth part of its Phsenogamous plants. This is somewhat greater than the intratropical proportion of the order as stated by Barou Ihunboldt, but rather smaller than that of India or of the northern parts of New Holland. The most remarkable plants of Euphorbiaceac in the Congo herbarium are : a new species of the American genus AJchornca ; a plant differing from jEgopricon, a genus also belonging to America, chiefly in its capsular fruit ; two new species of Bridelia, wdiich has hitherto been observed only in India; and an unpublished genus that T have formerly alluded to,^ as in some degree explaininn^ the real structure of Euphorbia, and from the considera- tion of which also it seems probable that what was form- erly described as the hermaphrodite flower of that genus, is in reality a compound fasciculus of flowers.* From the same species of this un|)ublished genus a substance resem- bling caoutchouc is said to be obtained at Sierra Leone. ' The only otlier genus in wliicli I liave observed an analogous varicly of form in the glands of the leaves, is Myroxyhm (to which both Myrospermum and Toluifera belong), in all of whose species tliis character is very remarkable, tiie pellucid lines being much longer than in Samydeas. '' Li)i,i. Snc Trcomict. 11,;?. 2:50. ^ Flimlers's Voy.^.p. 557. {Ante, p. 20.) '' Linn. Sijc. Transact. 12, p. 99. 128 BOTANY OF CONGO. According to Mr. Lockhart a frutescent species of 445] Euphorbia, about eight feet in height, with cyHndrical stem and branches, was observed, planted on the graves of the natives near several of the villages ; but of this, which may be what Captain Tuckey has called Cactus quadran- gularis in his Narrative (p. 115), there is no specimen in the herbarium. COMPOSITtE. It is unnecessary here to enter into the question wdiether this family of plants, of which upwards of 3000 species are already known, ought to be considered as a class or as an order merely ; the expediency of subdividing it, and affixing proper names to the divi- sions, being generally admitted. The divisions or tribes proposed by M. Cassini, in his valuable dissertations on this family, appear to be the most natural, though as yet they have not been very satisfactorily defined. The number of Compositae in the collection is only twenty-four, more than half of which are referable to HelianthecB and Vernoniacem of M. Cassini. The greater part of these are unpublished species, and among them are five new genera. The published species belong to other divisions, and are chiefly Indian : but one of them, Agera- turn congzoides, is common to America and India ; the StrucJiium (or Sparganophorus) of the collection does not appear to me different from that of the West Indies ; and Mikania chenopodifolia , a plant very general on this line of coast, though perhaps confined to it, belongs to a genus of which all the other species are found only in America. Baron Humboldt has stated^ that Compositse form one sixth of the Phaenogamous plants within the tropics, and that their proportion gradually decreases in the higher latitudes until in the frigid zones it is reduced to one thirteenth. But in the herbarium from Congo Composilse form only one twenty -third, and both in Smeathman's col- lection from Sierra Leone and in Dr. Roxburgh's Flora Indica, a still smaller part, of the Phsenogamous plants. In the northern part of New^ Holland they form about one ^ \\\ op. cilut. NATLKAL UllOEKS. ] ; hj sixteenth; and in a manuscript ('atali)i;iic of plants ol" t'([ninoctial Aniei'ica, in the library of Sir Jo.se[)h J^iuiks, they are nearly in the same proportion. In estimating the comparative vaUic of these diiiereiit materials, I may, in the first place, observe that though the herbarium from Congo was collected in the dry season of the country, there is no reason to suppose on that accoimt that ihe pro[)ortion of this family of plants, in particular, is materially or even in any degree diminished, nor can ur, this objection be stated to the Sierra Leone collection, in which its relative nund)er is still smaller. To the Compositce in Dr. Roxburgh's Tlora Indica, however, a considerable addition ought, no doubt, to be made ; partly on the ground of his having apparently paid less attention to them himself, and still more because his correspondents, whose contributions form a considerable part of the Tlora, have evidently in a great measure neglec- ted them. This addition being made, the proj)ortion of Compositse in India would not differ very materially from that of the north coast of New Holland, accordins: to niv own collection, which I consider as having been formed in more favorable circumstances, and as probably giving an approximation of the true proportions in the country ex- amined. Baron Humboldt's herbarium, though absolutely greater than any of the others referred to on this subject, is yet, with relation to the vast regions whose vegetation it represents, less extensive than either that of the north coast of New Holland, or even of the line of the Congo. And as it is in fact as much the Tlora of the Andes as of the coasts of intratropical America, containing families nearly or wholly imknown on the shores of equinoctial countries, it may be supposed to have several of those famihes which are conunon to all such countries, and among them Compositie, in very different proportion. At the same time it is not improbable that the relative num- ber of this fau]ily in equinoctial America, may be greater than in the similar regions of other intratro})ical countries ; while there seems some reason to suppose it considerably smaller on the west coast of Afiica. This diminished 9 130 BOTANY OF CONGO. proportion, however, in equinoctial Africa would be the more remarkable, as there is probably no part of the world in which Compositae form so great a portion of the vege- tation as at the Cape of Good Hope. RUBIACE^. Of this family there are forty-three species in the collection, or about one fourteenth of its Phasnogamous plants. I have no reason to suppose that this proportion is greater than that existing in other parts of equinoctial Africa ; on the contrary, it is exactly that of Smeathman's collection from Sierra Leone. Baron Humboldt, however, states the equinoctial pro- portion of Rubiacese to phaenogamous plants to be one to twenty-nine, and that the order gradually diminishes ill relative number towards the poles. 4i7] But it is to be observed that this family is composed of two divisions, having very different relations to chmate ; the Jirst, with opposite, or more rarely verticillate, leaves and intermediate stipules, to which, though constituting the great mass of the order, the name Rubiaceae cannot be applied, being chiefly equinoctial ; while the seco?td, or Stellatce, having verticillate or very rarely opposite leaves, but in no case intermediate stipules, has its maximum in the temperate zones, and is hardly found within the tropics, unless at great heights. Plence perhaps we are to look for the minimum in num- ber of species of the whole order, not in the frigid zone, but, at least in certain situations, a few degrees only beyond the tropics. In conformity to this statement, M. Delile's valuable catalogue of the plants of Egypt-^ includes no indigenous species of the equinoctial division of the order, and only five of Sfellafce, or hardly the one hundred and sixtieth part of the Phaenogamous plants. In M. Desfontaines' Flora Atlantica, RubiacccC, consisting of fifteen Stellatae and only one species of the equinoctial division, form less than one ninetieth part of the Phaenogamous plants, a pro- portion somewhat inferior to that existing in Lapland. ^ Flor, Egypt. Illusfy. in Descripc. de V Egypt e, Hist, Nat. v. 2,^;. 49. NATURAL ORDERS. 131 111 Professor Thunberg's Flora of the Cape of Good Hope, where Rubiaceas arc to Pliajiiogamous. plants as about one to one hundred and fifty, the order is diffcrcntly constitiited ; the equuioctial division, by the addition of Anthosperminn, a genus peculiar to southern Africa, some- what exceeding StcUatoe in number. And in New Holland, in the same ])arallcl of latitude, the relative nund)cr of Stellatae is still smaller, from the existence of Oj)crcidarla, a genus found only in that part of the world, and by the addition of which the proportion of the whole order to the Pha^nogamous plants is there considerably increased. More than half the Rubiacea3 from Cono;o belonu' to well known genera, chiefly to Gardenia, Psychotria, Morinda, Hedyotis, and Sperinacoce. Of the remaining part of the order, several form new genera. The first of these is nearly related to Gardenia, which itself seems to require subdivision. The second is intermediate between Rondeletia and Danais, and probably includes Rondeletia febrifuga of Afzelius.-^ The iliird has the inflorescence and flowers of Xaudca, [«a but its ovaria and pericarpia are confluent, the whole head forming a compound spherical fleshy fruit, which is, I suppose, the country-fig of Sierra Leone, mentioned by Professor Afzelius.~ The foitriU is a second species of Neuroraqjcca, a genus which I have named, but not described, in the catalogue of Abyssinian plants appended to Mr. Salt's Travels.'^ Tho Jiff k genus is intermediate between Rubiaccic and Apocinea3. With the former it agrees in habit, especially in its interpetiolary stipules; and in the insertion {ind structure of its seeds, which are erect, and have the embryo lodged in a horny albumen forming the mass of the nucleus ; while it resembles Apocinea3 in having its ^ Ih Herd. Bcoiks. This is the "New sort of reruviau Bark*' mentioned in liis Keport, p. IZi ; whieli is probably not different from the Bolleiida or African Bark of Winterbottom's Account of Sierra Leone, vol. '2, p. 243. 2 Sierra Leone Beport fur 1794,^. ITl, n. 32. 3 Voijage fo Ahi/ssiiiia, appeitcL p. Ixic. {^L/fc, p. 94.) 132 nOTANY OF CONGO. ovarium entirely distinct fioin tlie calyx ; its capsule in ap- pearance i>nd deliisccnce is exactly like that of Bursaria. The existence of this genus tends to comtiini what 1 have fornudy asserted respecting the Avant of satisfactory distinguishing characters between these two orders, and to prove that they belong to one natural class ; the ovarium superum approximating it to Apocineac ; the interpetiolary stipules and structure of seeds connecting it, as it appears to nie, still more intimately with Rubiaceae. The arguments adduced by M. de Jussieu^ for excluding listeria from Rubiaceae and referring it to Apocineae, are, its having ovarium superum, an irregular corolla, fleshy albumen, and only one stamen ; there being no example of any reduction in the number of stamina in Rubiaceae, (in which Opercularia and Poniax are not included l)y ]\I. de Jussieu) while one occurs in the male flowers of Ophi- oxylum, a genus belonging to x\pocine8e. From analogous reasoning he at the same time decides in referring Gcert- nera of Lamarck^ to Rubiaceae, though he admits it to have ovarium superum ; its flowers being regidar, its all)u- men more copious and horny, and its embryo erect. But all these characters exist in the new genus from Congo. These two genera therefore, together with Fcifjamea of Aidjlet, listeria, Geniostoma of Porster (which is Anasser -of Jussieu) and Lof/ania^' might, from their mere agree- ment in the situation of ovarium, form a tribe inter- 449] mediate between Rubiaceae and Apocinea^. This tribe, however, would not be strictly natural, and from analogy with the primary divisions admitted in Rubiaceae, as well as from habit, would require subdivision into at least four sections : but hence it may be concluded that the only combining character of these sections, namely, ovarium superum, is here of not more than generic value ; and it must be admitted also that the existence or absence of stipules is in Logania* of still less importance. 1 Amml da Mus. iVIUst. Nat. 10,;;. 323. ^ uUistr. Gen. tab. 167. 3 Frodr. Flor. Nov. IIoU. 1, p, 455. » Prodr. Flor. Nov. Boll. 1, p. 455. NATURAL ORDERS. 1 3;5 APOCINE^E. There are only six plants In the collec- tion belonging to this order. 'L'he/ir-s'f of these, together with some other species from Sierra Leone, constitutes an unpublished genus^ the fruit of ^vllich externally resembles that of Ccrhcra, but essen- tially differs from it in its internal structure being polv- spermous. The Cream fruit of Sierra Leone, mentioned by Professor Afzelius,^ probably belongs to this genus, of which an idea may be formed by stating its flower to re- semble that of Vahea, figured, but not described by J\L Lamarck," and its fruit, that of A'oacanga'^ of ]\L du Petit Thouars, from which birdlime is obtained in Madagascai-, or of Urceola^ of Dr. Roxburgh, the genus that i)roduces the caoutchouc of Sumatra. The second belongs to a genus discovered in Sierra Leone by Professor Afzelius, who has not yet described it, but has named it Anfliodehia. This genus, however, diff'ers from Potalia of Aublet (the Ni(;andra of Schreber) solely in having a four-celled berry ; that of Potalia l)eing described both by Aublet and Schreber as trilocular, though according to my own observations it is bilocnlar. M. de Jussieu lias appended Potalia to his Gentianea?, partly determined, perhaps, from its being described as herbaceous. The species of Anihodcisia from Congo, however, according to the account given me by Mr. Loek- liart, the gardener of the expedition, is a tree of consider- able size, and its place in the natural method is evidently near Fagrcea. Whether these genera should be united with Apocinea? or only placed near them, forming a fifth section of the intermediate tribe already proposed, is somewhat doubtful. Li the perfect hermaphrodite flowers of Apocinea?, no exception occurs either to the quinary division of the [450 floral envelopes and corresponding number of stamina, or to the bilocular or double ovarium ; and in Asclcjjiade^, which are generally referred by authors to the same ordei*, something like a necessary connection may be perceivctl ' Sierra Leone Report, 170 i, /;. 17:^, }>■ 47. ^ Illustr. Gen. tub. 1G<). ^ Nov. Gen. Mudagasc., v. 32. ■* Ax'utt . llesear. 5, ;;. KV.). 134 BOTANY OF CONGO. between these relative numbers of stamina and pistilla, and the singular mode of fecundation in this tribe. But in Potalia and Anthocleista, there is a remarkable increase in the number of stamina and segments of the corolla, and at the same time a reduction in the divisions of the calyx. The pistil] uni in Potalia, hoAvever, if my account of it be correct, agrees in division with that of Apocineae ; and the deviation from this division in Anthocleista is only apparent ; the ovarium, according to the view I have else- where given of this organ/ being composed of two united ovaria, ao;ain indeed subdivided by processes of the placenta, but each of the subdivisions or partial cells con- taining only one half of an ordinary placenta, and that not originating from its inner angle, as would be the case were the ovarium composed of four confluent organs. Of ASCLEPIADEJE there are very few species in the collection, and none of very remarkable structure. The Feriploca of Equinoctial Africa alluded to in my essay on this family,^ was one of the first plants observed by Pro- fessor Smith at the mouth of the river ; and a species of Oxijdelma, hardly different from 0. esculent um of India,'^ was found, apparently indigenous, on several parts of its banks. The ACANTHACE^ of the collection, consisting of sixteen species, the far greater part of which are new, have a much nearer relation to those of India than to the American portion of the order. Among these there are several species of Nehonia^ and Hypoestes ;^ a new species of jEtheilema^' a genus from which perhaps Phai/Jopsis of WilldenoAv is not different, though its fruit is described by Wendland" as a legumen, and by Willdenow, with almost equal impropriety, as a siliqua; a plant belonging to a ^ Linn. Soc. Transact. 12, p. S9. - Wernerian Kat. Hist. Soc. Trans. 1, ;;, 40. 3 Periploca esculenta, Roxb. Coromand. 1, 7;. 13, i. 11. 4 Prorlr. Tlor. Nov. Boll \, p, 480. ' '• Op. citaf. 1, p. 4/4. 6 Prodr. Flor. Nov. lloll. 1,p. 478. ' Micrantlius, IFend.Bolan. Bcohachf, 38. NATURAL ORDERS. 135 genus I have formerly alluded to as consisting of TtuoUia idifpnom and U. balsam ra -^ and a new species of B/n- [va pliai'}^. All these genera exist in India, and none of them have yet been found in America. CONVOLVULACE^. The herl)ariuiu of Professor Smith contains twenty-two species of this order, among which, however, there is no plant that presents anything remarkable in its structure ; the far greater part belonging to Ipomoea, the rest to Convolvulus. In the herl^arium there is a single species of llydrolea, nearly related to Sagonea palustris of Aublet, which would also be referred to this order by M. de Jussieu. But Hydrolea~ appears to me to constitute, together with Nama, a distinct family {Ilj/drolcce) more nearly approaching to Polemoniaceae than to Convolvulaceae. SCROPHULARTN^. The collection contains only ten plants of this family, of which two form new genera, whose characters depend chiefly on the structure of antherae and form of corolla. The LxVBIATiE of the herbarium' consist of seven species, three of which belong to Ocymum, a genus common to equinoctial Asia and Africa, but not extend- ing to America ; an equal number to Ib/pfis, which is chiefly American, and has not been observed in India ; the seventh is a species of lloslinulia, a genus hitherto found only on the west coast of Africa, and which, in its inflo- rescence and in the verticillate leaves of one of its species, approaches to the following order. VERBENACE/E, together with Labiata? form one natu- ral class,^ for the two orders of which it has already become difficult to find distinguishing characters. In the Congo herbarium there are seven Verbenaceac;, consisting of three beautiful species of Clerodendron ; two » P/-oc7/-. Flor. Nov. JToll 1, p. 17S. - Vid. op. citat, p. 482. ^ Flinders' Voj/. 2. p. 505. {A)iie,p. 38) 136 BOTANY or rONCiO. new species of Vitex ; Stacliytar})lieta iiiclica of Yalil ; and a new species of Lippia, wliicli, from its habit and strnc- ture, confirms the union of Zapania with that genus, sug- gested by M. Richard.^ This species from the Congo has its leaves in threes, and lias nearly the same fragrance as 452] Verbena triphylla, whose affinity to Lippia, notwith- standing the difference in calyx and inflorescence, is fin-- ther confirmed by a peculiarity in the aestivation of its corolla, which extends only to Lippia and Lantana. OLACIN^. The herbarium contains a species of Olax differing from all the plants at present referred to that genus, in its calyx not being enlarged after fecundation, but in its oris-inal annular form surroundino* the base onlv of the ripe fruit. The existence of this species, Avhich agrees with those of New Holland and with Fissilia of Commerson in having only five petals, and in its barren stamina being undivided, while in habit it approaches rather more nearly to the original species 0. Ze^lanica and to 0. scandens of Roxburgh, both of which I have examined, seems to confirm the union I have formerly proposed,^ of all these plants into one genus. When I first referred Fissilia to this gelius, I only presumed from the many other points of agreement that it had also the same struc- ture of ovarium, on which, not only the generic character of Olax, but its affinities, seemed to me in a great measure to depend. M. ]\Iirbel, however, has described the ovarium of Fissilia as triloeular.'' I can only reconcile this state- ment with my OAvn observations, by supposing him to liave formed his opinion from a view of its transverse section ; for on examining one of Commerson's specimens of Fissilia disparilis, communicated by M. de Jussieu, I have found its ovarium, like that of all the species of Olax, to be really unilocular; the central columnar placenta, at the top of which the three pendulous ovula are inserted, havhig no connection whatever with the sides of the cavity. It was chiefly the agreement of Olax and Santalaceas in ^ lu Mich. Flo I'. Bor. Amer. 2, p. 1o. - Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. I, p. 357. ^ Xonv. Bullel. 3, /;. 37S. NATIKAT. 0RDKR8. 137 this remarkable, and I believe, peculiar structure of ovariiun, that induced nic to propose, not their absolute union into one family, but their approximation in the luitural series. I at (he same time/ however, pointed out all the objections that j\I. de Jussieu has since stated to this affniity.^ Of these objections the two principal arc the double floral envelope and ovarium superum of Olax, opposed to the simple perianthiuni and ovarium inferuni in Santalacea*. The first objection loses nuich of its importance, both on considering that QuiNchamaliuvi, a genus in every other [Vo?> respect resembling Thesium, has an outer floral cnveloi)e surrounding its ovarium, and having more the usual ap- pearance of calyx than that of Olax ; and also in adverting to the generally admitted association of Loranthus and Viscum, of which the former is provided with both calvx and corolla, the latter, in its male flowers at hast, with only a single envelope, and that analagous to the corolla of Loranthus." The second objection seems to be equally weakened bv tlie obvious affinity of Santalaceac to J'Jxocarjms, which has not only ovarium superum, but the fleshy receptacle of whose fruit, similar to that of Taxus, perfectly rcsend3les, and may be supposed in some degree analogous to, the enlarged calyx of certain species of Olax. To these objections M. de Jussieu has added a third, which, were it well founded, would be more formidable than either of them, namely, that the ovarium of Santalacea? is monospermous ; ^ a statement, however, which I conclude must have proceeded from mere inadvertency. URTICE^. In the collection the plants of this family, taking it in the most extensive sense, and considerini)- it as a class rather than an order, belong chietly to Ficu-^^, of which there are seven species. One of these is very nearly related to Picus religiosa ; and like that species in India, is regarded as a sacred tree on the banks of the Congo. ' Pinch: Flor. Nov. Hull. 1, /;. 351. Flinck/'s' Foy. 2, ;;. 571-?. {Jfi^t; p. 4L) = M.:i M. de Jussieu in Portulacacea? ; but the alternation of its stamina with the segments of the perianthium, a part of its structure never before adverted to, as well as their insertion, seem to prove its nearer affinity to Phytolacca.^ Stiil, however, the lateral stigma, the spiral cotyledons, and want of albumen in Petiveria, remove it to some distance from the other genera of Phytolacca?, and at the same time connect it with Segidcria, with which also it agrees in the alliaceous odour of the wdiole plant. The affinity of Sefjuicria has hitherto remained unde- termined, and is here proposed from the examination of three species lately discovered in Brazil, one of which has ^ Ai}clst,'ocarpn of ]\r. Kunlli (Nov. Gen. et Sp. PI. Orb. Nov. 2, p. 18G) belongs to Phytolaccre, tliougli its stamina are described to be opposite to the segments of the calyx: and it is not improbable that ^filtiis of Loureiro (Flor. Cochin, p. 30:2) whose habit, according to the description, is that of Gisekia, from which it differs nearly as Ancistrocarpus does from Microtea, or Jlivina octandra from the other species of its genns, may also belong to this order. 140 BOTANY OF CONGO. exactly the habit of Riviiia octandra, and all of which agree with that plant, as well as Avith several others belonging to the order, in the very minute pellucid dots of their leaves. Pctivcria and Seguicria may therefore form a sub-division of Phytolacege And another section of this order exists in New Holland, of which tlie two genera differ from each other in number of stamina as remarkably as Petiveria and Seo-uieria. o Of the jMonocotyledonous orders, the first on which I have any remarks to offer, is that of PALM^. The collection, however, contains no satis- factory specimens of any plant of this family except of FAceis r/Hweensis, the Maba of the natives, or Oil Palm, which appears to be common along the whole of this line of coast. In Professor Smith's journal it is stated that a single plant of the jNIaba Palm^ was cut down, from which ]\lr. Lockhart informs me that both the male and female spadices preserved in the collection were obtained. Tliis fact seems to decide that Elseis is monoecious, which, in- 45C] deed, Jacquin, by whom the genus was estabhshed, concluded it to be, though from less satisfactory evidence." It was first described as dioecious by Ggertner, whose ac- count has been adopted, probably without examination, by Schreber, Willdenow, and Persoon. In Sir Joseph Banks's collection, however, from which Gsertner received the fruits he has described and figured, and where he may be supposed to have likewise obtained all the original information he had on the subject, there is no proof of the male and female spadices of Elseis guineensis l)elonG;ino: to different individnals. Gaertner has fallen into a still more important mistake respecting the structure of the fruit of Elseis, the foramina of whose putamen, which are analogous to those of the ^ Maba is, perhaps, rather applied to the fruit than to the tree: Emha being, according to Mcrolla, tlie name of the single nut, and Cachio tliafc of the entire cluster: for tlie Palm itself, he lias no name. Vide Picccwdo BeJaz. p. 122. = Hist. SCn-p, Am-r.p. 281. NATL KA[, OKDKRS. 1 H cocoa nut, being, according to his description, at tlic base, as in that genus, whereas they are actuiilly at the apex. It is probable that Alfon^la o/cifcra oi Ilunibokh, Hoii- phmd and Kunth, belongs to Ekeis, and possibly it may not even differ from the African species. It is a remarkable fact respecting the geographical dis- tribution of PalnitC, that E/ceis (juinccims, which is uni- versally, and I believe justly, considered as having been imported into the West India colonies from the west coast of Africa, and Coco>i i/idica, which there is no reason to doubt is indigenous to tke skores of ecpiinoctial Asia and its islands, skould be tke only two species of an extensive and very natural section of tke order, tkat are not contined to America. To tkis section, wkose principal ckaracter consists in tke originally trilocular putamen kaving its cells wken fertile perforated opposite to tke seat of tke embryo, and when abortive indicated by foramina cgeca, as in tke Cocoa nut, tke name Cocoinsc may be given; tkougk it kas been ap- l)lied by M. Kuntlii to a more extensive and less natural group, wliick includes all palms kaving trilocular ovaria, and tke surface of wkose fruit is not covered witk imbricate scales. I may also remark tkat from tke fruits of Cocoi/ue only, as I kave kere })roposed to limit tke section, tke oil afforded by plants of this family, is obtained. Professor Smith in his journal frequently mentions a species of Hyplicene, by whick lie evidently intended tke palm first seen abundantly at tke moutk of tke river, and afterwards occasionally in tke greater part of its course, especially near tke Banzas, wliere it is probably planted for tke sake of tke wine obtained from it. According to tke gardener's information, tkis is a palm :i57 of moderate keigkt witk fan-skaped fronds and an undi- vided caudex. It tkerefore more probably Ijclongs to Corypka tkan to Gsertner's Ilypkccnc, one species of wkicli is tke Cucifera of Delile, tke Doom of l^per I'gypt ; the second, Ilt/jjJicene corlacca, is a native of Melinda, and » Nova Gen. et Sp. Orb. Kov. ],7;. 211. 142 BOTANY OF CONGO. probably of ]\ladagascar, and both are remarkable in having the caiulex dichotomous, or repeatedly divided. As the Palm on the banks of the Congo was seen in fruit only, it is not difficult to account for Professor Smith's referring it rather to Hypha^ne than to Corypha ; Gsertner having described the embryo of the latter as at the base of the fruit, probably, however, from having inverted it, as he appears to have done in Elseis. It is at least certain that in Corijijlia Taller (^ of the continent of India, which is very nearly allied to C. umbracuhfera, the embryo is situ- ated at the apex, as in Hyphsene. The journal also notices a species of Raphia, which is probably BapMa vinifera of M. de Beauvois/^ the Sa(/U8 Falma-]miiis of Gsertner. The collection contains fronds similar to those of Calamus secmidiflorus of M. de Beauvois,^ which was also found at Sierra Leone by Professor Afzelius ; and a male spadix very nearly resembling that of JElate sylvestris of India. The Cocoa Nut was not observed in any part of the course of the river. Only five species of Palms appear therefore to have been seen on the banks of the Congo. On the whole continent of Africa thirteen species, including those from Congo, have been found ; which belong to genera either confined to this continent and its islands, or existing also in India, but none of which have yet been observed in America, unless perhaps Elseis, if Alfonsia oleifera of Humboldt should prove to be a distinct species of that genus. CYPERACE^;. In the collection there are thirty-two species belonging to this order, which forms therefore about one eighteenth of the Phsenogamous plants. This is very different from what has been considered its equinoctial proportion, but is intermediate to that of the northern part of New Holland, where, from my own materials, it seems to be as 1 : 14 ; and of India, in which according to Dr. Roxburgh's Flora it is about 1:25. ^ Boxb. Coromand. o, tahh. 255 et 25G. = Tlore cVOicare 1, ;;. 75, tahh. 44, 45, et 46. '^ Op citat. ],i?. 15, tabb. 9, et 10, NATURAL OKIJEKS. 143 In other intratropical countries tlic proportion may be still smaller ; but I can neither adopt the general equinoctial im ratio given by Baron Humboldt, namely, that of 1 : 00, nor suppose with him that the minimum of the order is within the tropics. For Cyperaceae, like Rubiaceae, and indeed several other families, is composed of tribes or ex- tensive genera, having very diflerent relations to climate. The mass of its equinoctial portion being formed of Cyperus and Fimbristylis, genera very sparingly found Ijeyond the torrid zone ; while that of the frigid and part of the tempe- rate zones consists of the still more extensive genus Carex, which hardly exists within the tropics, unless at great heights. Hence a few degrees beyond the northern tropic, on the old continent at least, the proportion of Cyperaceae is evidently diminished, as in Egypt, according to ^I. Delile's valuable catalogue ;^ and the minimum will, I be- lieve, be found in the Flora Atlantica of M. Desfontaines and in Dr. Russel's catalogue of the plants of Aleppo." It is not certain, however, that the smallest American pro- portion of the order exists in the same latitude. And it appears that in the corresponding parallel of the southern hemisphere, at the Ca])e of Good Hope and Port Jackson, the proportion is considerably increased by the addition of genera either entirely different from, or there more extensive than, those of other countries. Among the Cyperaceae of the Congo herbarium there are fifteen species of Cyperus, of which C. Fapjiii's appears to be one. The abundance of this remarkable species, especially near the mouth of the river, is repeatedly noticed in Professor Smith's journal, but from the single specimen with fructificalion in the collection, its identity with the plant of Egypt and Sicily, though very probable, cannot be absolutely determined. I perceive a very slight ditfereucc in the sheaths of the radii of the common umbel, Avhich in the plant from Congo are less angular and less exactly truncated, than in that of Egypt ; in other respects the two plants seem to agree. I have not seen C. laxifiorus, a ^ Flor. ^Egi/pt. Illustr. in Descrip. de VEgypte, Uist. Xat. 2, p. 49. ' Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, 2/id ed. vol. 2, 7;. 242, 144' • BOTANY OJ:' CONGO. species discovered in Madagascar by M. dii Petit Thouai's, and said to resemble C. Papyrus excei)t in the vaginas of the partial umbels J Among the sj)ecies of Cyperaceas in the collection, having the most extensive range, are Cyperiis articnJatus, which is 459 common to America, India, and Egypt ; Fidrena 11111- hellala anel Eleocharis cajnfaia,^ both of which have been found in America, India, and New Holland ; and C/jperifs lifjiflaris indigenous to other parts of Africa and to America. JI//pcBJi/ljfum arf/cnteiiw, a species established by Vahl from specimens of India and Senegal, and since observed in equinoctial America by Baron Humboldt, is also in the collection. The name Hypalyptum, under which 1 have formerly described the genus that includes //. aryenteum^ was adop- ted from Yahl, Avithout inquiry into its origin. It is pro- bably, however, a corruption of Hypalytrurn ."^ by wdiich i\I. Richard, as he himself assures me, chiefly intended another genus, with apparently similar characters, though a very different habit, and one of whose species is described by Vahl in Hypaelyptum ; his character being so constructed as to include both genera. M. Kunth has lately published H. aryenteim under the uame of Hypselytrum ;" but in adopting the generic character given in the ' Prodronuis Florge Novae HollandiEc/ he has, in fact, excluded the plants that M. Richard more particularly meant to refer to that genus. It is therefore necessary, in order to avoid further confusion, to give a new uame to Hypgelyptum as I have proposed to limit it, which may be LijjocarpJia, derived from the whole of its squamse being deciduous. In describing Lij^ocaipha (under the nam^ of Hypaelyp- tum) in the work referred to, I have endeavoured to establish the analogy of its structure to that of Kyllinya ; the inner or upper squamse being in both genera opposite to the inferior squama, or anterior and posterior, with re- lation to the axis of the spikelet : while the squamae of ^ Uncyc. Method. Botan. vol. 7, ;;. 270. 2 Frodr. Flor. Nov. Iloll. 1,;). 225. Scirpus capitaius Willd. sp. pL 1, ;;. 294, exclus. syn. Gronovii. ^ Prodr. Flor. Nov. Iloll. \, p. 219. 4 Fersoon Si/n. Flant 1, j>- 70. ^ Nov. Gen. et Sp. Flaut 1, p. 21S. NATL J{ A I. ()110L;KS. 145 Richard's Hypaolytnmi l)ciiig lateral, or light and left with respect to the axis of the spikelet/ were compared to tliose of the female flowers of Di/j/acr/o//, to the utriculus or ncctarium of Carex, and to the lateral bractcac of Lcpy- rodia, a genus belonging to the nearly related order Kcs- tiaceae.^ But as in Hi/pcelijlrum, according to M. Richard's description, and I believe also in his Dijjla^ia^ there arc sometimes more than two inner squamae, which are then imbricate, they may in both these genera be considered as a spikelet reduced to a single flower, as in several other genera of Cyperacea}, and in Lipocarpha itself, from which, -m however, they are still sufficiently difierent in their relation to the including squama: and to the axis of the spike. This view of the structure of Ilypselytrum, of which there is one species in the Congo herbarium, a])pears to me in some degree confirmed by a comparison with that of Chondracltne and Chorizandra ;^ for in both of these genera the lower squamae of the ultimate spikelet are not barren, but monandrous, the central or terminating flower only being hermaphrodite. GRAMINEiE. Of this extensive family there are forty- five species from the Congo, or one twelfth of the Phaeno- gamous plants of the collection. This is very nearly the equinoctial proportion of the order as given by 13aron Hum- boldt, namely, one to fifteen, with which that of India seems to agree. On the north coast of Tscw Holland, the proportion is still greater than that of Congo. The two ])rincipal ti'ibes which form the far greater part of Gramineac, namely, PoacecB and J?aiiicccE have, as I have formerly stated,' very difierent relations to climate, the maximum both in the absolute and relative number of species of Paniceao being evidently within the tropics, that of Poaccac beyond them. I have hitherto found this superiority of Paniceao to Poaceae, at or near the level of the sea within the tropics, 1 Prodr. Flor. Kov. JIoll. 1, ;;. 219. -' F/imkris Voy. 2, p. 5;9. {Ante, p. 53.) 3 Persoo7i S>/)>. PL I, p. 70. •» Prodr. Flor. Nov. lIolL \,p. 220. '" Prodr. Flor. Nov. lloll. 1, p- 109. Obs. 11. Flinders s Votj. 2, p, 583. i/inlc, p. 58.) 10 146 BOTANY OF CONGO. SO constant, that I am inclined to consult the relative numbers of these two tribes, in determining whether the greater part of any intratropicalPlora belongs to level tracts, or to regions of such elevation as would materially affect the proportions of the principal natural families : and in applying this test to Baron Humboldt's collection, it is found to partake somewhat of an extratropical character, Poacese being rather more numerous than Panicesc. While in conformity to the usual equinoctial proportions, con- siderably more than half the grasses in the Congo herbarium consist of Paniceae. Among the Panicese of the collection, there are two un- published genera. The first is intermediate, in character, to Andropogon and Saccharuni; but with a habit very different from both. The second, which is common to 461] other parts of the coast and to India, appears to connect in some respects Saccharum with Panicum. The remarks I have to make on the Acotyledonoiis Plants from Congo, relate entirely to PILICES, of which there are twenty-two species in the collection. The far greater part of these are new, but all of them are referable to well established genera, particularly to Nephrodium, Asplenium, Pteris, and Polypodium. There are also among them two new species of Adiantitm, a genus of which no species had been before observed on this line of coast. Trichomanes and HpnenojoJii/Ihcm are wanting in the collection, and these genera, which seem to require con- stant shade and humidity, are very rare in equinoctial Africa. Of Osmundacece, the herbarium contains only one plant, which is a new species of Lygodium, and the first of that genus that has been noticed from the continent of Africa. Among the few species common to other countries, the most remarkable is Gleichenia Hermanni,-^ which I have compared and found to agree with specimens from the con- 1 Trodr. Flor. Kov. Iloll. 1, p. IGl. Mciteiibia dicliotoma mild. Sj). FL 5, ij. 71. NATURAL ORDERS. 117 tincnt of India, from Ceylon, Xcw Holland, and even from the Island of St. Vincent. Jcrostichum stemaria of j\I. do Beauvois/ which hardly differs from A. alcicornc of New Holland, and of several of the islands of the Malayan Archipelago, was also ob- served ; and Acrosticlium aureum, which agrees with speci- mens from equinoctial America, was found growing in plenty among the mangroves near the mouth of the river. I have formerly observed that the number of Filices, unhke that of the other Cryptogamous orders, (Lycopodineac excepted,) is greatest in the lower latitudes ; and, as I then supposed, near or somewhat beyond the tropics. The latter part of this statement, however, is not altogether correct ; the maximum of the order, both in absolute and relative number of species, being more probably within the tropics, though at considerable heights. The degree of latitude alone being given, no judgment can be formed respecting the proportion of Tilices : for besides a temperature somewhat inferior, perhaps, to :ic-3 that of equinoctial countries of moderate elevation, a humid atmosphere and protection from the direct rays of the sun, seem to be requisite for their most abundant production. AYhen all these conditions co-exist, their equinoctial proportion to Phecnogamous plants is probaljly about one to twenty, even on continents where the tracts most favourable to their production form only a small part, their number being increased according as such tracts constitute a more considerable portion of the surface. Hence their maximum appears to exist in the high, and especially the wtU wooded, intratropical islands. Thus in Jamaica, where nearly two hundred species of Perns have been found, their proportion to Plia^nogamous plants is pro- bably about one to ten. In the Isles of France and Bourbon, from the facts stated by ]M. du Petit Thouars," they ai)i)ear to be about one to eight. In Otaheite, according to Sir Joseph Banks's observations, 1^ more (VOicare 1, ;;. 2, ^. 2. - Mtlanges de But. Observ, add. a M, de Lamarck, p. G, ct 38. 148 BOTANY OF CONGO. they are as one to four. And in St. Helena, from Dr. Roxburgh's Catalogue,-^ they exceed one to two. This high proportion extends to the islands considerably beyond the southern tropic. Thus in the collection formed by Sir Joseph Banks in New Zealand, they are about one to six : in Norfolk Island, from my friend Mr. Ferdinand Bauer's observations, they exceed one to three : and in Tristan Da Cunha, both from the Catalogue pub- lished by M. du Petit Thouars," and the still more complete riora of that Island, for which I am indebted to Captain Dugald Carmichael, they are to the Phsenogamous plants as two to three. The equinoctial proportion of Ferns in level and open tracts, is extremely different from those already given ; and it is not improbable that as the maximum of this order is equinoctial, so its minimum will also be found either within or a few degrees beyond the tropics. Thus in several of the low Islands in the Gulf of Carpentaria, having a Flora of upwards of two hundred Phsenogamous plants, not more than three species of Ferns were found, and those very sparingly. In Egypt it appear, both by Forskal's catalogue and the more extensive Flora of M. Delile, that only one Fern^ has been observed. 463] In Russel's catalogue of the plants of Aleppo two only are noticed : and even in M. Desfontaines' Flora Atlantica not more than eighteen species occur, or with relation to the Phgenogamous plants, about one to one hundred. The Ferns in the herbarium from Congo, are to the Phsenogamous plants as about one to twenty-six, which agrees nearly with their proportion in Forskal's catalogue of the plants of Arabia, with that of the north coast of New 1 Beatsons Tracts relative to St. Hele^ia, p. 295. - Melanges de Bota?iique. ^ ]Si"amed Adiantnm capillKS veneris by both these aut.liors; but possibly a nearly related species that has often been confounded with it. Of tlie species I allude to, which may be called Adiantnm Africannm, I have collected speci- nieus in Madeira, and have seen others from Teneriffe, St. Jago, Mauritius or ]sle de Bourbon, aud Abyssinia. Adiantum Africannm has also been confounded with A. tenerum of Jamaica, and other West India islands, and the latter with A. capilhis veneris, which has in consequence been supposed common to both hemispheres, to the old and new continent, aud to the torrid and temperate zones. N ATI' UAL (JllDKHS. 1 lO Holland, according to my own ol)sorvations, and wliicli is probably not veiy difi'ercnt from their j)ropoi'ti()n in India. In concluding here the subject of the proportional num- bers of the Natural Orders of plants contained in the her- barium from Congo, I nuiy observe, that the ratios I have stated, do not always agree with those given in Baron Humboldt's learned dissertation, so often referred to. I have ventured, however, to differ from that eminent natu- ralist with less hesitation, as he has expressed himself dis- satisfied "with the materials from ^vhich his equinoctial proportions are deduced. AVhatever may be the compai'a- tive value of the facts on wliicli my own conclusions depend, I certainly do not look upon them as completely satisfactory in any case. And it appears to me evident, that with respect to several of the more extensive natural orders, other circumstances besides merely the degrees of latitude and even the mean temperature must be taken into account in determining their relative numbers. To arrive at satisfac- tory conclusions in such cases, it is necessary to begin by ascertaining the geographical distribution of genera, a subject, the careful investigation of which may likewise often lead to important improvements in the establishment or sub-divisions of these groups themselves, and assist in deciding from what regions certain species, now generally diffused, may have originally proceeded. To the foregoing observations on the principal Natural Orders of Plants from the banks of the Congo, a few remarks may be added on such families as are general in equinoctial countries, but which are not contained in the collection. These are Cycadese, Piperacese, Begoniacese, LauriutT :»ci (Cassytha excepted,) Passifloreae, IMyrsincce, jMagnoliacea*, Guttiferce, Hesperidea), Cedrelea), and ^Meliacea?. Cjjcadece, although not found in equinoctial Africa, exist at the Cape of Good Hope and in jMadagascar. Pipcracece, as has been already rcmarkiul by Haron Hund:)oldt,^ are very rare in equinoctial Africa ; and iiidceJ 1 Nov. CciK ct Sp. PL Orh. Xov. 1, ;;. GO. 150 BOTANY OF CONGO. only two species have hitherto been pubhshed as belonging to the west coast : the first, supposed to be Piper Cnheha, and certainly very nearly related to it, is noticed by Chisius ■} the second is imperfectly described by Adanson in his account of Senegal A third species of Piper, however, occurs in Sir Joseph Banks's herbarium, from Sierra Leone : and we know tliat at least one species of this genus and several of Pepcromia, exist at the Cape of Good Hope. The extensive genus Befjonia, which it is perhaps expe- dient to divide, may be considered as forming a natural order, whose place, however, among the Dicotyledonous families, is not satisfactorily determined. Of BegoniacecB^ no species has yet been observed on the continent of Africa, though several have been found in Madagascar and tlie Isles of France and Bourbon, and one in the Island of Johanna. No genus of Laurince, is known to exist in any part of the continent of Africa, except the paradoxical Cassytha, of which the only species in the Congo collection can hardly be distino'uished from that of the West Indies, or from C. pubescens of New Holland. The absence of Laurinoe on the continent of Africa is more remarkable, as several species of Laurus have been found both in TencriiFe and Madeira, and certain other genera belonging to this family exist in jMadagascar and in the Isles of Prance and Bourbon. Fassijlorece. A few remarkable plants of this order have been observed on the different parts of the west coast of Africa, especially ]\Iodecca of the Hortus Malabaricus and Smeatlnnania, an nnpubhshed genus already mentioned in treating of Homahnse. MyrsinecB. No species of any division of this order, has been met with in equinoctial Africa, though several of the 465] first section, or ?\Iyrsineoe, properly so called, exist both at the Cape of Good Hope and in the Canary Islands.^ ^ Piper ex Guinea, Clus. exot. p. 184, who considers it as not different from the Piper caudatum, figured on the same page, and which is no doubt Piper Cubeba of the Malavan Archipehigo. " Bonplancl Malmais, 151. 3 To the first section belong Mi/rslne, Arcl'ma, and Bladhia. The second, including Emhelia, and perhaps also Olhera of Thunberg, differs from the first nierclv in its corolla being polypctalous. /Egkeras may bo considered as NATUfvAL ORDERS. 151 Magnoliaceoi and CedrelecB, wliicli arc common to America and India, liavc not heen fonnd on tlic continent of Africa, nor on any of the adjoining Islands. GuUifercB and llesperidece exist, tliougli sparingly, on other parts of the coast. A few plants really belonging to MeJiaccce have been found on other parts of western eqninoctial Africa, and a species of Leea (or Aquilicia, for these are only different names for the same genus) which was formerly referred to this order, occurs in the herbariinn from Consfo. M. de Jussieu, who has lately had occasion to treat of the affinity of xVquilicia,^ docs not venture to fix its ])lace in the system. Its resemblance to Vinifera) in the singular structure of seeds, in the valvular aestivation of the corolla, in the division of its leaves, the presence of stipules, and even in inflorescence, appears to me to determine, if not its absolute union, at least its near affinity to that order. Of VinifercE, Vitis is at present the only certain genus ; for Cissus and Ampeh}ms having, as Richard has already observed, exactly the same structure of ovarium, namely, two cells with two erect collateral ovula in each, should surely be referred to it ; nor is there any part of the character or description of Botria of Lourciro, which pre- vents its being also included in the same genus. Lasianthera of M. de Beauvois,^ referred by its author to Apocineac, but which iM. de Jussieu has lately sug- [kjc gested may belong to Vinifera?,^ is too imperfectly known to admit of its place being determined. forming; a third section, from the remarkable evolution of its embryo and con- sequent want of albumen. Id the ajstivation of calyx and corolla it ac^rccs with Jacquiiiia, which together with Theophrasfa^ (or Clavija of the Flora Peruviana), forms the fourth section ; characterised by the squama?, more or less distinct, of the faux, of the corolla, and by generally ripening more than one seed. The fifth, includes only Btcobotrt/s of Forstcr (the M<€sa of Forskal) which, having ovarium inferum and five barren filaments alternating with the segments of the corolla, bears the same relation to the other genera of this order, that Samolus does to rrimulacca.\ On the near aflinity, and slight differences in fructification, between this family and Myrsincas, 1 have formerly made a few remarks in the Prodr. Plor. Nov. lIoU. 1, \). 53:^ ' Mem. (Ill Mas. iVliist. Nat. 3, ;j. 4-37 ct 441. - Flore iVOicare, !,_/;. S5. ^ Lor. cit, 152 BOTANY OF CONGO. III. Ill tlie third part of my subject I am to compare the vegetation of the line of the river Congo with that of other equinoctial countries, and with the various parts of the continent of Africa and its adjoining Islands. The first comparison to be made is obviously with the other parts of the West coast of eq/'inoctial Africa. The most important materials from this coast to which I have had access are contained in the herbarium of Sir Joseph Banks, and consist chiefly of the collections of Smeathman from Sierra Leone, of Brass from Cape Coast (Cabo Corso), and the greater part of the much more numerous discoveries of Professor Afzelius already referred to. Besides these, there are a few less extensive collections in the same herbarium, especially one from the banks of the Gambia, made by ]\Ir. Park in returning from his first journey into the interior ; and a few remarkable species brought from Suconda and other points in the vicinity of Cape Coast, by Mr. Hove. The published plants from the west coast of Africa are to be found in the splendid and interesting Flore cV Oioare et Benin of the Baron de Beau- vois ; in the earlier volumes of the Botanical Dictionary of the Encyclopedic Methodique by M. Lamarck, chiefly from Sierra Leone and Senegal ; in the different volumes of Willdenow's Species Plantarum from Isert ; in VahPs Enumeratio Plantarum from Thonning ; a few from Senegal in tlie Genera Plantarum of M. de Jussieu ; and from Sierra Leone in a memoir on certain genera of Rubiaceae by M. de Candolle, in the Annales du Museum d'llistoire Xaturelle. Many remarkable plants are also mentioned in Adanson's Account of Senegal, and in Isert's Travels in Guinea. On comparing Professor Smith's herbarium with these materials, it appears that from the river Senegal in about 10^ N. lat. to the Congo, which is in upwards of 6° S. lat., there is a remarkable uniformity in the vegetation, not only as to the principal natural orders and genera, but even to a considerable extent in the species of which it consists. Upwards of one third part of the plants in the collection from Congo had been previously observed on other parts COM PAR ATI V£ VIEW. 153 of the coast, tlioiigli of tliesc the greater part are yet un- published. Many of the Trees, thePahus, and several other remark- .ic? able plants, which characterise the landscape, as Adansonia, BombcLv pentcnidricm, AiithoclcUta^ MamiKja of the natives (the genus related to Cecro})ia,) Elms Galncon^ls, Uajjlua vlnifera and Pandanm Candrlahnun, appear to be very fjeneral alouG: the whole extent of coast. Sterculia acuminata} the seed of which is the Cola, men- tioned in the earliest accounts of Congo, exists, and is equally valued, in Guinea and Sierra Leone, and, what is remarkable, has the same name in every part of the west coast. The Ordeal Tree noticed in Professor Smithes journal under the name of Cassa, and in Captain Tuckey's narra- tive erroneously called a species of Cassia, if not absolutely the same plant as the Bed Waler Tree of Sierra Leone,^ and as it is said also of the Gold Coast, belongs at least to the same o-enus. A species of the Cream Fruit, mentioned by Professor Afzelius,^ remarkable in affording a wholesome and pleasant saccharine fluid, used by the natives of Sierra Leone even to quench their thirst, though the plant belongs to Apoci- nea3, a family so generally deleterious, Avas also met with. The Sarcocej^halus of the same author,^ which is ])roba- bly what he has noticed under the name of the country-tig of Sierra Leone,^ was found, and seems to be not uncom- mon, on the banks of the Congo. Anona Senegal eiisis, whose fruit, though smaller than that of the cultivated species of the genus, has, according to Mr. Lockhart, a flavour superior to any of them, was everywhere observed, especially al)ove Embomma, and appears to be a very general plant along the whole extent of coast. And C/rrj/sobalanus Icaco, or a species very nearly I'elated to it, which is equally common from Senegal to ^ /> Beauvois. Flore cVOware, 1, jt. 41, /. 24. - Winterbotiom's Sirrra IjCohc, 1, p. 129. ^ Sierra Leone Report for 1794, ^j. 173, n. 47. ^ In Herb. Banks. ' Op. cit. p. 171, «. 33. 154 BOTANY OF CONGO. Congo, was foiincl abundantly near the moutli of the river. The remarks I have to make on Esculent Pkmts, my knowledge of which is chiefly derived from the journals of Captain Tiickey and Professor Smith, and the communi- 408] cations of Mr. Lockhart, may be here introduced ; the cultivated as well as the indigenous species being very similar along the whole of the west coast. On the l)anks of the Congo, as far as the expedition proceeded, the principal articles of vegetable food were found to be Indian Corn or Maize {Zea Mays) ; Cassava, both sweet and bitter, {latroplia Manihot L.) ; two kinds of Pulse, extensively cultivated, one of which is Ci/tisus Cajan of Linnaeus, the other not determined, but believed to be a species of Fhaseohis ; and Ground Nuts [AracJiis liypogaa L.) Tiie most valuable fruits seen were Plantains {Musa sapieyitim) \ the Papaw {Carica pajoaya) ; Pumpkins {Cucur- bita Fepo)\ Limes and Oranges [Citrus meclica et auran- tiuiii) ; Pine Apples [Bromelia Ananas) ; the common Tama- rind {Tamarindus indica) ; and Safic, a fruit the size of a small pluQi, which was not seen ripe. One of the most important plants not only of Congo, but of the whole extent of coast, is Elceis Gitineensis or the Oil Palm, from which also the best kind of Palm Wine is produced. Wine is likewise obtained from two other species of Palms, which are probably Fiaplda vinifera, and the supposed Coryplia^ considered as an Hyphsene by Professor Smith. Among the other Alimentary Plants which are either of less importance or imperfectly known, may be mentioned the " Shrubby IIolcus,'' noticed by Captain Tuckey (p. L3S) ; the common Yam, which j\Ir. Lockhart informs me he saw only near Cooloo ; and another species of Dioscorea found wild only, and very inferior to the Yam, requiring, accord- ing to the narrative, " four days boiling to free it from its pernicious qualities." On the same authority, " Sugar Canes of two kin.ds " were seen at Embomma, and Cabbages COM PAR ATI VE VIEW. 155 at Banza Noki : a kind of Capsicum or l^iixl Pepper, and Tobacco, were ])otli observed to ])c generally cultivated : and I Hud in the herbarium, a specimen of the Malaguetla Fejjper, or one of the species of Amomum, confounded under the name of A. Granmn-Paradlsi. ^Ir. Lockliart behevcs there was also a second kind of Ground Nut or Pea, which may be that mentioned by ?\Icrolla, under tlie name of Incumha} and the second sort perhaps noticed in Proyart's account of Loango/ which is probably Gli/cine suhterranea of Linnaeus, the Voandzeia [toy of M. du Petit Thenars,^ or Voandzou of Madagascar, where it is generally cultivated.^ Of the indigenous fruits, Anona Senegalensis, Sarcoce- phalus, a species of Cream fruit, and Chrysobalanus Icaco, have been already mentioned, as trees common to the whole line of coast. A species of Ximenia was also found by Professor Smith, who was inclined to consider it as not different from X. Americana : its fruit, which, according to his account, is yellow, the size of a plum, and of an acid but not disagree- able taste, is in the higher parts of the river called Gangi, it may therefore probably be the Of/Jtc(jIte of Lopcz,^ by whom it is compared to a yellow plum, and the tree pro- ducing it said to be very generally planted. An Aniidesma, probably like that mentioned by Afzelius, as having a fruit in size and taste resembling the currant, is also in the herbarium. It is particularly deserving of attention, that the greater part of the plants now enmBerated, as cultivated on the banks of the Congo, and among them nearly the whole of the most important species, have probal)ly been introduced from other parts of the world, and do not originally belong even to the continent of Africa. Thus it may be stated with confidence that the Maize, the JNIanioc or Cassava, and the Pine Apple, have been brought from America, and pro- bably the Papaw, the Capsicum, and Tobacco ; while the ' Piccardo Relaz. del Viar/. nel Her/, di Congo, ;j. 110. = P. IS. ^ Koi\ Gen. Mndagasc. n. 17. ' Flacuurt Madapasc. pp. Hi et 118, i Vljdfelta, IfarliccU'a Trandat, p. IL"). 156 BOTANY OF CONGO. Banana or Plantain, the Lime, the Orange, the Tamarind, and the Sugar Cane, may l)e considered as of Asiatic origin. In a former part of this essay, I have suggested that a careful investigation of the geographical distribution of genera might in some cases lead to the determination of the native country of plants at present generally dispersed. The value of the assistance to be derived from the source referred to, would amount to this ; that, in doubtful cases, where other arguments were equal, it would appear more pi'obable that the plant in question should belong to that country in which all the other species of the same genus were found decidedly indigenous, than to that where it was the only species of the genus known to exist. It seems to me that this reason- 470] ing may be applied with advantage towards determining the original country of several of the plants here enumerated, especially of the Banana, the Papaw, the Capsicum, and Tobacco. The Bcmana is generally considered to be of Indian origin : Baron Humboldt, however, has lately suggested^ that several species of Mf/sa may possibly be confounded under the names of Plantain and Banana ; and that part of these species may be supposed to be indigenous to America. How far the general tradition said to obtain both in Mexico, and Terra Pirma, as well as the assertion of Garcilasso de la Vega respecting Peru, may establish the fact of the iMusa having been cultivated in the new continent before the arrival of the Spaniards," I do not mean at present to inquire. But in opposition to the conjecture referred to, it may be advanced that there is no circumstance in the structure of any of the states of the Banana or Plantain cultivated in Indi^i, or the islands of equinoctial Asia, to prevent their beiug all considered as merely varieties of one and the same species, namely, Musa sajnentum ; that their ^ Nouv. Espag. vol. 2, p. 360. 2 Op. cit., p. 361. It may be observed, liowever, that this is not tlie opinion in every part of the continent of South America, for with respect to Erazil, Marcgraf and Piso assert that both the Banana and Plantain are considered as introduced plants, and the latter apparently from Congo. {Murcg. p. 137, et Piso Hist. Kat, Bras. p. 154.) COMPARATIVE VIEW. 157 reduction to a single species i.s even confinncd hy the mul- titude of varieties tliat exist ;^ by nearly the whole of these varieties being destitute of seeds ; and by the existence of a plant indigenous to the continent of India, producing perfect seeds; from which, therefore, all of them maybe supi^osed to have sprung. To these objections to the hypothesis of the i)lurality of species of the Banana, may be added the argument referred to as contributing to establish its Asiatic origin ; for we an! already acquainted with at least five distinct species of Musa in equinoctial Asia, while no other s})ecies has been found in America ; nor does it appear that the varieties of Banana, cultivated in that continent, may not etpially Ije reduced to Musa sapientum as those of India : and lastly, it is not even asserted that the types of any of those sup- posed species of American Banana, growing without culti- vation, and producing perfect seeds, have any where been found." That the Bananas now cultivated in equinoctial Africa, m come originally from India, appears to me equally probable, though it may be allowed that the Ensete of Bruce'^ is perhaps a distinct species of this genus, and indigenous only to Africa. ^ Musa sapientum, Uox. Corom. fab. 275. ^ M. Desvaux, in a dissertation on the genus Musa {in Joiini. iJe Boianiqiic appl. \o\. 4!, p. 1), has come to the same conclusion respecting the original country of the cultivated Banana, and also that its numerous varieties arc reducible to one species. In this dissertation he takes a view of the floral en- velope of Musa peculiar to himself. The perianthium in this genus is generally described as consisting of two unequal divisions or lips. Of these, one is divided at top into five, or more rarely into three segments, and envelopes the other, which is entire, of a difi'crent form and more petal-like texture. The en- veloping division M. Desvaux regards as the calyx, the inner as the corolla. It seems very evident to me, however, that the deviation in Musa from the regular form of a Monocotyledonous flower, consists in the confluence of the three divisions of the outer scries of the perianthium, and in the cohesion, more or less intimate, with these of the two lateral divisions of tlic inner series ; the third division of this series, analogous to the labellum in the OrchidciT, being the inner lip of the flower. This view seems to be established l)y the several modifications observable in the dillcrent species of Musa itself, especially in M. super /ja or]{o\huv^h, {Plants of Coromaud. IJ, tab. -223), and in t lie flower of Musa figured by Plumicr, {Nov. Gen. t. 3J'), but still more by the irregularity confined to the inner series in Strelitzia, and by the near approach to regularity, even in this scries, iu Kavenala (or Urania), both of wliicli belong to the same natural order. •* Travels, vol. 5, p. 3G. 158 BOTANY OF CONGO. The Vcquiw (Carica papaya), from analogous reasoning, may be regarded as of American origin ; there being several other decidedly distinct species natives of that continent, while no species except the cultivated Pnpaw, nor any plant nearly related to this singular genus, is known to exist either in Asia or Africa. But in the present case, the assistance derived from the argument adduced, may perhaps be considered as unnecessary ; for the circumstance of there being no Sanscrit name for so remarkable a plant as the Papaw,-^ is nearly decisive of its not being indigenous to India. And in the Malay Islands, the opinion of the inhabitants, according to Rumphius,^ is that it was there introduced by the Portuguese. The same argument may be extended to Ccq)smim, of which all the known species probably belong to the new continent ; for the only important exception stated to this genus being wholly of American origin, namely, C.fridcscejis, 472] seems to be set aside merely by the appellations of TcJdlli and Lada TcJiiUi, as given to it in the Malay Islands ; Chilli, either simply, or in composition, being the Mexican name for all the species and varieties of this genus. ^ All the species of Nicotiana appear to be American, except N. Australasice (the N, undalata of Ventenat and Prod. Plor. Nov. Holl. but not of Plora Peruviana,) which is certainly a native of New Holland. The exception here, however, does not materially invalidate the reasoning, N. AmircdasicB differing so niuch from the other species as to form a separate section of the genus. The same argument might perhaps be applied to other plants of doubtful origin, as to Canna indica, which it would derive from America. It is certainly not meant, however, to employ this reason- ing in every case, and in opposition to all other evidence ; and instances may be found, even among the alimentary plants, where it is very far from being satisfactory. Thus the Cocoa Nut, though it will probably be considered as ^ Fleming in Jsiai. Resear. ii, p. IGl. - Herb. Amhoin. i,p. 147. ^ Eenmndez, Rer. Medic. Nov. Ilispan. Thesaur. p. 134, et Nieremb. Hist, iAW.iJ. 363. COMPARATIVE VIEW. 150 indigenous to the shores and islands of equinoctial Asia, is yet the only species of its genus that does not belong exclu- sively to America. Cytisiis Cajci?!, may be supposed to have been introduced from India. This plant, Avhich is very generally cultivated in the vicinity of the Congo, I conclude is the Voando, mentioned by Captain Tuckey as being ripe in October ; and as Mr. Lockhart understood from the natives, that Cytisus Cajan continues to bear for three years, it is pro- bably Merolla's Ovvando, of which he gives a similar account.^ Whether AracJns hjporjcea be indigenous or introduced, cannot now perhaps be satisfactorily determined. This remarkable plant, whose singular structure and economy were first correctly described by M. Poiteau,^ and which was every where seen in abundance, as far as the river was examined, appears to form an important article of cultiva- tion along the whole of the west coast of Africa, and proba- bly also on the east coast, on several parts of which it was found by Loureiro.^ According to the same author, it is also universally culti- vated in China and Cochinchina. From China it has probably been introduced into the 1473 continent of India, Ceylon, and the Malayan Archipelago, where, though now generally cultivated, there is reason to believe, particularly from the names given to it, that it is not indigenous. I think it not very iniprol)able that it may have been carried from Africa to various parts of equinoctial America, though it is noticed in some of the early accounts of that continent, especially of Peru and Brazil. According to Professor Sprengel,"* it is mentioned by Theophrastus as cultivated in Egypt : but it is by no means evident that Arachis is the plant intended in the passage of Theophrastus referred to ; and it is probable that had it been formerly cultivated in Egypt, it would still l)c found in that country ; it is not, however, included either in ^ Piccardo llelaz. ;>. 120. - Mem. dc V Instil. Sc. Phi/s. Sai\ Elrang. ],/?. 453. ^ Ilor. Cochin. 430. ■» Hist, ltd Herb. },p. 98. 160 BOTANY OF CONGO. Eorskal's Catalogue, or in the more extensive Flora Egyp- tiaca of M. Delile. There is nothing very improbable in the supposition of Arachis hypogsea being indigenous to Asia, Africa, and even America ; but if it 1)e considered as originally belong- ing to one of those continents only, it is more likely to have been brought from China througli India to Africa, than to have been carried in the opposite direction. GIf/ci/ie subterrcoiea, however, Avhich is extensively culti- vated in Africa, Madagascar, and several parts of equinoctial America, is probably of African origin ; it is stated, at least both by Marcgraf and Piso, to have been introduced into Brazil from Angola or Congo.^ The IIoIcHs noticed by Captain Tuckey, of which the specimens in the herbarium do not enable me to determine whether it be a distinct species, or a variety only of //. sorglmm or saccharai/fs, may be considered as indigenous, or at least as belonging to Africa. According to Mr. Lockhart, it is very generally found wild, and it is only once mentioned as cultivated : it may, however, have been formerly cultivated, along Vruth other species of Millet, to a much greater extent ; its place being now supplied by the Maize, which gives probably both a more productive and a more certain crop. The JDioscorea or bitter Yam, which was observed only in a wild state, may be presumed to be a native species ; and 474] if ever it has been cultivated, it may in like manner be supposed to have been superseded by the Manioc or Cassava. The Saf((,^ which Mr. Lockhart understood from the natives was one of their most esteemed fruits, he observed to be very generally planted round the villages, especially from Embomma upwards, and to be carefully preserved from birds : its importance is perhaps increased from its ripening in October, a season when the general supply of vegetable food may be supposed to be scanty. 1 Mandubi d' Angola. Marcg. Hist. Nat. Brasit. 43. Mandobi, Piso, Hist. Nat. Bmsil. p. 256. 2 Probably the Zaffo of some of .,) 164 BOTANY or CONGO. the equinoctial relation, but also, to a certain degree, in the 477] more extensive genera of which several of these families consist : and there are even about forty species common to these distant regions. To the vegetation of Equinoctial America it has certainly much less affinity. Several genera, however, which have not yet been observed in India or New Holland, are common to this part of Africa and America -} and there are upwards of thu^ty species in the Congo herbarium, which are also natives of the opposite coasts of Brazil and Guiana. As the identity of species, especially of the Dicotyle- donous division, common to equinoctial America and other intratropical countries, has often been questioned, I have subjoined two lists of plants included in the Congo herba- rium, of which the first consists of such species as are common to America and India : and the second, of such as are found in America only. I have given also a third list, of species common to Congo and India, or its Islands, but which have not been observed in America. And a fourth is added, consisting of doubtful plants, to which I have, in the mean time, applied the names of those species they most nearly resemble, and to which they may really belong, without, however, considering their identity as determined. I. List of Plants common to Equinoctial Africa, America, and Asia, Gleichenia Hermanni, Prodr. Flor. ^ Fuirena umbellata, L. fil. Nov. Boll. > Pistia Stratiotes, L. Mertensia dichotoma, Willd. j Boerhaavia mutabilis, Prodr. Flor. Agrostis Virginica, L. Nov. Holt. Cyperus articulatus, L. "I 7 Ipomoea pes-caprse, Nob. — niloticus, Vahl. j^"""^P' Couvolvoulus pes-capra, L. 1 ^^ Lipocarpha argeutea, Nob. "1 — brasiliensis, L. J ' ^' Hypeelyptum argenteum, Va/il. J Ipomoea pentaphylla, Jacqu. Eleocharis capitata, Prodr. Fl. N. Eoll. Scoparia dulcis, L. 1 Namely, Elseis, Jacqu. Rivina, Z. Telanthera, Nob. (Alternantherae pen- taiidrai). Alcliornea, Sw. Blechum, Prodr. Flor. Nov. Eoll. (Blechi sp. Juss.) Schwenckia, i. \l-^x>ih, Jacqu. Yandellia, Z. Aunona, Z. Bauisteria, A^o^. (Bauisteriae sp. L.) Paullinia, Juss. (Paulliniae 5/?. Z.) Vismia, Ruiz, et Pav . Couocarpus, Z. Lcgnotis, Sw. (Cassipourea, Aubl.) Chailletia, Decand. C'OMI'AHATIVK VIEW. U)5 Helioti*opiinu indicuni, L. Sphenoclca zcylaiiica, Gtcrt. Af^cratiini conyzoidcs, L. Waltheria iudica, L. l,,,,/. — amcricana, L. J ' Hibiscus tiliaccus, L. Sida periplocifolia, L. Cassia occideiitalis, Tj. Guilandina Bondiic, L. — IJonduccUa, L. Abrus prccatorius, L. licdysarum triflorum, L. cad. ,v/;. II. PkaiU common to Equinoctial Africa and America : hut not found in India, Octoblcpharum albiduni, Iledw. Acrosticlium avireum, L. Eragrostis ciliaris. "I Poa ciliaris, L. J Cypcrus lii^ularis, L, Sciiwcnckia amcricana, L. Hyptis obtusifolia, Noh. Struchium (Amcricauuiii), Br. 312. jam. Sida juncea, Banks et Soland. 3ISS. Brasil. Urena amcricana, L. \ d — reticulata, Cavan. J ' ^' Malachra radiata, L. Jussiiea erecta, L. Crotalaria axillaris, llorl. Kew. Sf Willd. Pterocarpus luuatus, L. III. Flants common to equinoctial Africa a?id India : but not found in America, lloccella fucitbrmis, Ackar. Lichenog. 440. Pcrotis latifoiia, Soland. in llort. Kew. Centotlieca lappacea, Beam. Eleusine indica, Gcsrt. Flagellaria indica, L. Gloriosa superba, L. Celosia argeutea, L. ^ — margaritacea, L. > ead. sp. — albida? Willd. ) Desmochceta lappacea, Decand. Grangea (maderaspatana), Adans. Lavenia erecta, Sw. Oxystelma esculentum, Noh. Perlploca esculenta, Roxb. Nympbsea Lotus, L. — pubescens, WilUL Hibiscus surattcnsis, L, Leea sambucina, L. Hcdysarum pictum, L. Indigot'cra latcritia, Willd. Glinus lotoides, L. \ead. sp. IV. list of Species loliich have not been satisfacforili/ ascertained. Acrostichum alcicornc, Sw. "I — stem aria, Beauv. j Imperata cylindrica, Prodr. Flor. Nov. IIoll. Paiiicum crus-galli, L. Typlia angustifolia, L. Gisekia pharnaceoidcs, L. Cassytha pubescens, Vrodr. Flor. Nov. IIoll. Celtis orientalis, L. Cardiospermum grandiflorum, Sic. Paullinia pinnata, L. Hydrocotylc asiatica, L. [^79 Hedysarum adscendens. Sic. Hcdysarum vagiualo, L. Pterocarpus Ecastophyllum, L. On these lists it is necessary to make sonic ol)scr\a- tions. 1st. The number of species in thi'. first tince lists taken 166 BOTANY OF CONGO. together is equal at least to one-twelfth of the whole collec- tion. The proportion, indeed, which these species bear to the entire mass of vegetation on the banks of the Congo is probably considerably smaller, for there is no reason to believe that any of them are very abundant except Cyperus Papyrus and Bombax pentandrum, and most of them appear to have been seen only on the lower part of the river. 2nd. The relative numbers of the species belonging to the primary divisions in the lists, are analogous to, and not very materially different from, those of the whole herbarium ; Dicotyledones being to Monocotyledones nearly as 3 to 1 ; and Acotyledones being to both these divisions united as hardly 1 to 16 : hence the Phsenogamous plants of the lists alone form about one-thirteenth of the entire collection. The proportions now stated are very different from those existing in the catalogue I have given of plants common to New Holland and Europe;^ in which the Acotyledones form one-twentieth, and the Phsenogamous plants only one- sixtieth part of the extra-tropical portion of the Plora ; while the Monocotyledones are to the Dicotyledones as 2 to 1. The great proportion of Dicotyledonous plants in the lists now given, and especially in the first two, which are altogether composed of American species, is singularly at variance with an opinion very generally received, that no well established instance can be produced of a Dicotyle- donous plant, common to the equinoctial regions of the old and new continent. 3rd. The far greater i)art of the species in the lists are strictly equinoctial ; a few, however, have also been observed in the temperate zones, namely, Agrostis Virginica, belong- ing, as its name implies, to Virginia, and found also on the shores of Van Diemen's Island, in a still higher latitude ; Cyperus Papyrus and articulatus, Nymphsea Lotus, and 480] Pistia Straliotes, which are natives of Egypt ; Glhius lotoides of Egypt and Barbary ; and Flagellaria indica^ ^ Flinders' Voy. 2, f 3U2. [Ante, p. 08.) COMJ'AKATIVK VIKW. lO? existing on tlie cast coast of New Holland, in as high a hititude as 32^ 8. 4th. It may perhaps be suggested with respect to these lists, that they contain, or even chiefly consist of, plants that during the constant intercourse which has now sub- sisted for upwards of three centuries between Africa, America, and India, may have, either from design or accidentally, been carried from one of these regions to another, and therefore are to be regarded as truly natives of that continent only from which they originally proceeded. It appears to me, however, that there is no plant included in any of the hsts which can w^ell be sup[)osed to have been purposely carried from one continent to another, unless perhaps Chr^sobalanus Icaco, and Cassia occldentalis ; both of which may possibly have been introduced into America by the Negroes, from the west coast of Africa ; the former as an eatable fnut, the latter as an article of medicine. It seems at least more likely that they should have travelled in tliis than in the opposite direction. But I confess the mode of introduction now stated, does not appear to me very probable, even with respect to these two plants ; both of them being very general in Africa, as well as ill America ; though Crysobalanus Icaco is considered of but little value as a fruit in either continent ; and for Cassia occiden talis, which exists also in India, another mode of conveyance nuist likewise be sought. Several species in the lists, however, may be supposed to have been accidentally carried, from adhering to, or being mixed with, articles of food or commerce ; either from the nature of the surface of their pericarpial covering, as l)es- mochaeta lappacea, Lavenia erecta, Ageratum conyzoides, Grangea maderaspatana, Boerhaavia mutabilis, and llyptis obtusifolia ; or from the minuteness of their seeds, as Schwenckia araericana, Scoparia dulcis, Jussiaea erecta, and Sphenoclea zeylanica. That the plants here enumerated have actually been carried in the manner now stated is, however, entirely conjectural, and the supposition is by no means necessary ; several of them, as Lavenia erecta, Sco- paria dulcis, and Boerhaavia uuitabilis, being also natives of 168 BOTANY OF CONGO. the intratropical part of New Holland ; their transportation to or from which cannot be supposed to have been affected in any of the ways suggested. The probability, however, of these modes of transporta- tion, with respect to the plants referred to, and others of similar structure, being even admitted, the greater part of the lists would still remain ; and to account for the disper- 481] sion of these, recourse must be had to natural causes, or such as are unconnected with human agency. But the necessity of calling in the operation of these causes implies the adoption of that theory according to which each species of plants is originally produced in one spot only, from which it is gradually propagated. Whether this be the only, or the most probable opinion that can be held, it is not my intention to inquire : it may however be stated as not unfavorable to it, that, of the Dicotyledonous plants of the lists, a considerable number have the embryo of the seed highly developed, and at the same time well protected by the texture of its integuments. This is the case in Malvaceae, Convolvulacese, and parti- cularly in Leguminosge, Avhich is also the most numerous family in the lists, and in several of whose species, as Gici- land'ina Bonchic, and Abrus precatorius, the two conditions of development and protection of the embryo coexist in so remarkable a degree, that I have no doubt the seeds of these plants would retain their vitality for a great length of time either in the currents of the ocean,^ or in the digestive organs of birds and other animals ; the only means a})parently by which their transportation from one continent to another can be effected : and it is deserving of notice that these seem to be the two most general plants on the shores of all equinoctial countries. The Dicotyledonous plants in the lists v/hich belong to other families have the embryo of the seed apparently less * Sir Josepli Banks informs me, that lie received some years ago the drawing of a plant, which his correspondent assured him was raised from a seed found on the w^est coast of Ireland, and that the plant was indisputably Gallandlna Bonduc. Linnaeus also seems to have been acquainted with other instances of germination having taken place in seeds thrown on shore on the coast of Korway. Vide Cohmue Flanlamni, p. 3, in Amoca. Acad, vol, 8. COMl'ARATlVi: \IK\V. 1G9 advanced, but yet in a state of considerable development, indicated either by the entire want or scanty remains of albumen : the only exception to this being Lean, in wliicli the embryo is many times exceeded in size by the albumen. In the Monocotyledonous plants, on the other hand, con- sisting of Graminca?, Cyperacea), Gloriosa, Elagellaria and Pistia, the embryo bears a very small proportion to the mass of the seed, which is formed of albumen, generally fannaccous. But it may here be observed that the existence of a copious albumen in Monocotyledones does not equally imply an inferior degree of vitality in the embryo, but [482 may be considered as the natural structure of that primary division ; seeds without albumen occurring only in certain genera of the paradoxical Aroidese, and in some other Monocotyledonous orders which are chiefly aquatic. 5th. Doubts may be entertained of the identity of particu- lar species. On this subject I may observe, that for what- ever errors may be detected in these lists, I must be considered as solely responsible ; the insertion of every plant contained in them being founded on a comparison of specimens from the various regions of which their existence in the particular lists implies them to be natives. The only exception to this being Lipocarpha argentea, of which I have not seen American specimens ; as a native of that continent therefore it rests on the very sufficient authority of Baron Humboldt and M. Kunth. Tn my remarks on the natural orders, I have already suggested doubts with respect to certain species included in the lists, and shall here add a few observations on such of the others as seem to require it. Acrosticlum aureum, L. was compared, and judged to agree, with American specimens ; and I have therefore placed it in the 2nd list, without, however, meaning to decide whether those plants originally coml)ined with A. aureum, and now separated from it, should be regarded as species or varieties. Faircna umbellala, Z. //. from Congo, has its umbels somewhat less divided than either the American plant or that from the continent of India ; but from specimens 170 BOTANY OF CONGO. collected in the Nicobar Islands, this would appear to be a variable circumstance. Gloriosa supcrha, L. which seems to be very general along the whole of the west coast of Africa, is considered as a variety of the Indian plant by M. Lamarck. This African variety has no doubt given rise to the estabhshment of the second species of the genus, namely G. simplecc, which Lin- noeus adopted from Miller } and which Miller founded on the account sent to hira by M. Richard, of the Trianon Garden, along with the seeds of what he called a new Gloriosa, brought from Senegal by Adanson, and having blue flowers. Miller had no opportunity of determining the correctness of this account ; for though the seeds vege- tated, the plant died without flowering ; but he added a character not unlikely to belong to the seedling plants of G. superba, namely the want of tendrils. Adanson himself, 4S3] indeed, notices what he considers a new species of Gloriosa in Seneo;al,^ but he savs nothinp^ of the colour of its flowers, which he would hardly have omitted, had they been blue : that his plant, however, was not without tendrils may be inferred from their entering into the character he afterwards gave of the genus,^ as well as from M. Lamarck's a<3Count of his variety /3 of G. superba,* which he seems to have described from Adanson's specimens. And as no one has since pretended to have seen a species of this genus, either with blue flowers, or leaves without tendrils, G. sim- plex, which has long been considered as doubtful, may be safely left out of all future editions of the Species Plantarum. As the supposed G. superba of this coast, however, seems to difler from the Indian plant in the greater length and more equal diameter of its capsule, it may possibly be a distinct species, though at present I am inclined to con- sider it as only a variety. Sphenoclea zeyJanica, Gcert. I have compared this plant from Congo with specimens from India, Java, China, 1 Gloriosa 2, Mill. Bid. ed. 7. ^ Nouvelle espcce do Metlionica, HisL Nat. du, Senegal., p. 137. ^ Mendoni, Fam. des Plant. 2, ;?. 48. * Enci/c. Method. Bo tan. 4, ^. 134. COMrARATlVE VIKW. 171 Cochincliina, Gambia, Demerary, and the island of Trinidad. I was at one time inclined to Ijelievo that Sphenoclea^ iniufht be considered as an attendant on Rice, which it verv generally accompanies, and with which I snpposed it to have been originally imported from India into the varions countries where it is found. This hypothesis may still account for its existence in the rice fields of Egypt ;^ but as it noAV appears to have been observed in countries where there is no reason to believe that rice has ever been culti- vated, the conjecture must be abandoned. Hibiscus tiliacGHS, L. agrees with the plant of India, except in a very slight difference in the acumen of the leaf ; but the specimens from America have their outer calyx proportionally longer. Sida jjcriplocifolia, L. corresponds with American speci- mens ; those in Hermann's herbarium, from which the species was established, have a longer acumen to the leaf : in other respects I perceive no difference. Waltheria indica, L. I consider W. americana to [^4 be a variety of this sportive species, which seems to be common to all equinoctial countries. TJrena americana, L. and JJ, reticulata, Cavan. appear to me not to differ specifically ; and the plant from Congo agrees with West India specimens. Jussicea erecta, L. from Congo, agrees with West India specimens in having linear leaves ; a specimen, however, from Miller's herbarium, which has been compared, and is said to correspond, with that in the Linnean collection, has elliptical leaves. Chrysohalanus Icaco, L. has its leaves more deeply refuse than any American specimens I have seen, but in this respect it agrees with Catesby's figure. Guilandina Bonduc, L, from which G. Bonducella does not appear to differ in any respect, is one of the most general plants on the shores of equinoctial countries. ^ Rapi7iia herhacca of the Flora Cocliiiicliiiiensis (p. 127) is ccrtaiiil^v Spherioclea zeylauica^ as appears by a specimen s(Mit to Sir Joseph Banks by Loureiro liin»self. ' Dddc Flor, Egi/pt. illiisl. in op. rit. 172 BOTANY OF CONGO. Pterocarpus lunatus, L. I have compared the plant from Congo with an authentic specimen from the Linnean her- barium, the examination of which proves that the appearance of ferruginous pubescence in the panicle, noticed in Linne's description, is the consequence of his specimen having been immersed in spirits. Several of the plants included in the fourth list, I am inclined to consider varieties only of the species to which they are referred ; but I have placed them among the more doubtful plants of this list, as their differences seem to be permanent, and are such as admit of being expressed. One of these is Cardiospermum grandiflorum, Sw. of which the specimens from Congo differ somewhat in inflorescence from the West India plant. Faullinia pinnata, L. is distinguished rather remarkably from the American plant by the figure of the leaflets, which approach to cuneiform, or widen upwards, but I can per- ceive no other difference. Pteroca/pus Ecastojiliylluni, L. differs merely in the want of the very short acumen or narrow apex of the leaf, which I have constantly found in all the West India specimens I have examined. GiseJcia jjJiarnaceoideSy L. from Congo, has nearly linear leaves ; but I have seen specimens from Koenig with leaves of an intermediate form. I shall conclude this essay, already extended considerably beyond my original plan, with a general statement of the proportion of new genera and species contained in Professor Smith's herbarium. 485] The whole number of species in the collection is about 620 ; but as specimens of about thirty of these are so imperfect as not to be referable to their proper genera, and some of them not even to natural orders, its amount may be stated at 590 species. Of these about 250 are absolutely new: nearly an equal number exist also in different parts of the west coast of equinoctial Africa and not in other countries ; of which, COMPAKATIVK YIVAV. 173 however, the greatest part are yet unpublished : and about 70 are connuon to other intratropical regions. Of unpul)lished genera there are 32 in the colleetion ; twelve of which are absolutely new, and three, though observed in other parts of this coast of equinoctial Africa, had not been found before in a state sufficiently perfect, to ascertain their structure ; ten belong to diii'erent parts of the same line of coast ; and seven are common to other countries. No natural order, absolutely new, exists in the herba- rium ; nor has any family been found peculiar to equinoc- tial Africa. The extent of Professor Smith's herbarium proves not only the zeal and activity of my lamented friend, but also his great acquirements in that branch of science, which was his more particular province, and to his excessive exertions in the investigation of which he fell a victim, in the ill-fated expedition to Congo. Had he returned to Europe, he would assuredly have given a far more complete and generally interesting account of his discoveries than what is here attempted : and the numerous facts which he could no doubt have communi- cated respecting the habit, the structure, and the uses of the more important and remarkable plants, would probably have determined him to have followed a very different plan from that adopted in the })resent essay. It remains only that I should notice the exemplary dili- gence of the Botanic Gardener, Mr. David Lockhart, the only survivor, I believe, of the party by whom the river above the falls was examined, in that disastrous journey which proved fatal to the expedition. From Mr. Lockhart I have received valuable information concernhig many of the specimens contained in the herba- rium, and also respecting the esculent plants observed on the banks of the Congo. Febniary 2, 1S18. LIST OF PLANTS COLLECTED BY THE OEFICEES, &c., IN CAPT. EOSS'S VOYAGE, COASTS OE BAFFIN'S BAY. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. [Reprinted from " A Voyage of Discovery for the piuyose of exploring BoJ^ns Bay," by John Eoss, K.S., Captain Royal Navy. Appendix, pp. cxli — cxliv.] LONDON 1819. LIST OP PLANTS [cxU COLLECTED ON THE COASTS OF BAFFIN'S BAY, From Lat. 70° 30' to 7G° 12' o)i the East Side; AND AT POSSESSION BAY, In Lat. 73° on the West Side. The List is formed chiefly from Capt. Ross's collection ; a considerable number of additional species to which (S.) is annexed, were collected by Capt. Edward Sabine, and a few marked (R) were received from Mr. Eisher, the surgeon of the Alexander. TUIANDRIA. Eriophorum polystachyon, Linn. Alopecurus alpiuus, Smith, Flor. Brit. iii, p. 13S6. Agrostis algida, Fhipps's Voy. p. 200. Wahlenb. Lapp. p. 25, t. i. (S.) Gra- men sui generis. — — — paradoxa, nov. ■?/?. Vix hujus, forsan proprii, generis. Poa laxa, Willden. Sp. PL i, p. 380. Hexandria. Kumex digynus, L. Distinct um genus (DoNiA nob}) efformat. Decandria. Andromeda tetragona, L. Pyrola rotuudifolia, L. ? Absque floribus hand dcterminauda. Saxifraga oppositifolia, L. [cxiii propinqua, uov. sp. S. Ilir- culo, cui proxima, minor, et diversa pr£csertim calycibus nudis ct petalis inappendiculatis. llagellaris, Sternberg, Saxifr. p. 25, t. 6. S. setigera, Fur ah, Amer. \, p. 312. (F.) tricuspidata, Willden Sp. Pi. ii, p. G57. (S.) coespitosa, L. Notis non- nuUis dilTert, forsan distincta. pctiolaris, nov. sp. proxima S. rivulari. (S.) ccrnua, L. Silene acaulis, L. Lychnis apctala, L. * Corrected by Mr. Brown in the second edition of the voyage to " Oxyria, /////."— Edit. 12 178 PLANTS or BAFFIN S BAY. sp. I-ychnis triflora, nov. sp. Cerastium alpiuum, L. ICOSANDIIIA. Poteiitilla pulchella, 7iov. sericese affinis. (S.) groeulandica, itov. sp.F niniis aflfiuis P. frigidje et Braunianse. (S.) Drjas intecrrifolia. Vahl in Flor. Ban. 1216. POLYANDRIA. Papaver nudicaule, L. Ranunculus — , sulphureus forte vel glacialis ; species e fragraentis non determinauda. (F.) DiDYNAMIA. Pedicularis hirsuta, Z. clxiii] Tetkadynamia. Draba muricella, Walilenh. Lapp. p. 174, t. xi, f. 2 ? (S.) ■ oblongata, novi. sp. (S.) corynibosa, ncv. sp. ? prsece- denti valde aflfinis et ambse D. ru- pestri {Hort. Kew. iv, p. '.)!) proximse. (S.) Cocblearia fenestrata, 7iov. sp. A C. anglica et danica, qiiibus valde propinqua, differt valvulis subaveniis et dissepimenti elliptico-lauceolati axi debiscente. Syngenesia. Leontodon Taraxacum, L. F varietas nana ? vix species distincta. MONCECIA. Carex compacta, nov. sp. affinis. (F.) (S.) Dkecia. Enipetrum nigrum, Z. Salix arctica, nov. sp. specimen mancum dubise speciei, prsecedenti proximse. POLYGAMIA. Hierocbloe alpina, Br. Holcus al- pinus, Wahlenh. Lapp. p. 51. (S.) Cryptogamia. Lycopodium Selago, Z. (S.) Polytricbum juniperinum, Hooker and Taylor, Muse. Brit. p. 25. Ortbotriclmm cupulatum, Muse. Brit. p. 72? Trichostomum lanuginosum, Mnsc. Brit. p. 60. Dicrauum scoparium, Muse. Brit. p. 57. [cxlir Milium turgidum, Wahlenb. Lapp. p. 351. Bryum , absque capsulis. Hypnum aduncum, Z. Juiigermanuia , fructificatione nulla. Gvrophora birsuta, Jchar. Syn. p. 69. \S.) erosa, Achar. Syn. p. 65. (S.) Cetrariaislandica, Achar. Syn. p. 229. nivalis, Achar. Syn. p. 228. Cenomyce rangiferiua, Achar. Syn. p. 277. fimbriata, Achar. Syn. p. 254? Dufurea ? rugosa, nov. sp. Cornicularia bicolor, Achar. Syn. p. 301. ^ ^ Usnea ? , nov. sp.? absque scu- C. pullse tellis. Ulva crispa. Lightf. Scot. 972 ? Algarum genus ? ? Confervis simplicissimis et Tremellse cruentaB {Eng. Bot. 1800) quodammodo affine ? ? Minute globules, the colouring matter of the Red Snow, of which extensive patches were seen in lat. 76° 25' N., and long. 65° W. CATALOGUE OF PLANTS FOUND IN SPITZBERGEN BY CAPTAi:^ SCORESBT. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. [Reprinted from " An Account of the Arctic Regions,'' by W. Scoresby, Jun., F.R.S. E. Vol. 1, Appendix, No. V, pp. 75, 76.] EDINBURGH. 1820. CATALOGUE OF PLANTS POUND IN S P I T Z B E R G E N.^ [75 Hexandria. Luzula campestris, Juncus campcs- tris, L. Decandria. Andromeda tetragona, Liitne. SaxilVaga oppositifolia, Z. cernua, L. var. nivalis, L. ■ caespitosa, j3 grcenlandica, Wahlenb. lapp.^ 119. Cerastium alpinum, a hirsutum, Wahlenb. laj)p., 136. ICOSANDRIA. Dryas octopetala, L. POLYANDIIIA. Papaver radicatum, Rottb. Vix di- versura a P. nudicaule, L. llanunculus sulphureus, Soland. in F/iipps' Voyage. DiDYNAMIA. Pedicularis hirsuta, L. Tetradynamia. Coclilearia grcenlandica? Vel C. An- glica, Wahl. lapp. Cardaniine bcUidilblia, Z. Draba alpina, Z. Dicecia. Salix polaris, WaJilenb. lapp., 2G1. Cryptogamia. Trichostoniuni lanusrinosum. Ilypnum dcndroidcs. rufescens ? Bryum vcntricosum, Smilh brit. ligu latum ? Dierani species ? Andretea alpina. Ulva ? Fucus forsau nov. sp. prope [76 alatunii sed absque fructific. plumosus. sinuatus. Conferva ? 'G. Cenomyce furcata, Achar. Sj/n., pocillum, Id., 253. Solorina crocea, Id., 8. Alectoriajubata, /3 cbalybeiformis, /. 344. Draba androsacea, Wahlenb, Icqjp. j). 174, /. 11, /. 5, exclus. syn. Desc. Txcidix fusiformis, fibris nonnullis longis siniplici- bus, multiceps. Caules breves, clivisi, basi reliquiis petio- lorum emarcidis albis squauiati, partialcs senumcialcs, dense foliati. Folia lanceolata v. oblongo-lanccolata acutiuscula, plana, integerrima, venis alte immersis anastoinozantibus, niarginibiis ciliatis pilis patentibus simplicibus paucissi- niisque furcatis, paginis adidtorum glabris, novelloriim pube brevi ramosa substellata conspersis. Scapi uncialcs— ses- quiunciales, ssepissime aphylli, nunc folio unico lanceolato- lineari instructi, glabemmi, laeves. Corijmhi 5-6-llori pedicellis glaberriniis patentibus, inferioribus flore saepe longioribus. Ccdijx : foliolis concavis, ovalibus, extus vel pilis nonnullis simplicibus conspersis vel soepius glaber- riniis. Fefa/a alba, calyce diiplo longiora, u/?^iw brevi, lamina obovata venosa. Stamina tetradynama, calyce longiora, petalis breviora, fdamenlis edentulis, aaiJieris uniformibus, subrotundis ochroleucis. Ovarium sessile ova- tum glabrum. Stylm brevissimus. Siigma capitato-bilobum, stylo manifeste latins. Siliculce racemoso-coryinbosso, lanceo- lato-ovatse, glabrae, stigmate subsessili apiculatae, pedicellis patentibus paulo longiores polyspermae. Scmina biseriata, immarginata. 10. CocHLEARiA FENESTRATA, siUculis elHpticis ovali- busve, valvis subaveniis, dissepimento elliptico-lanceolato axi saepins fenestrato, foliis radicalibus cordatis integerrimis ; caidinis spathulato-oblongis subdentatis. Coclilearia fenestrata, Br. in Fo-W vojj. ed. '2, vol. '2, jj. 193. {Ante, p. 178.) De Cand. S7jst. nat. 2, p. 367. Desc. Species polymorpha. Folia radicalia reniformi- cordata, cito dccidua ; caulina sessilia, integra vel pauciden- tata. Calyx saepe purpurascens. Pcdala alba, obovata, calyce longiora. Antherce subrotundic. Sff/li/.s brcvis. 192 CH LOUIS MELVILLIANA. Stigma capitatum. Silicula obtusa, stylo brevi cum stigmate apiculata. Valvce ventricosse, venis alte immersis. Dissepi- wentiim nunc ellipticum, nunc oblongum v. angustato- oblongum, e lamellis duabus tenuissimis facile separandis ; loculi polyspermi. Funiculi umhilicales basibus connexis ope membranae angustae dissepimento parallelae. Semina contraria, h. e. cruribus embryonis invicem septoque paral- lelis, ovata, reticulata, imrnarginata. Obs. In exemplar! unico Siliculas passim triloculares trivalves dissepimento pariter fenestrato observavi. PL.^TYPETALUM. Char. Gen. Silicula ovalis, valvis convexiusculis. Semina biseriata. Cotijledones incumbentes. Stylus brevissimus. Calyx sub-patens. Petalorum lamincB dilatatge. ccixvii] Habitus fere Brayse quacum structura floris cotyle' donib usque incumbentibus convenit ; satis diversum ^^ericarpii forma, Afflne quoque Subularise esse videtur, quce ob cotyle- dones angustas bicrures, in embryone tantwm bicruri ab eadem tribu minime removenda. Notis fructificationis pluribus accedit etiam Stenopetalo nob. quod calyce clauso, petalis subulatis I glandulis recejjtaculi et habitu diversissimum, nee rev era afjine. 11. Platypetalum purpurascens, stigmate bilobo patenti, stylo manifesto, scapis nudis unifoliisque pubescen- tibus, siliculis glabriusculis. Desc. Radix perennis, fusiformis ssepe multicaulis. Caules breves, indivisi, basi denudati, supra dense foliati. Folia lanceolata, obtusiuscula, integerrima, rarius dente uno alterove instructa, crassa, avenia, Isete-viridia, apice pilis nonnullis albis acutis simplicibus rariusve furcatis plerumque obsita ; petioli basi dilatati membranacei pallidi. Scapi terminates, ssepius apliylli, vix unciales, basi nunc glabrati. Corymbus 4-6-florus, ebracteatus. Calyx modice patens, sepalis ovatis concavis subaequalibus, extus fusco-purpureis, limbo angusto albo, apice saepe pilosiusculis quandoque glaberrimis, tardius deciduis. Petala alba, purpureo dilute tincta, unguiculata, laminis dilatatis, latioribus quam DICOTYLEDONES. 193 longioribus, integris, obtusissimis, ungues lincarcs superan- tibus. Glandulce reccptaculi quatuor, per paria approxi- matae, latera filamentoruin brcvioruiii stipantes. Stamina tetradynaina, filamentis edentulis distinctis ; antheris uni- forniibus subrotundis oclirolcucis. Ovarium, sessile, ovale, pubcscens pilis acutis siiii])licibus uumerosis albis. Sfj/Ius brevissimus, tamen nianifestus. Stigma: lobis patentibus, obtusis, papulosis. SiliadcB corynibosgc, ovales, stylo brevissimo cum stigmate patenti apiculatac, biloculares, polyspermae, valvis modice coueavis, disscpimento com- pleto. Semina immarginata, fusca. 12. Platypetalum dubium, stigmate indiviso subsessili, silicnlis scapisque pubcsceutibus. Obs. Floribus ignotis dubioe generis planta cujus exem- plaria tria in Herb. D. Sabine exstant. Cotyledones ccrtc incumbentes et linearcs, basibus tamen cms radiculare embryonis vix occupantibus. EUTREMA. Siliqifa (abbreviata) anceps, valvis carinatis, dissepimento incompleto ! Cotyledones incumbentes. Herba hahific omnino Brayse et Platypetali, quibifs wa,vime affine genus, distinguendum tamen facile siliqua ancipiti, dis- sepimento incompleto, et seminum funiculis. 13. EUTREMA EDWARDSII. Desc. Herba perennis, glabra, 2-3-uncialis. Radix fusiformis, crassa, biuncialis, striis transversis tenuibus ssepe subannulata, fibrillas numerosas exserens, multicaulis. Caides simplicissimi, erecti, paucifolii. Folia radicalia elongato- petiolata, ovato-lanceolata, integerrima rarissime pauciden- tata, crassiuscula, plana, uninervia, venis alte inunersis crebre anastomozantibus inconspicuis, glaberrima : [cciMii petiolis folio 4-5-ies longioribus, linearibus membranaceis, albicantibus, adversus luccm trinerviis ; caidina radicalibus conformia, inferiora brevi petiolata, superiora subsessilia. 13 194 CHLORTS MELVILLIANA. Corymhi 7-10-flori, densi, folio florali sessili ssepe subteiisi, cseternm ebracteati. Cahjx glaber, sepalis sequalibus, ovatis, obtusis, modice concavis, trinerviis, extra medium piirpu- rascentibus, insertione pariim insequalibus. Petala alba, caljce sesquilongiora, ungues breves, lamince obovatae (vel ex ovali obovatse), obtusse, integerrimae, plange, obsolete iininervise, vix manifeste venosae. GlandvlcB receptaculi quatuor, per paria approximatee, latera filamentorum bre- viormii stipaiites, parvge. Stamina tetradynama. Filamenta subiilata, glabra, edentula, duo lateralia paulo breviora basi aversa (acie nee superficie plana ovarium spectanti). AnthercB uniformes, ovato-subrotundse, incumbentes, infra medium affixae, loculis parallelo-contiguis, longitudinaliter dehiscen- tibus. FolleM flavum, sphaericum, simplex quantum observare potui per lentem centies augentem. Ovarium sessile, glabrum, oblongo-ovatum, uniloculare, placentis duabus parietalibus polyspermis. Sfylus brevissimus vix manifestus. Stigma capitatum, indivisura v. simibilobum, stylo vix amplius. Siliqua (siliculosae) racemosae, erectae, lineari-lanceolatae, ancipites, glaberrimae, vix trilineares, stigmate obtuso indiviso subsessili apiculatae. Valvm carinatae, carina manifesta, venis immersis, cortice demum ad margines solubili, in disco arctius adherenti ; replum cortice pariter separabili. Bissepimentum, praeter basin apicemque ubi saepius completum, plerumque margo peran- gustus ad utrumque latus cujus processus membranaceus angustior e quo funiculi umbilicales brevissimi obtusi crassi papillaeformes orti. Semiiia immarginata, fusca, laevia. Cotyledones incumbentes, lineari-oblongae, plano-convexi- usculae, basi attenuata brevi in crure radiculari sita. Obs. This species is named in honour of Mr. Edwards, Surgeon of the Hecla, from whose extensive and well-pre- served herbarium I have derived great assistance in drawing up the present list, and in which only perfect speciuieus with ripe sihquae of Eutrema Edwardsii were found. DICOTYLEDONES. 195 EXPLICATIO TABULiE— A.^ EuTREMA Edwardsii. — 1. Plaiita florida, et 17. fructi- fera ; utraque nia<];nitu{line naturali. Sequcntcs magiiitucline aucta3 ; 2. flos integer ; 3. petalum ; 4. flos petalis orljatus ; 6. sepaluni (foliolum calycis) ; C. stamina et pistilluni integumentis floralibus avulsis ; 7. stamen longius ; 8, sta- men brevius; 9. pollen ad augmentmn 200; 10. pistilluni receptaculo insidens a facie visum ; 11. idem duplo auctius ; 12. ejusdem portio transverse secta; 13. idem valvis avulsis ; 14. pistilluni a latere visum; 15. idem valvis avulsis; 16. placentae parietalis ])ortio cum ovulis ; 18. siliqiia matura deliiscens a facie visa; 19. siliqua matura clausaa latere visa; 20. eadeni valvis orbata; 21. eadem duplo auctius ; 22. semen ; 23. idem transverse sectum ; 24. idem longitudinaliter sectum ; 25. embryo. PARRYA. Char. Gen. Siliqua lato-linearis, valvis venosis. Semina biseriata, tesfce epidennicle laxo, corrugato. Cotyledones accumbentes. Stigmata approximata basibus connatis lccLxIx in stylum (brevissimum) decurrentibus. Filamenta eden- tula. l^^x\>yd 2')erenneSy suhacaides. Folia radicalia intcfjcrrima V. dentata'y crassiuscida, opaca, venis immersis inconsjncuisy petiolorum hasihits dilatatis scariosis semivaginantihus. Scapi radicates, aphgtli, ehradeati. Flores jmrpurei. Calyx 67/^- patens. Glandulse hypogynae 4, flamenta longiora extus stipantes. Obs. Affinitate proximum genus Arabidi, diversum sili- quarum figura, structiira seminum et stigmatis, et denique liabitu. This Genus is named in honour of Captain Parry, the distinguished commander of the Expedition in which it was discovered, and whose herbarium contained veiy complete specimens of the species here described. 1 See Note at r>. 187. 196 CHLOKIS MELVILLIANA. 14. PARRY A ARCTIC A. Parrya, siliquis lineari-oblongis, antlieris ovalibiis, foliis (fere omnibus) integerrimis, pednnculis glaberriniis. Desc. Ilerha humilis, perennis, glaberrima. BadLv perpendicularis, crassa, sublignea, striis trans versis tenuibus notata, saepe multiceps. Caulcs brevissimi, dense foliati. Folia petiolata, lanceolata passimve spatliulato-lanceolata, integerrima, nonnulla rarissime paucidentata, crassiuscula, opaca, immerse uninervia, venis alte immersis inconspicuis. Petioli dimidio superiore angusto lineari textura laminae, inferiore dilatato semivaginanti scarioso albicanti. Scapus caiilem abbreviatum terminans vel saepe axillaris, aphyllus, ebracteatus, glaberrimus, florifer foliis saepe duplo fructifer triplo — qiiadniplove longior. Mores corymbosi, peduncnlis patentibus glaberriniis. Calyx glaber, modice patens, deciduns : sepala ovalia, obtusa, concava, insertione parimi inaequalia, immerse nervosa, nervis passim oblique connexis. Fetala quatuor, asqualia, unguiculata, purpurea, rarius alba, calyce duplo longiora ; migues lineares ; lamince obovatse, uninerviae, venosae venis apice dichotomis. stamina 6, tetradynama. Filamenta edentula; 4 longiora latiora, altero latere extra medium paulo angustiora. Antherce uniformes, infra medium affixae, oblongo ovales, ocliroleucae, basi cordata lobulis approximato-parallelis, connectivo peran- gusto. Pollen sphaericum, simplex (nee compositum quan- tam observare licuit per lentum 114-ies augentem). Glandul(B liypogynde quatuor, filamenta longiora extus stipantes. Ovarium sessile, glabrum, biloculare, polysper- mum, ovulis numerosis. Stylus brevissimus. Stigma bipartitum, lobis placentis oppositis, obtusis, mutuo saepius appressis, basibus confluentibus et quasi in latera styli decurrentibus. SiliqucB racemosae, erectse, nonnullae quan- doque pendulae, pedicellis patentibus, intra cicatrices floris sessiles, lineari-oblongae, passim siliculiformes, utrinque obtusae. Valva planae, uninerviae, venosae. Bissepimentum completum (rarissime fenestratum foramine magno v. parvo) .arachnoideo-areolatum, axi quandoque opaciori paulo incras- DICOTYLEDONES. 197 sato, lincisve duabiis opacioribus axi approximatis. FuniccH umbilicalcs marginati, latiusciili, dimidio inferiori scpto cohaereiites. Semina G-S in singulo loculo, sacpiusquc biseriata, epidermis testae laxiis, tenuissimiis, albus, ultra ipsam testam in limbum latiusculum extensus, supra nucleum riigosus, testa ipsa, dcmpto epidcrmidc, crasso-niembranacca e duabus lamellis invicem arete coh3crenti])us confiata, [ccixx membrana interna nulla nisi lamella interior testae. Embryo curvatus, plumbeus. Coiylcclones ovali-obovatrc, planius- culcie, accuuibentes, avcniae. MadicuJa teres, acuta. Obs. Parrya3 altera species est F. 7nacrocarj)a, siliquis lanceolato-linearibus utrinque aciitis inter semina soepe con- strictis, antherislinearibus, pcdiccllis floriferis bispidiusculis, foliis incisis dentatisque ; quee Cardamine nudicaulis, Linji. sp. pL ed. 1, p. G54, fide spcciminis unici fructiferi absque floribus illius herbarii. Cardamine, &c. Gmel. sib. 3,/». 273, n. 43. Cardamine articulata, Pursh. am, 2, p. 439. Be Cand. si/st. 2, p. 26S. Arabis nudicaulis, Be Cand. syst, 2, p. 240. EXPLICATIO TABULzE— B.i Parrta arctica. — 1, 2, et 3. Plantoe floridae et 21 planta fructifera ; omnes magnitudine natural!. Sequentes magnitudine auctae, 4. flos integer, 5. pctalum, 6. flos petalis orbatus, 7. sepalum, 8. genitalia integumcntisflorali- bus avulsis, 9. stamen longius antice, 10. idem postice visum, 11. stamen brevins, 12. pollen 200-ies auctum, 13. pistillum receptaculo insidens a fticie visum, 14. idem duj)lo auctius, 15. idem valvis avulsis, 16. ejusdem (14) scctio transversalis, 17. pistillum a latere visum, 18. idem valvis avulsis ovula exhibens loculi alterius, 19. ejusdem (17) sectio transversa, 20. placentae portio cum ovulis et funiculis suis, 22. sili(|ua matura deliiscens a facie visa, 23. siliqua niatura clausa a latere visa, 24. eadem valvis orbata exhibens dis- sepimentum et semina loculi alterius, 25. placenta) portio cum serainibus duobus e])idermide laxo rugoso arilliformi tectis, 26. seminis matnri integumentis ambobus instruct i ' St'C Nule ((/p. 187. 198 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. sectio transversa, 27. semen epidermic! e arilliformi orbatum, 28. ejusdem sectio longitudinalis, 29. embryo situ naturali, 30. idem cotyledonibus arte expansis, 31. semen abortivum. 15. Cardamine bellidifolia. Linn. sp. pi. eel 2, p. 913. Flor. Ban. t. 20. WaJdenb. lapp. p. 179. Be Cand. spt. nat. 2, p. 249. Br. in Scoresbi/'s ard. recj. 1, append, p. 1"^. {Ante, p. ISl.) Cardamine foliis simplicibus ovatis petiolis longissimis. Zi??n. lapp. p. 214, n. 260 (cum figura respectu habitus bona, quoad flores pessima, tab. 9,/. 2), exclus. syn. Clusii et Gerardi, ad Arabidem bellidifoliam pertinentibus, monente D. Smith, in Flor. lapp. ed. 2. CAHYOPHYLLEiE. 16. Lychnis apetala. Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 626. Flor. Ban. 806. Willden, sp.pl. 2, p. 810. Pers. syn. 1, p. 520. WaJdenb. lapp. p. 135, /. 7. Br. in Ross voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 178.) Bichardson in Frank- insjourn.p^ 738. Cucubalus caule simphcissimo unifloro corolla inclusa. Linn. lapp. 143, n. 181, t. 12, f. 1. 17. Cerastium alpinum. Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 628. ccixxi] Willden. sp. pil. 2, j??. 814. Bers. syn.\, p. 521. Smith hrit. 2, p. 500. Enyl. bot. 472. Hooker scot. p. 144 et 280, Soland. in Bhip)ps voy. p. 202. Br. in Boss voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 178.) Spitz, pi. in Scoresbys arct. rey. 1, append, p. 75. [A7ite, p. 181.) Hooker in Scoresby greenL p. 413. Cerastium latifolium. Liyhtf. scot. \,p. 242, ^f. 10. Obs. Species polymorpha cujus tres varietates sequentes in Insula Melville cbservatae. a. folia oblonga rariusve breve ovalia, pedunculi dicho- tomi rarius uniflori, pili pedunculorum plerique glanduloso- capitati, capsulee oblongae calyce duplo fere longiores. /3. folia late ovata, pedunculi dichotomi pilis plerisque acutis, calycis foliola interiora glabriuscula. DICOTYLEDONES. 199 y. hirsLita, folia elliptica v. lanceolata, pediinculi clivisi et solitarii, pilis plerisque acutis, ca[)sula) calycc paulo Ion- giores. IS. Stellaria Edwardsii, foliis ovato-lanrcolatis inte- geiTiinis enerviis nitidis, pediinciilis terniiiialil)iis iiiiifloris trifidisve, petalis bipartitis calyce immerse trincrvi lougiori- bus, antheris purpureis. Obs. Duplex varietas. In a. (cnjus exemplaria plurima in Melville Island, et aliqua anno 1792, ad Chesterfield Inlet leeta vidi) folia ovata acuta v. ovato-lanceolata, pedunculi solitarii v. trifidi, lateralibus sa3pissime unifloris altero nunc abortiente, dum solitarii ebracteati, duni divisi bibracteati, bracteis semifolia- . ceis margine membranaceo ciliato, pedicellis lateralibus pariter bibracteatis. Caulis et folia ssepius glaberrima, caulis nunc villosiuscuhis et folia basi ciliata villis tenuibus laxis. j3. (cujus exemplaria duo, quorum alterura multicaule), folia ovato-lanceolata apice subattenuata nitidissima, pedun- culi ssepius uniflori. Caules et folia glaberrima. In utraque fructus desideratur, qui cxstat in S. Edwardsii, Bichardson in Frcmklin's Jour7i. p. 738. In liac vero, quae forsan distincta species, anthcrae ochroleucac niinimas et polline destituta3, styli elongati et stigmata manifestiora, caules et folia glaberrima, capsula erecta calyce fere duplo longior semisexvalvis, semina reniformia laevia fusca. De Stellaria nitida Hooker 171 Scoresh?/ f/ree/il. j). 411,cui secundum auctorem folia lanceolata siccitate subtrinervia, flores subpaniculati et antherse flavse, incertus sum. 19. Arena RiA quadrivalvis, foliis subulatis acutis glaberrimis trinerviis, pedunculis unifloris elongatis pubes- centibus, calycibus acutissimis trinerviis petala elliptica superantibus capsula quadrivalvi (nunc 3 — 5-valvi) sa3pius brevioribus. Alsine rubella, WahJenh. lapp. 128, f. G, forsan hand distincta ; sed secundum auctorem capsula 3-valvis petala rubella et in icone subspathulata basi valde attcnuata. Desc. Ilerba 1-2-uncialis. ^W/> perennis, descendens. Caulis a basi ramosissimus caespiteui densum cffbrmans, 200 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. infra vaginis petiolaribus emarcidis nervisque folioruiii denudatis obsitus, supra dense foliatus. Folia opposita basi connata, subidata, acuta, mutica, super concaviuscula, subter convexa, trinervia, margiiiibus nudis. Fedunculi ccixxii] terminales solitarii, uniflori, prope basin bibracteati, hracteis lanceolatis, semifoliaceis margine membranaceo, pubescentes pilis brevibus, porrectis, glanduloso-capitatis, numerosis. CaJjjx 5-partitus, sepalis lanceoloatis, acutis- simis, vix acuminatis, concaviusculis, trinerviis, viridibus nunc fusco-purpureo tinctis margine albo membranaceo, extus pilis nonnullis brevissimis minute capitatis conspersis, persistens. Petala 5, integerrima, alba, calyce paulo bre- viora, ovali-oblonga v. elliptica, integerrima, basi paruni attenuata, persistentia. Stamina decem, margini disci brevissimi subcarnosi, dubise originis, perigyni potius quam liypogyni, inserta. Filamenfa subulato-filiforniia, glabra. Anther cB ocliroleucae, subrotundas, loculis approximatis, appositis, longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Ovarium sessile, ovatum, glabrum, uniloculare, polyspermum. Stigmata quatuor (passim 3 et 5) filiformia, alba intus longitudinaliter hispidula. Capsula calyce persistenti appresso saepius paulo longior, nunc eundem subaequans, quaclrivalvis, passim 3 et 5-valvis, valvis vix omnino ad basin distinctis. Rece2)tacn- Imn seminum centrale, longitudine fere capsulae, cum apice cavitatis primo connexum mox solutum. Semina reniformia, laevia, fusca, funiculis umbilicalibus cum receptaculo coni- muni persistentibus. 20. Arenaria Rossir, glaberriraa, foliis triquetro subu- latis obtusiusculis muticis enerviis florem vix aequantibus, pedunculis unifloris elongatis, petalis oblongis calj'ces obsolete trinervios paulo superantibus. Desc. Herba pusilla, glaberrima. Cades ramosissimi, caespitosi, dense foliati. Folia opposita basibus connatis, carinata. Fedunculi foliis aliquoties longiores. Cali/cc 5-partitus, purpurascens ; sepala aequalia, ovata, acutiuscula, modice concava, obsoletissime trinervia, marginibus mem- branaceis nudis. Fetala 5, angusto-oblonga, obtusa, Integra, alba, calyce paululum longiora. Stamina 10. Filamenta DICOTYLEDONES. 201 disco scutellifoniii subcarnoso potius pcn-igyiio (juani liyi)o- gyno iiiserta, c latiorc basi filiformia, glabra, alba. Anf/icra ovales, oclirolcucac. Ovarium, ovatuni, sessile, iinilocularc, glabruiii, polysperinum. stigmata 3, filiformia. Oh><. Arciiaria Rossii, llickardson in FraMins joiirn. p. 738, paulo (livcrsa est statiira majorc, foliis calycem longi- tucline superaiitibus, iniiius crassis iicc adeo obtusis, iiiter- iiodio Scepius brevioribus, calycis foliolis duobus cxterioribiis parmii brevioribus, iiervis latcralibus oniiiiuin manifestiori- bus, petalis longitudinc calycis. In liac capsula trivalvis calycem scquat. Alsine stricta Waldenh. lapp. p. 127, ab Arenaria Hossii Bichards. I. c. differt statura duplo majore, foliis loiigioribus acutis aliisque notis. SAXIFRAGE/E. SAXIFRAGA. LiuH. Char. Gen. Stamina 10, anthcris didymis. Petal a indivisa. Styli 2. Capsula (v. adhacrens v. libera,) bilo- cularis, birostris v. biloba, foramina inter rostra ipsisve lobis intus longitudinaliterdeliisceiis, polysperma. Seinina: testa nucleo subconformi. Obs. Characterem in pancis mutatum structurani antlie- rarum et seminum respicientem proposni ob genus [ccixxiii maxime affine (Leptarrhena nob. qua3 Saxifraga amplexi- ioYmySternb. saxifr. suppl. p. 2, t. 2. Saxifraga pyrolifolia, Don in Linn. soc. trans. 13, j?;. 389) cui antherae unilocu- lares bivalves septo incompleto parallelo, ct semina (capsnla) alte bilobsc) scobiformia, testa utrinque ultra nucleuni ovalem elongata, subulata ! 21. Saxifraga orposiTiFOLiA. Linn. sp. pl.cd.2,p. 575. Willdcn. sp.pt. 2, p. 648. a. Smith Brit, 2, jw. 450. En(jl. bot. t. 19. Wahlcnb. tapp. p. 113. Carpat.p. 118. Soland. in Bhipps voy. p. 202. Br. in Boss voy. cd. 2, vol. 2, j/;. 192. [Ante, p. 177.) Spitz, jd. in Scoresbys arct. rey. \, append, p. 75. {Ante, p. 181.) Don in Linn. soc. trans, v. iO,p. 400. 202 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. 22. Saxifraga hirculus. Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, 7;. 576- |3. Petala obovata, uiigue nudo : caulis u^iflorus. Saxifraga propinqua. Br, in Ross voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. [Ante,]). 177.) Hirculus propinqaus. Haw. Baxif. enum. p. 41. Ohs. Petala quancloque, ssepius forsan, appendiculata et calyces ciliati ; ideoque a S. Hirculo vix differt nisi petalis plerumque obovatis ungue undo nee ciliato, caule fere semper unifloro et statura minore. Hsec varietas solum in Insula Melville observata fuit. 23. Saxifraga flagellaris, flagellis filiformibus, caule erecto simplici 1-3-floro calycibusque glandaloso-pubescenti- busjoliis radicalibus caulinisque inferioribus obovato-spatbu- latis ciliatis ; superioribus villosiusculis, petalis persistentibus capsula semisupera longioribus. Saxifraga flagellaris. Sternb. saxifr. j?;. 25 et 58, t. 6. Steven in Mem. soc. nat. cur. mosq. 4, p. 79. MarscJiall Jlor. taur-caucas. S. p. 291. Br. in Boss voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {Ante, p. 177.) Bon in Linn. soc. trans. \Z,p. 373. Saxifraga setigera. Bursh. am. \,p. 312. Desc. Radix perpendicularis, fibras Ion gas subsimplices dimittens, elevans Caulem unicuni, simplicissimum, 2-4- uncialem, foliatum, pubescentem, pilis brevibus strictis purpureo-capitatis, sursum crebrioribus, basi demum glabratum. Folia indivisa, radicalia et caulina inferiora confertissima, patentia, superiora sparsa : radicalia cuneato- obovata et subspathnlata, acutiuscula, plana, basi angustata in petiolum brevem latiusculum, immerse nervosa, nervis lateralibus dichotomis ramis interioribus in extimuiu mar- gini folii approximatum desinentibus, apicibus mox infra apicem folii confluentibus, ibique callo subovali in pagina superiore parum elevato aucta, marginibus longitudinaliter ciliatis, pilis subulatis strictis rigidulis brevibus albicantibus, capitulo glanduloso purpurascente demum deciduo apiculatis, terminali dilatato pariter apiculato; caulina inferiora conferta, radicalibus subsimilia figura, ciliis marginalibus et paginis glabris ; superiora sparsa, paulo minora, oblonga, acutius- cula, basi vix attenuata, subsessilia utraque pagina margini- DICOTYLEDONES. 203 busque pilis brevibiis glancluloso-capitatis iisque calycis ct caulis similibus. Flagdla c\ alls foliorum radicalium ct infcriorum caulis solitaria, filiforiiiia, 3 — 5-uncias loiiga, angulata v. anguste marginata, avcuato-dcflexa, pilis glan- clulosis rarissimis conspersa, aphylla, ai)ice sobolifera : [ccixviv gemmula parva, turbinata, e foliolis iianis immcrosis con- iiiventibus, arete imbrieatis, obovatis aeiitiiiseulis, immerse iiervosis, glabris, marginibus ciliis nonnuUis brcvibus ornatis ; et in ipsa basi radiculis 2 — 3 simplicii)iis singulis e vagina (coleorhiza) membranacca, primo clausa dein lacerata erumpentibus. Flores 1 — 3, peduncidati, erecti, medi\is prsecocior, ebracteatus, laterales bractea unica nunc duabus alternis lato-linearibus sessilibus foliaceis. Cali/js basi adliserens, diniidio libero 5-partito, laciniis ovatis, obtusiusculis extus pube glandulosa foliorum instar con- spersis, intus glaberrimis, nervis alte immersis. Fetala 5, aurea, calyce duplo longiora, uiigue brevissimo, lamina obo- vata, 5 — 7-nervi, ssepissime inappendiculata, quandoque squamula obsoleta extra nervos extimos. Stamina decem, calyce parum longiora, petalis breviora. Filamenta subulata, subaequalia. Antherce imiformes, cordatae, flavge, loculis contiguis medio (margine) longitudinaliter dehisccntibus. Follen flavum. Ovariiun basi breve turbinata adlierenti, dimidio libero bifido ; biloculare, polyspermum. Stijli vix uUi. Stigmata suborbiculata, depressa, papulosa, nee omnino glabra. Caj)sula plusquam semisupera, bilocularis, biloba, calycis laciniis erectis cincta, et petalis persistentibus (vix emarcidis) longioribus occultata, lobis brevibus crassius- culis longitudinaliter, fere ad stigmata persistentia usque, dehisccntibus. Semina in cavitate biloculari indivisa solum, lobis vacuis, minuta, laevia, cylindraceo-oblonga, castanca : testa membranacea. Albumen semini conforme, album, farinoso-carnosum. Embryo rectus, axilis, teres, longitudine fere dimidii albuminis. Cotgledones radicula breviores. 24. Saxifraga tricuspidata. Fottb. in act. Ilafn. 10, p. 446, t. 6, n. 21. Gunn. norv. 2, ;j. 135, n. 1016. Flor. Ban. 976. Willden. sjj. jjL 2, p. 657. Fers. syn. I, p. 490. Stcrnb. saxifr. p- 54. Fursh. am. 1, /;. 312. Cncsrcke 20i CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. Greenl. in Edin. Ericydop. Br. hi Boss voy. ecL 2, vol. 2, p. 192. {A7ite, j?;. 177.) Bon in Linn. soc. trans. 13, jp. 440. Bichardson i7i Franklin s jour. p. I'^l. Ohs. In planta Insulse Melville, quae statura humilior, folia raclicalia passim et caulina omnia indivisa. 25. Saxifraga HYPERBOREA, foliisglaberrimis; radicali- bus palmatis elongato-petiolatis, caule lanato subbifloro, bracteis oblciigo-linearibus sessilibus, petalis uninerviis, capsulis semiinferis. Obs, Proxime accedit S. rivulari Li7in. et ejusdem forsan varietas. S. rivularis aiitem difFert bracteis ambabus ssepius, inferioribus semper snbpetiolatis obovatis, caule inferne minus lanato. Ab utraque distincta est S. petiolaris {Br. in Boss voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 192. (Jnte, p. 177) foliis omnibus glandulis subsessilibus conspersis : radicalibus scapura seqiiantibus v. superantibus, folio florali lobato, petalis triiierviis. 26. Saxifraga uniflora, foliis radicalibus aggregatis trifidis ; caulinis linearibus indivisis distantibus, caule unifloro ovarioque infero viscido : pube glandulosa brevis- sima, calycibas obtusis, petalis obovato-oblongis. Saxifraga csespitosa, Br. in Boss' voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192. (Ante, p. 177.) ccixxv] Saxifraga venosa, Hawortli, enum. saxifr. p. 28 ? Obs. Nimis affinis S. caespitosse, Linn. ; vix distincta species. 27. Saxifraga nivalis, Linn. sp. pi. ed, 2, j9. 573. Will den. sp. pi. 2, p. 645 Bers. st/n. 1, j). 4 88. Smiih hit. 2, p. 449. Enyl. bot. 440. WaMenb. lapp. p. 113. a. corymbus multiflorus thyrsoideus, pedunculis inferiori- bus trifloris. /3. corymbus siraplicissimus pauciflorus. Lijin. lapp. t. Obs. varietas /3. dimidio minor, pube caulis et pedicel- lorum parciore breviore stricta (nee, ut in a. laxa decum- bente lanam brevemreferente) ; in utraque petala persistentia. DICOTYLEDONES. 205 Saxifraga longiscapa, Bon in Linn. soc. iranmcl. 13, 2). 3SS, a varietatc |3. vix differt nisi scapo longiore. 28. SAXiFRACfA FOLioLOSA, foliis radicalibus cuiicatis subdentatis, scapis divisis : raiiiis apice iinifloris infra tectis foliolis nanis fascicnlatis, calycibiis inferis obovatis, pctal(3ruiu laminis cordato-lanceolatis. Saxifragae stcllaris var. Linn. Saxifraga caule nndo simplici foliis dcntatis coma foliolosa Linn. hipp. p. 137, -/. tab. 2,/. 3. Saxifraga stcllaris /3. coniosa. Willden. sj). pi. 2, /;. 644. Obs. Distincta videtnr a S. stcllari, Linn. (qii;la]jris : piiinis trilobis ; accessoriis iniisquc iiaiiis indivisis, caulc iiiiitioro subdiplnllo, pctaloruin venis omnibus distinctis. Desc. Jlcrha pcrennis, 2 — G-uncialis, glabra. Cat/dcx demersus, radiciformis, squamis scariosis fiiscis (petiolonini reliquiis) tectiis, infra niedietatem fibras descendcntes sim- plices fibrillosas crassiuscidas ])roferens. Folia radicalia nunierosa (4 — 7,) glabriuscula, pctiolata, interruj)tc piiuiata, exstipulata, pinniscircumscriptione ovatis cuneatisve, trifidis vel bifidis (lobo supcriorc latcraliiun deficientc) basi ina^quali, inferne in racliin decurrcnti, supcrioribus aj)proxiiiiatis, nanis indivisis interpositis inter niedias; iniis ipsis minimis integerrimis. Pefioli infra medinm dilatati il)iqne scariosi, pallide fusci. Scapi ex alis folioruni radicalium vel squa- niarum superiornm caudicis demersi, infra nudi, extra medium foliis sa?pius duobus, alternis, sessilibus, pinnati- fidis, exstipulatis, in statu florescentiae (cum scapi folia radicalia vix sequant) invicem apicique scapi approximatis, in fructiferis folia radicalia aliquotics superantibus, ab invicem at ab apice saepe distantibus ; teretes, pubescentes, pube descendendo sensim parciore. Flos solitarius, erectus, ebracteatus. Cali/x extus pubescens, decemfidus, tubo brevi turbinato, laciniis 5 majoribus interioribus, late semiovatis, acutiusculis, quinque alternis dimidio minoribus, ovalibus, petalis oppositis. Petala 5, obovata, integerrima, venosa, aurea, sinubns laciniarum majorum calycis inserta [cchxvii iisque sesquilongiora. Stamina fauci calycis inserta, indefi- nita, 30 plura. Filamcnfa subulata, glabra. Antlterce ovatae, flavae, basi semibifidoe, loculis parallclo-approximatis, longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Pollen globosum, simplex. Ovaria indefinite numcrosa, reccptaculo subcylindraceo imbricato inserta, breve pedicellata, ab apice pedicellorum solubilia, hirsuta, pilis acutis strictis, monosperma, oviilo adscendente. Sfi/Il terminales, filiformes, subulati, glabri, stricti. Sligmaia dilatata, obliqua, retusa, paj)ulosa. Ohs. This species is named in honour of Lieutenant James Ross, in whose well-preserved herbarium several plants were found not contained in the other collections. 208 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA, EXPLTCATIO TAB. C.^ SiEVERsiA Rossii. 1, 2. Planta florida, magnitucline iiaturali. Sequentes auctoe. 3 et 4. flos aiitice et postice visns. 5. flos petalis et staminibus orbatus. 6. petalum. 7. portio calycis cum staminibus rcspoudentibus ejusdem basi iusertis. 8, 9. stamen antice et postice visum. 10. pollen 200-ies auctum. 11. pistillum. 12. id. longitudi- naliter sectum. 13. pistilla receptaculo insidentia. 14. receptaculum commune pistillorum cum pedicellis. 15. achenium fere maturum. 16. id. longitudinaliter sectum. 17. id. transverse sectum. 18. semen. 19. embryo. 33. PoTENTiLLA PULCHELLA, foliis pinuatis bijugis super villosis subter sericeis, foliolis pinnatifidis pari inferiori minore : lobis omnium lanceolato-linearibus, caulibus pauci- floris (uniflorisve), stylo basi glanduloso-dilatata. Potentilla pulcliella, Br. in Moss voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, j9. 193. {Ante, p, 178.) Potentilla sericea ? Greville in Mem. Wern. soc. 3, jy. 430 ; fide speciminis in herb, groenlandico D. Jameson. Ods. P. sericea Zinn. facile distinguitur foliis 3 — 5-jugis, et lana elongata receptaculi, quod in P. pulcliella pube brevi ovaria vix sequante instructum. Nostra planta affinitate propius accedit P. niveao, baud obstante hujus divisione ternata foliorum, quae nunc, rarissime quamvis, addito folio- lorum pari nano similiter pinnata evadunt. 34. Potentilla ntvea. Zinn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 715. Motfb. in act. IZafn. \^,p. 451, t. 7, n. 22, optima jig. var. a. WiJlden. sp. pi. 2, p. 1109. Pers. syn. 2, p. 56. Waldenh. lapp. p. 146. Nestler potent, p. 73. Zehman potent, p. 184. a. folia super villosiuscula viridia, subter niveo-tomen- tosa. j3. folia utrinque villosiuscula, paginis concoloribus. 1 See Note at p. 1^1. DICOTYLEDON ES. 209 Potentilla nivea j5, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 147. Potentilla Groenlaiidica, Br. in Boss voij. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 193. {Ante,}). 178.) Potentilla frigid a ? Greville in Mem. Went. soc. 3, p. 430, sec. cxempl. in licrhario D. Jameson. Potentilla verna, Hooker in Scoreshtj's (jreenl. p. 413. Ohs. Polymorplia species, ciii nimis aftinis est [ccixxviii Potentilla Vahliana Lelnn. potent, p. 172, qua) P. hirsuta Flor. Ban. t. 1390, secundum exemplar Groenlandicum a D. Giesecke ; et P. Jamesoniana Greville in Mem. IFern.soc. 3, p. 417, t. 20, fide exempl. a J). Jameson ; nee diversa videtur P. macrantlia Ledeh. secundum specimen ex Oona- laska a D. Fischer. PAPILIONiVCEiE. 35. Astragalus alpinus, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 1070. Flor. lapp. p. 218, n. 267, t. 9,/. 1. Flor. Ban. 51. Gmel. sib. 4, p. 45, n. 59. Ball, astrag.p. 41,^. 32. Willden. sp. pi. 3, p. 1297. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 190, i. 12,/. 5 (fruct.) Helv. 131. Carpat. 223. Bursh. am. 2, p. 472. Phaca astragalina, Be Cand. Astrag. p. 52. Bers. syn. 2, p. 331. Bichardson in Franklin s journ. p. 745. 36. OxYTROPis arctica, subacaulis sericea, stipulis petiolaribus, foliolis oppositis alternisque ovali-oblongis, capitulo subumbellato paucifloro, leguminibus erectis oblon- gis acuminatis calycibusque nigro-pubescentibus. Desc. Badix lignea, perpendicularis, loiigissima, crnssa, subramosa, multiceps. Caules brevissimi, dense foliati et basi stipulis villosissimis persistentibus imbricatis tecti. Folia conferta, foliola 11 — 17, novella utrinque villoma sericea, adulta super glabriuscula, ovalia v. oblonga, ssepius obtusa raro acutiiiscula. Stipulae membranaceae, infra petiolo adnata?, apicibus solutis semilanccolatis, acu- tissimis. Scaiji foliis longiores, teretes, villosi, villis all)o- cinereis, nunc cinereis nigrisque intermixtis, nunc om- nino nigris. Flores majusculi. Capitidiim 3 — 5-florinn, pedicellis brevissimis. Bractecp linenres, acutne, j)ntuke, 14 210 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. calyce breviores, extus pube nigricante. Calyx villis nigris subadpressis copiosis tectus, dentibus erectis brevibus. Corolla cseruleo-violacea, calyce cluplo longior (9 — 10-lin. sequans). Vexillum obcordattim lateribus reflexis, lamina basi attenuata absque callis auriculisve. Alee vexillo bre- viores, obtusissima3, apice dilatato oblique retuso, prope basin lateris auricnlati intns plica saliente, hinc auriculo mediocri. Cariiia alis paulo brevior, obtusa cum mucrone brevi acutiusciilo. Stamina inclusa 1 — 9-fid. antheris uni- formibiis. Legumen erectum, calyce hinc longitudinaliter fisso infra auctum, oblongum, acuminatum, sutura superiore intrusa intusque septifera, septo incompleto bipartibili, funiculis adnatis parallelo-striato. Semina reniformia, in singulo loculo 7 — 9, funiculis apice solutis e margine dis- sepiment! quasi ortis. Ohs. Species proxima O. uralensi quae diversa floribus leguminibusque spicatis, foliolis numerosioribus et semper acutissimis, calycibus leguminibusque cinereis pilis nonnullis atris pluribus albis. COMPOSITiE. 37. Leontodon palustre, Smitli hrit. 2,j!?. 823. En(/l. hot, 553. Pers. sijn, 2, p. 367. Hooker scot. p. 227. Flor. Dan. 1708. Bichardsoji in Franklin's journ. p. 746. cckxix] Leontodon lividus, Waldst. et. Kitaib. pi. rar. hung. 2,j». 120, t. 115. Willden. sj). pi. 3, j». 1545. Marsch. taiir- caucas. 2, p. 246, vol. ^,p. 531. Leontodon taraxacum ? Br. in Boss voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 194. {Ante, p. 178.) Leontodon taraxacum /3, Walilenh. carpat. 238. Upsal. p. 257. Obs. Nimis affinis L. Taraxaco L. videtur. 38. Arnica Montana /3, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 1245. Willden. sp.pl. 3,/>. 2106. Pers.syn. 2, p. 453. WaJdenb. lapp. 210. Arnica angustifolia, VaU in Flor. Ban. 1524, fide exempl. Groenland. ft D. Giesecke. DICOTVLEDUNES. 211 Doronicum foliis laiiceolatis, Linn. lapp. 241, n. 305. Obs. Planta nostra Groenlandica saepius humilior (2 — 4- uncialis) cum exemplaribus noiniullis a D. Richardson prope littora maris arctici quadrans vix specie distinguenda ab Arnica montana a, cujus insupcr varietates sunt Arnica plantagijiea et fulgens, Parsh. am. 39. Cineraria congesta, capitulo lanato, foliis lincari- lingulatis undulatis, caule simplicissimo. Desc. Ilcrba 3 — 4-uncialis lanata. Radix fasiculato- fibrosa. Folia radicalia et ima caulina namerosa indivisa, lingulata, obtasa, undulata, dcmnm glaln'iuscula, viridia ; caulina superiora 2 — 3, al tenia, lana dccumbente. Caidis erectus, simplicissimus, lana implexa tardius decidua tectus. Anthodia in capitulum terminale subspliaericum ebracteatuni dense congesta, lana copiosa scnii-involuta, radiata. Irn'o- lucrum (calyx communis) simplici serie polypliyllum, lana decumbenti copiosa, e villis longis implexis articulatis, dense tectum. Ligulm numerosae, femineae, lamina oblongo-lineari, integra, 2 — 3-nervi. Flosculi hermaphroditi perfecti. Tubus gracilis. Limbus infundibuliformis semiquinquefidus, decem- nervis, laciniis semilanceolatis trinerviis nervis axil il) us tenuioribus. Antheroi semi-exsertse basibus muticis, appen- dicibus apicis linearibus acutis. Ovaria glabra, subcylin- dracea. Slif/mafa intus canaliculata apice subtruncata. Pappus sessilis, filiformis, albus, radiis numerosis longitu- dinaliter denticulatis. Obs. Distincta species videtur, attamen non longe distat a C. palustri statura et inflorescentia insigniter variabili. 40. TussiLAGO corymbosa, corymbo femineo laxo pauci- fioro : coroUulis ligularibus nervosis ; masculo congesto, foliis cordatis sinuatis ina^qualiter dentatis subtus tomen- tosis. Desc. Radix repens. Folia radicalia longius petiolata, cordata, nunc sagittato-cordata, sinuata, saepius ad J nunc ad r, fere radii, lobis inaequaliter dentatis, dentibus nuicro- nulo eglanduloso terminatis, adulta super glal^-a cum tomeiito aliquo in nervis venisquo primariis, subter lana 212 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. brevi alba implexa, diaaietro sesquiuiiciali usque 2 J uncias sequanti. Sccqn 4 — 8-unciales, adulti tomento parco obsiti, bracteis (petiolis dilatatis) amplexicaulibus, ssepius foliolo nano dentato termiuatis. Anthodia polygamo-dioica. Mas. Cory nib us coarctatus pauciflorus : antliodiis radiatis : ligulis femineis, lamina oblouga : Jloscidis liermaphrodito-niasculis, ccixxx] infuiidibuliforiiiibus, stigmatibus hispidis, incrassatis, exsertis. Eem. Corymhus simplex, 5 — 8-florus : joediuicuti involucro longiores, bracteis nonnullis linearibus acuminatis pilis articulatis pubesceiites. Lwolucrum (calyx communis) simplici serie poljpiiyllum, foliolis acutis, extus pubescenti- bus,pilis articulatis brevibus. Corollidcb omnes ligulatae,femi- neae, praeter 2 — 3 centrales, hermaphrodito-masculas. FeminecB involucro longiores, ligula 2 — 3-nervi indivisae, stigmatibus patulis, stylis extra tubum hispidulis. Obs. Proxima species T. frigidae, quae difFert praesertim thyrso femineo multifloro congesto demumfastigiato,niasculo laxiore, foliis minus alte sinuatis. 41. Antennaria alpina, Br. in Linn. soc. transact. 12, p. 123. Gnaphalium alpinum. Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2yp. 1199, lapp. n. 301. TrUlden. sp. pi ^,p. 1883. Pers. syn. I, p. 421. Walilenb. lajjp. 202, Helv. p. 149. Carpat. in obs. ad. p. 258. FtirsJi. am. 2, p. 525. Richardson in Franklins jour n. p. 747. Obs. Planta feiuinea tantum in Melville Island lecta; mascula a nobis nondum visa (nisi liujus forsan varietas pusilla ab Oonalaska), et nullibi, quantum scio, observata ! CAMPANULACEJE. 42. Campanula uniflora, Liiin. sp.pl. ed. 2, p. 231, Jlor. lapp. n. 85, t. 9, f. 5, 6. Fottb. in act. hafn. 10, p. 432, t. 6, n. 19. Willden. sp.pl. l,p. 890. Fers. syn. 1, p. 188. WaUenb. lapp. p. 63. Flor. Fan. 1512. SvensJc bot. 526. Rich ardson in Frankliris journ .p. 733. DK'OTYLEDONES. 218 ERICIN^. 43. Andromeda tetragona, Lhm. sp. pi. ed. 2, p, 563, lapp. n. IGG, t. \J. 4. Willden. sp.pl 2, p. 607. Pers. syn. I, p. 480. F/or. Ban. 1030. Fall. ross. 2, p. 56, t. 12t,f. 4. Wahlenh. lapp, p. 200. Fr. spitzb, pi. in Scoreshys arct. refj, 1, append, p. 75. {Ante, p. 181.) Ross' voy. ed. 2, V. 2yp. 192. [Ante, p. 177.) Fichardson in Frank- lin s jour n. p. 737. SCROPHULARIN^.. 44. Pedicularis arcttca, caule simplici lanato, foliis pinnatifidis lobis sub-ovatis dentato-incisis : adultis glabris ; caulinis petiolo dilatato, calycibiis quinquefidis lanatis, galea obtusa truncata bidentata, tilamentis longioribus hirsiitis. Desc. Fadioa fasciculata, fibris crassis carnosis. Caulis simplex, foliatus, 2-3-imcialis, lana alba implexa tardiiis nee omnino decidua. Folia circuiiiscriptioiie liiicaria, piniiati- fida; lobis ssepius approximatis, dentatis, primo lanata, adulta glabriiiseula ; p el loli ommwm, radicaliuiii praecipue, laiiati. Sjnca niultiflora, densa, florida sesquiuncialis, fruc- tifera 2-3-uncialis : braclece foliaceae, pinnatifidae. Calyx lanatiis, lana copiosa, alba, implexa, persistenti, semiquin- quefidus, laciniis inaequalibus, semilanceolatis, inte- [ccixxxi gerrimis, vel obsoletissime dentatis. Corolla purpurea, glaberrima : yalea leviter falcata, obtusa, antice apice oblique truneata et ad truncaturae basin utrinque dente unico acuto brevi quandoqiie brevissimo. Stamina inclusa : Filament a duo longiora extra medium hirsuta, duo brcviora longitudinaliter glabra : Antherce imiformes, imberbes, basi bifida}. Stigma subcapitatum, saepius exsertum. Capsula calyce persistenti duplo longior, ovata, acuminata, inaecpii- latera, margine interiore rectiusculo superiorc modice arcuato, bilocularis, bivalvis, valvis medio septigeris, septi diuiidio inferiori placentifero. Semina oblonga, tcretius- 214 CHLORIS MELV^ILLIANA. CLila, altero latere margine perangusto aucta, iitraque extremitate areola iiigricanti iiotata. Obs. Species proxinia P. sudeticee WiJlden. sj), pi. 3, p. 209, quae differt sta.tura inajore, caule glabro, foliomm lobis linearibus mciso-piiinatifidis ; caulinis petiolo baud dilatato, corollse labio iiiferiore manifeste dentato. P. sude- tica Bichardson in FranHms jour. p. 742, a sudetica vera vix diversa est nisi corollse labio superiore breviore, den- ticulo longiore, caule siibunifolio^ nee species distincta videtur. POLYGOiNEzE. 45. Polygonum viviparum, Limi. sp.])L ed. 2. p. 516, /. lapp. n. 152. Gmel. sib. 2, p. 44, n. 34, t. 7,/ 2. Willden. sp. pi. 2,jy. 441. Fers. syn. I, p. 439. Smit/t hrit. l,p. 428. Fn^l. bot. 669. Fl. Loud, new ser. 1, t. 81. Waldenb. lapp. 99. Flor. Ban. 13. Bvensk. bot. 336. Marsch. taiir-caucas. \^ p. 301. Fursh. am. 1, p. 271. Giesecke Greenl. in Edin. en cyclop. Hooker in Scoresby's greenl. p. 410. Richardson in FranJdin^s journ. p. 737. Natter Wurtz, Marten's Spitzb. lib. 3, cap. 1 ,t. I, a. OXYRIA. OxYRiA, Hill, vey. syst. 10, />. 24 (genus omnino arti- ficiale. Hill I. c). Be Cand. fl. franc. 3, p. 379 (Rumicis subgenus). Fr. in Foss' voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 192 (Ante, p. 177) (genus distinctuni). Campdera rumew, p. 153. Hooker Scot. p. 99. Char. Gen. Ferianthiwn tetraphyllura (duplici serie). Stamina 6. Styli 2. Stigmata penicillata. Aclienium lenticulare, membranaceum, utrinque alatum, perianthio infra cinctum. Embryo centralis. Obs. Genus propius accedens Rheo quam Rumici, ab utroque satis distinctum. A Rheo differt numero binario perianthii et stylorum, DY COTYLEDON ES. 215 stigmatibus penicillatis (quae in Rheo capitata sublobata), et textura achenii : coiivenit numero proportionali ct situ staminum (qua: geminatim neuipe foliolis exterioribus et solitarie interioribus perianthii opposita) pericarpio semi- den udato alato, et embiyone centrali. Rumex ab Oxyria diversus est numero ternario omnium partium floris, situ staminum, quae sex tantum et geminatim foliolis exterioribus perianthii opposita, fructu nucamentaceo aptero, foliolis interioribus mutatis perianthii tecto, embrjone laterali : convenit fere stigmatum divisione. Ovuli insertionem et Radiculae embryonis situm inter notas genericas baud introduxi : Semen enim erectum [ccixxxii cum Embryone inverso uti character totius ordinis (incluso certe Calligono contra assertionem Campdcrae 1. c.) eundem a Chenopodeis optime distinguens in prodr. Jlor. nov. holl. p. 419, primus proposui. Inter ordines apetalos similem structuram seminis in Urticeis et Piperaceis, aliis notis distinguendis, obtinet : dum Embryo inversus cum ovulo pendulo characterem essentialem Chloranthearum {Br. in Bot. ma(jaz, .;!190, nov, 1820) efformat. 46. Oxyria w^.^iyo'^'^ii^, Hooker scot. p. 111. Scoreshys greenl. p. 410. Oxyria digyna, Campjd. rumex, p. 155. Rheum digynum. IFahlcnb. lajop. 101, tab. ^,fructus. Helv.p. 74, Carpat. 114. Rumex digynus, Li7in. sp. pi, ed. 2,p, 480,^. lapj). n. 132, obs. /3. Willden, sp, pi. 2, 7;. 258. Bers. syn. I, p. 395. Smitk brit. I, p. 395. Eng.bot, 910. Flor. Dan. 14. 47. Salix arctic a, ovariis subsessilibus tomentosis, stigmate quadrifido stylum subaequante, squamis orbiculato- obovatis, foliis integerrimis ovalibus obovatisve : adultis super glabris subter villosiusculis. Salix arctica, Br. in Boss' voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 194. {Anfe.p, 178.) Bichardson in FranUins journ. p, 752-. Salix n. 37. Hooker in Scoresbys yreenl. p. 414*, secundum specim. a D. Scoresby. Salix, Greville in Mem, Wern,soc. S,p. 432, fide specim. in herb, groenl. D. Jameson. 216 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA, Desc. Frutex depressus ; radice lignea crassa longa. Bami decumbeiites, fioiiferi omnes et sterilium noniinlli adscendentes, adiilti glabri. Folia sparsa, petiolata, ellip- tico-obovata, v. obovata, integerrima, obtusa, quandoque retusa, novella super glabra, subtervillis longis laxis deciuu- bentibus, adulta utriiique glabra, veiiis siibter paulo emi- nentibus venulis anastomozantibus. Amenta utriusque sexus ramos breves villosos foliatos terminantes. Sqiiamce orbi- culato-obovatge ssepe retusae, fusco-nigricantes, villosse. Masc. 8-10-lm. loiiga, densa. Stamina 2-3, forsan saepius 3, filaraentis distinctis. SquamidcB (Nect.) duse, interiore paulo niajore, utraque apice incrassato. Fein. Squawula unica, interior. Ovarium brevissime pedicellatum, pedicello dia- metrum transversum capsulse vix seqnante, dense tomen- tosum, cinereum. Stylus longitudine varians nunc stigmata ^quans, nunc fere dimidio brevier. MONOCOTYLEDONES. JUNCE^. 48. JuNCus BiGLUMis. Lhin. sjj. pi. ed. 2, />. 467. Montin in Amcen. acad. 2, p. 266, t. S,/. 3. Ftor. Dan. 120. Zoeg.pl. island, in Olafs. reise2,p. 235. Vald in act. soc. Jiist. nat. hafn. 2, par. 1, j». 38. Willden. sp. pi. 2, p. 216. Fers. syn. \,p. 385. Smith hrit. l,jy. 382. Engl, bot. 898. Bicheno in Linn. soc. transact. 12, p. 320. Hooker scot, p)' 106. ccixxxiii] 49. LuzuLA HYPERBOREA, spicis multifloris subum- bellatis pedunculatis sessilibusque (nunc omnibus sessilibus), bractea umbellse fol acea ; partialibus omnibus fimbriatis, rapsulis obtusis perianthia acuta subsequantibus, caruncula basilari seminis obsoleta, foliis planis. MO N OCOTYL K DO N K8 . 2 1 7 Luzula campestris, Br. sjntzb. pi. hi Hcoresbi/^s arcf. rcg. 1 , append, p. 75. {Jnfe, p. 1 b> 1 . ) Junciis arcuatus, Hooker in Scoresbfs (jreenl. p. 410, secuncl. exciiipl. a D. lScorosl)y. Juncus campestris, Solancl. in Fhipps voij. p. :201, fide exempl. in Herb. Banks. Ohs. Vix distincta species, et potius ad L. campcatreui mire variantem, quam ad L. arcuafam referenda ; prcEsertim ob bracteam iimbella) sacpissime, non vero semper, foliaceam, et folia plana. L. arcuata3 ft. [WaJdenb. hpp. p^ b^, cujus fi(/. in Flor. Dan. 138G, sed excl. syn. Villars), tanien accedit, inflorescentia, spicis multifloris, longius pednncu- latis, quandoque etiani arcuato-recnrvis, bractea unibellic nunc, rarissime qnamvis, squamacea, partialibiis omnibus limbriatis, et caruncula seminis obsoleta. liaec autem forsan distincta a L. arcuata a, Waldenh. lapp. p. 87, t. 4. Hooker for. loud. n. ^er. f. 151, cui spicse longius peduncu- latae pauciflorse, et semina ni fallor absque caruncula. In Luzulis omnibus, quas examini snbjeci, excepta L. pilosa, observavi funicnlum umbilicalem e filis spiralibus (decompositione partiali funiculi denudatis?) compositum. CYPERACE/E. 50. Carex misandha, spicis (4 — 6) pedunculatis ova- libus pendulis : terminali basi mascula ; relicpiis femineis, fructibus lanceolatis acuniinatis bidentatis margine denticu- latis squama ovali longioribus, stigmatibus 2-3. Desc. (exemplarium quatuor incompletorum cum spicis frnctiferis et portione culmi, in herbario 1). Ross). Folium supremum breve, lineare, marginibus longitudinaliter denti- culatis. Spicce v. umbellatac, v. alterncC, fructifera3 ovales V. oblongae pendula3, pedunculis viridibus, laxis, angulatis, spica longioribus. Bractea umbellsc communis vaginans, basi atro-fusca, supra viridis, in folium breve sul)ulato- lineare, planum, marginibus denticulato-asperis producta, includens nonnullas ])artiales, quarnm ima communi sub- similis, foliolo breviore terminata, nunc cxscrta. SquamcB 218 CHLORIS MELVILLIAxN'A. ovales, obtusiusculse, Iseves, glabrae, iiigro-fuscae, apice limbo an gusto albo. Fructus circumscriptione lanceolatus, acuminatus, basi attenuata^ fiisco-ater, ore ipso albicanti emarginato, marginibus acuminis et dimidii superioris denti- culatis, cseterum Isevis. Aclienium intra cupulam breve pedicellatum, obovatuui, ventre piano, dorso diim stigmata duo modice convexo dum tria angulato. Ohs. Nimis affinis C. fuliginosse Sternh. et Hojjpe in act. soc. hot. Eatisb. \,p. 159, t. 3, vix distincta species. 51. Carex con color, spicis sexu distinctis : mascula unica ; femineis 2-3 erectis subsessilibus, squamis omnibus obtusis axi subconcolori, bracteis basi auriculatis, capsulis Isevibus ovalibus mucronulo brevissimo integerrimo, stigma- tibus 2, culmis Isevibus. ccixxxiv] Ods. C. csespitosas proxima et vix difFert nisi statura minori (3-4 unciali) sqaamis (nigro-spadiceis) axi ssepius marginibus semper concoloribus, foliis utrinque viridibus et culmis Isevibus. An revera distincta species ? 52. Briovuorvm CAViTATV M., Host ^^ ram. austr. I, p. 30, ^.38. Scltrad. germ. 1. jy. 151. Waldenh. hqjjj. p. 18. Smith com]), ed. 2, p. 11. Enr/l. hot. 2387. Hooker scot. p. 20. 53. Eriophorum angustifolium, Willden. sp.pl. \,p. 313. Smith Ijrit. l,p. 59. Hngl. dot. 564. Schrad. germ. I, p. 153. Hooker scot. p. 21. Eriophorum polystachion, Wahleuh. lapip. p. 18. Ohs. Plantse nostrse, quasi mediae inter E. angustifolium et polystachyon forsan ab utroque distinctae, duae varietates adsunt. a, pedunculis laevibus. |3, pedunculis scabris, denticulis crebris minntis. Haec ab E. gracile. Roth catalect. 2, add. et Waldenh. lapp. p. 19, fid. exempl. ab ipsis auctoribus in Herb. Banks., certe diversa, statura humiliori, foliis latioribus, squamis enerviis omnino nigricantibus, et acheniis oblongo-obovatis. MONOCOTVLEUUNKS. 211) GRAMINEiE. 54. Alopecurus alimnus, spica ovata, arista periaiitliii glumam sericeam lateribus villosissimis subocquantc, vagina suprema ventricosa folio siio piano lanceolato triplo loiigiore. Alopecurus alpiiius, Smith hrit. ^,jj. 138G. E/i(/l. hot. 112G. Hooker scot. p. 22. lloevi. et ScJud. sj/st. 2, p. 272. Br. in Boss voy. ^ecl 2, v. 2, p. 191. (J/ite, p. 177.) Hooker in Scoresbys (/reenl. 410. Bichardson in Franklin 's joicrn. pi. 731. Alopecurus ovatus, Knapp (/ram. hrit. 15. Hornem. in Flor. Dan. 1565. Alopecurus antarcticus, Giesecke ^ reenl. in Brewster s edin. encyclop. Ohs. Species (quam primus in Scotiae monte Loch ny Gaar anno 1794 legi) variat culmo, qui ssepius adscendens, erecto, spica oblongo-cylindracea, arista nunc gluma duplo longiore, rarius nulla. A. antarcticus, VaU symh. 2, p. 18. Willden. sp. pjl. 1, p. 357, ab. A. alpino diftert spica saspius cylindracea, arista glumam bis superante, folio supremo lineari apice attenuato vaginam suam superante v. aequante. A. pratensis L. distinguitur spica cylindracea, glumis acutis latere tantum villosiusculis, arista glumis duplo longiore, vagina suprema laxiuscule cylindracea folium suum lineare multoties superante. PHIPPSIA. [cclxxxv Phippsia (subgenus Vilfae) Trinins in Spreny. neue ent- deck. 2, p. 37. Char. Gen. Gluma uniflora, abbreviata, inaequivalvis. Perianihium muticum, obtusum, imbcrbc ; valvula si/pe- riore nervis sursum divergcntibus. Lodiculce 2. Stam. 1-3. Sliymata 2, sessilia. Caryojms libera, teres, exsulca. Gramcn pusUlum, aqi/aticfnn v. in innndaiis nascens. Culmi hasi divisi. Folia plana ; vagina inteyra, ipso apice 220 CHLORIS MELVILLIAXA. tantimi Jlsso. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis. Glumae enerves, wferiore minori. Stamina 1-3. Stigmata joersistentia. Obs. E graminibus unifloris proxime accedit Vilfae et Colpodio, affinitatem habet etiam quandam cum Sclimidtia Trattin. (Coleantlms Boem. et. Sch. si/st. 2,7;. 11), cui certe gluma nulla, et periantliium bivalve, probante valvula supe- riore diner vi. Inter genera locustis bifloris Pliippsia affinis est Cata- brosae, conveniens glumis abbreviatis, perianthiis obtusis concavis et foliorum vaginis apice tantum fisso : differt locustis unifloris, caryopside tereti, nee lateraliter compressa. 55. PHIPPSIA ALGIDA. Agrostis algida, Soland. in Phijjj^s voj/.p. 200, cum de- scriptione accurata. lVa]ilenh,laj)p. p. 25, t. 1, ubi peri- antliium pro gluma, omnino praetervisa, depictum, et lodicula, perperam indivisa et aucta, pro perianthio univalvi. Flor. Ban. 1505, structuram eandem exliibens ac in Wahlenb. 1. c. JBr. in Ross voij. ed. 2, v. 2, j), 191 (Gramen sui generis.) {Ante, p. 177.) Trichodium algidum, Svensk hot. 545, f. 2, ab ic. Walilenb. nuituata. Roem. et. Sch. sj/st. 2, p. 283. Desc. Gra/i/en biunciale, glaberrimum, caespitosum. Culmi ipsa basi divisi ibique vaginis scariosis tecti. Folia linearia, obtusiuscula, laevia : lipda brevis, obtusissima, indivisa : vagina laxiuscula, Integra, ipso apice tantum fisso. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis, paucifloris, laevi- bus. LocmtcE uniflorae. Gluma nana, bivalvis, inaequalis, valvulae muticae, obtusiusculae, concavae, hand carinatae, integrae, membranaceae ; inferior minor, enervis ; superior plus duplo major, ipso perianthio triplo circiter brevior, obsolete uninervis ; ambae saepissime post lapsum perian- thii cum rachide persistentes, inferiore quandoque decidua. Periantliium intra glumam brevissime pedicellatum : valvula inferior coiicava, ovato-lauceolata, trinervis, nervorum di- niidio inferiore bispidulo ; sup)erior ejusdem fere longitudinis iM ON OCOT YLKDONES. 22 1 et latitudinis scd diversa3 figurse, obtusa, 3-4-dentata, diiiervis, iicrvis liispidulis abasi siirsuni paiilo divergentibus, ipsa basi sub-approximatis. Lodiculce 2, sii])ovata3, mem- branaceoe, indivisae, glabrae. Stamina 1-3. Sfif/mata 2, sessilia, luiiga, hyaliim, ramulis sim])licibus. CarT/ojjsis ovali-oblonga, teres, exsulca, stiginatibus emarcidis diu coronata. Embryo caryopside quach'uplo brevior. Ohs. Ha^c e speciiiiinibiis a Melville Island ; speeies [ccixxxvi autem variat periaiithii iiervis la^vibiis, staniiiiibns 2, et quandoqiie unico, iicivo altcri valvulae superioris periaiithii opposito. In Terra Tschutski a Dav. Nelson, in tertio it. Cook, lecta fuit varietas (?) insignis, dnplo major, culmis ramosis foliis laxioribus aliisque notis divevsa : vix species distincta. COLPODIUiVI. Colpodium. Trin. ayrost. 2^. 119,/ 7. Subgenus Vilfse Trin. in Sjneng. neue entdeck. 2, p. 37. Char. Gen. Glum a uniflora, subsequivalvis, mutica. Feriantkium gliima longius, submuticrnn, obtusum, apice scarioso ; valvulis subaoqualibus, integerrimis, superiore exserta, dinervi, lateribus parallelis. Lodiculce 2. Sti/li 2. Stigmata plumosa. Caryojms. Grainen f/Iabriim. Cidnii erecti v. adscendentes. Folia 2)Iana, ligula indivisa imberbi folio latiore, vagina lonyitii- dinaliter fissa. Panicula coarctata, ramis semiverticillatis. Locustae oblonya, (jlabriusculce cum v. absque rudimcnto, scepius setuliformi , Jlosculi secvndi. Obs. Granien hocce habitu fere peculiari, priino intuitu Poae propius accedit qnam Agrostidi s. Vilfae, relationem quodanimodo etiam cum Dupontia et Deschampsia habere videtur. Caryo})side ignota autem genus hand stabilitum, et de ejusdem affinitate cum Colpodii speciebus Trinii, pra^- sertim C. Steceni et compresso, incertus sum. 56. CoLroDiUM LATiFOLiuM, pauicula coarctata lanceo- lata, foliis planis lato-linearibus. 222 CHLORIS MELVILLTANA. Agrostis paradoxa, B. in Ross' voy. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 192. {Ante,p. 177.) Desc. Gr amen xoh\\^i\\m,^Y^i\\^mmm — pedale, glabmm. Culmiis e basi decumbenti v. radicanti adscendens, nunc erectus, teres, Isevis, foliatus, basi vaginis scariosis tectus. Folia plana, lineari-lanceata, acuta, stricta, utrinque margini- busque retrorsuni scabris : var/ina scabriusculge, ad basin usque fissae, suprema folio proprio longior -. lipda obtusa, imberbis, erosa, denticulata, folio latior. Fanicula coarc- tata, angusto-lanceolata, fusco-purpurea, perianthiorum apicibus albis, sesquiuncialis — bivnicialis, ramis brevibus, semiverticillatis, appressis, inferioribus demum modice patentibus, pedunculis pedicellisque pauci-denticulatis, strictis, apice vix dilatato cum locusta continuo. Glima uniflora, bivalvis, mutica, lierbaceo-membranacea, glabra, valvulis suboppositis, concavis vix carinatis, obtusiusculis v. acutis, integris, semitrinerviis,«??/moriS'//}////^//« liyalina, laxe pliimosa raiiiis denticulatis. Obs. Exeinplaria iioiiiiulla statiira majore, lociistis acuti- oribiis, glumis acuiuinatis periaiitliia inferiora subetquanti- bns, foliis latioribns. Poa laxa, IViUden. sj). pi. \, p. 3SC), qiiam ex eodem nionte Silesice iibi a b. HaeidvC detecta fiiit lia])co a 1). Treviraiio coiDniuuicatani, differt statura minore^ panicula coarctata, raclii raiiiisqiie paiiiciila} et glumis infra medium viridibus,periantluis acutioribus lana baseos parciore; locustae rachi laevi. Poa flexuosa, Host (jrarn. audr. 4, /;.15, t. 20, qua^ similis videtur P. arcticye panicula eftusa et locustae colore tigura et pubescentia, differt paniculae raclii ramisque viridibiis magis divisis scabris, gliimarum carinis longitudinaliter denticu- latis. 00. Pestuca BR.EViFOLiA,racemo subsimplici erecto, >ixxxix flosculis teretibus supra scabriusculis arista duplo longiori- bus, foliis setaceis vaginisque Isevibus : cuhnco supremo multoties breviore vagina sua laxiuscula. Ohs. Facies et statura fere P. ovince inter quam et P. Ilalleri media ; priori forsan nimis affinis. 01. Pestuca vivipara. Ohs. Nullam observationem habeo dc exemplar! unico Pestucsecujusdam viviparae dim viso in lierbario D. Sabine, ulterius examinando. 15 226 CHLORIS MELVTLLIANA. PLEUROPOGON. Char. Gen. Locust/B multiflorse, cylindracese. Gluma al)breviata, ingequivalvis, mutica. Perianfhii valvula in- ferior mutica, obtusa, concava, nervosa, apice scarioso : superior nervo utroque lateraliter biseto ! Lodicid(B distinctse. StijJi 2. Stigmata plumosa. Caryopsis libera, lateribus compressis. Grameii elegans. Polia ^;/<5r;?^, cau/usta, vagina integra, ipso ajnce tantumjisso. Raceraus sinijjlex, locustis cernuis, purpureis, nitentibus. Glinna valvula inferiore acuta, svperiore latiore obtusa. Perianthia distincta, valvula in- feriore ^-1-nervi, superiore Janceolata emarginata, pari svperiore setarum brevissimo. Obs. Genus Glyceri8e proximum, quacum locustis tereti- bus, perianthiis obtnsissimis et vaginis folioruni integris convenit ; difFert prsesertim setis lateralibus nervorum val- vulae superioris perianthii, lodiciUis distinctis, stigmatibns hand decompositis, caryopside lateraliter compressa et in- florescentia. Character fere essentialis in nervis valvulae superioris periantbii latere setigeris ; analoga structura enim vix, quantum scio, in ullo alio gramine obtinet nisi in Uniola latifolia Mich, am.^ ubi equideui nullis aliis difFerentiis comi- tata pro charactere specifico tantum habenda. 62. PLEUROPOGON SABINII. Desc. Grarnen 3-iinciale usque spithameum, glabrum. Cuhni erecti, foliati, striati, laeves, simplices. Folia radicalia angustiora, longiora; culmea linearia, plana, brevia, Isevia : vagina paulo compressae, striatae, glabrae, Iseves, fere ad apicem integrse, ipso apice fisso, marginibus scariosis, su- prema folio proprio longior : ligula brevissima, rotundata, emarginata. Sjjica racemosa, simplicissima, rachi striato- angulata, Isevi, viridi, pedunculis lateralibus glumam vix MONOCOTYLEDONES. ."227 Superantibus, rccurvis, laevibiis, indivisis, alteriiis, distanti- bus. LocustcB subcylindraceae, cernuae v. peiiduloe, semun- ciales, pnrpureae, nitidx*, per lentcm tennissiine pubescentes. Glif.ma bivalvis, nana, insequalis, niembraiiacea, purpurea, mutica; valvula inferiore ovwi^, acuta; ivz/ymor^ obovata, [cpxc obtusissima, inferiore duplo latiore, paulo longiore. Peri- anfhia altcrna, distincta. Valcida inferior obovato-oblonga, obtusissima, concava, quinquencrvis, extus pube brevissiuia appressa conspersa, apice marginibusque ab apice ad medium albis, scariosis, nervis omnibus infra apicem desinentibus, medio in mucronuhun brevissimum, marginem valvulse vix attingentem prochicto. Valvida superior longitudine fere inferioris, manifeste angustior, elliptico-lanceolata, apice profunde emarginato, lateribns indnplicatis, dinervis, nervis brevissime ciliatis, singulis bisetis, sefis lateralibus, per paria oppositis, du(B inferiores infra medium valvulse orta3, subu- lato-filiformes, strictae, modice ])atentes, denticulatae, longi- tudine circiter dimidii totius valvulae ; dim superiores paulo supra medium valvnlae ortum ducentes, brevissimae, dcnti- culatse, mucroniformes, altera quandoque obsoleta. Lodi- culm 2, collaterales, approximatse, bi'evissimae, truncata^, basi leviter cohaerentes, sed absque laesione scparandce. Stamina 3, filamentis ca[)illaribus, antheris linearibus utrinque semibifidis. Ovarium ovatum, imberbe. Sti/Ii 2, glabri. Stirpnafa laxe plumosa, liyalina, ramis denticulatis, superioribus vix brevioribus. Cart/opsis libera, lateraliter com- pressa, ventre angusto-lineari, leviter canaliculato, axi longi- tudinaliter saturatiore. Evdxryo caryopside triplo brevior. Ohs. Duplex varietas. a, elatior, subspithamea, antheris stramineis. Tab. D, f. 1—7. /3, 3-4-uncialis, antheris purpureis. Tab. D, f. 8 — 10. The specific name is given in honour of Captain Edward Sabine, in whose herbarium, the most extensive formed in the voyage, numerous speciuiens were found of both varieties of this remarkable grass. 228 (IRLORIS MELVILLIANA. EXPLICATIO Tabula D.^ Plkuropogon Sabinit. 1. Varietatis o, planta magnitii- dine iiatiirali. 2. ejusd. locusta cum pedunculo et portione raclieos magis aucta. 3. periaiithiiim clansum articulo racheos insidens, auctiiis. 4. id. expaiisnm, pariter aiicturn. 5. valvula superior periantliii facie visa ad id. augment. 6. pollen. 7. flosculus periantliio orbatus exbibens stamina pistillum et lodicnlas auct. uti 4 et 5. 8. Var. (3, [)lanta mag. natnr. 9. ejusd. locusta cum pedunculo ad augm. id. ac. 2. 10. perianthium expansum genitalia et lodicularum alteram exhibens ad augm. n. 4. DUPONTIA. Chae. Gen. Gluma subaequivalvis, scariosa, concava, mutica, locustam 2-3-floram subaequans. Perianihia mutica, scariosa, (basi barbata,) altero pedicellate ; valvulis integris, inferiore concava. Lodiculce 2. Ovarium m\hQYhQ. Stigmata subsessilia. Gary apsis Gramen glahruin^ erediim. Folia linearia, plana, vaginis semifssisy basi integra. Panicula sinqjlex, coardata, fiisco et purpurascenti varia, pedicellis cum locustis continuis, jjerian- thiis separatim soluhillhus. ccxci] (Jbs. Ad Deschampsiam pi'oxime accedit liocce genus; distinguitur periantliiis muticis, valvulis integris nee den- tatis. Cum Catabrosa, facie diversissima, convenit pluribus notis, differt glumis locustam subsequantibus, periantliiis basi breve barbatis. A Poa diversum locustis hand com- pressis, glumis perianthiisque concavis nee carinatis. Ad confirmandum genus caryopsis desideratur. This genus is named in lionour of Monsieur Dupont, of Paris, author of a valuable essay on the Sheath of the leaves of Grasses, and of observations on the genus Atriplex. 1 See Note at p. 187. MONOCOTYT.KDONKS. 229 63. DuroNTiA FisnKRT. Desc. Gramen G-10-uiicialc, crectuiu. Cidmi siiuplices, foliati, Ltvcs, glaberriini. Folia radicalia ei infcrioraculmi canaliculata, angusto-liiuarla, acutii, ItCvia, ;2-:3-iincialia, varjinis strictis, scariosis, vix ad medium fissis ; culntra 1-2 siipcriora hrcviora, plana, laevia, vaginis pmpriis laxiiisculis foliaccis ultra medimu fissis loiigiora : lif/ula mediocris, ohtusa, subtruncata, imberbis. Fanictda coarctata, spici- formis, basi quandoque iiiternipta, piirpureo-fusca, niteiis, sesquiuiK'ialis — binncialis, ramis subgcminatis, paucifloris, pedicellisque lacvibiis cum locusta continuis. Locustm ovata3, biHorae, cum rudiineiito clavato setiiliformi tertii flosculi, nunc trifloi'cio flore tcrtio conipleto, nunc biflorce absque tertii rudimento. Ghima bivalvis, subaequalisj nui- tica, glaberrima, purpurascens, subnitcns, margine pallido scarioso, loimitudiue lociistae. Valoulce concavae nee cari- natse, oblongo-lanceolata3, inferior paulo augustior, acuminata V. acutissima, uninervis ; superior semi-trinervis,medio paulo infra apicem lateralibus longe intra marginem evanescenti- biis. Perianthia subconforniia ; inferius intra glnmam subsessile, a pedicello brevissimo separabilc ; s/fperius cum apice paulo dilatato pedicelli brevis articulatum, facile soiubile; utrinsque valmda inferior oxnia, mutica obtusa, vix unquani acuta, integra, concava, ipsa basi pilis brcvibus sti'ictis albis barbata, et a basi fere ad medium pilis bre- vioribus strictis subadpressis subsericea, trinervis, nervis lateralibus intra marginem evanescentibus, medio paulo infra apicem desinente : superior longitudine inferioris, manifeste angustior, lineari-oblonga, glaberrima, dinervis, nervis brcvibus, intersticio lineari concaviusculo. LodiciiJce duse, distincta3, collatcrales, mcmbranacete, hyalinge, subovatae, V. cuneatae, apice eroso-dentato, ovario longiores. Stamina 3, tilamentis distinctis, capillaribus, antlieris fusco-purpureis, linearibus utrinque bifidis. Ovariinn ovale, glabrum. 8ti(jmata 2, subsessilia, hyalina, dense plumosa, ramis apicem versus brevioribus. Ohs. The specific name is that of i\Ir. Fisher, whose herbarium contained the most complete series of specimens of tiiis grass. 230 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. 64. Deschampsia brevifolia, panicula coarctata lan- ceolata : pedicellis Isevibus, locustis 2-3-floris, arista striata valvulam subaequante, foliis in vol litis : caulinis abbreviatis. Desc. Gramen 3-5-unciale, glabrum. Ciilmi simplices, erecti, foliati. Folia inferiora involuto-siibulata, stricta, uncialia — sesquiuiicialia ; vaginis strictis, folio brevioribus, ipsa basi Integra : ligula oblonga, lacinulata ; sujjremum brevissimum, vagina elongata, laxiuscula, ligula breviore. Fanicula coarctata, lanceolata v. oblonga, fusco-purpuras- cens, scariosa, ramis semiverticillatis. Locust cb biflorae, raro triflorse, semper cum rudimento pedicelliformi flos- ccxcii] culi alterius. Gliima subsequivalvis, mutica, acuta, valvulis lanceolatis, concavis, acutissimis, scariosis, disco purpurascenti, limbo pallido, uninerviis, locusta paulo bre- vioribus. Pericmthia subuniformia, scarioso-membranacea, separatim solubilia, inferius sessile ; valvula hiferior ipsa basi barbata, pills brevibus, strictis, albis, cgeterum glabra, concava, subquinquenervis, nervis omnibus laevibus, laterali- bus obsoletis, apice eroso-multidentato, dorso saepius infra medium aristata, arista setacea, recta, denticulata, valvulam ipsam vix vel paulo superanti : siq^erior longitudine inferi- oris, angustior, dinervis, apice bidentato, quandoque semi- bifido. Lodiculce 2, collaterales, hyalinae, imberbes, acutae, ovario longiores. Stamina 3, antheris purpureis, utrinque bifidis. Ovarium glabrum. Stigmata 2, sessilia, hyalina, dense et breve plumosa. Floscidiis superior pedicello bar- bato quocum aiticulatus insidens, paulo minor, arista valvulae inferioris medio vel supra medium dorsi inserta. Budi- mentum flosculi tertii setula est extus longitudinaliter bar- bata, clavula scariosa minutissima terminata. j3. Perianthia mutica. Hujus quatuor exemplaria tantum visa a varietati a. facie paulo diversa folio supremo longiori. TRISETUM. Triseti species Palis, agrosf. p, 88, charactere reformato. Chak. Gen. Locustce 2-5-florae, ancipites. Gliima carinata, MONOCOTYU: DUNES. 231 niembranacea, suba}(|uivalvis. Fcria/it/tii valcula inferior cariiiata apice bidentata v. biseta, dorso (supra niedium) aristata. Caryojms libera, exsulca, lateraliter compressa. Gramiiia ccBspifosa ; vaf>;inis Jongitudinalitcr fissis. Pani- ciila sape coarcfala, aristis arcnato-pattdis. Obs. A Dcscbainj)sia differt lociistis ancipitibus, glumis carinatis, periaiithii valvula iuferiore carinata apice attenuato bidentato v. biseto, caryopside lateraliter compressa. Ab Avenis ])lerisque glumis periauthiisque carinatis ; ab omnibus caryopside exsulca et lateribus compressis. 65. Trisetum SUBSPICATUM, Palis, agrost. p. 88. Trisetum airoides, Boem. et Seh. spt. 2, p. (SiQ>, exclus. syn. Wulfen et Host. Richardson in Franklin s journ. p. 731. Aira spicata, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 95, jt. lapp. n. 47. Flor. Dan. f. 228, mala. Gunn. norv. n. 422. WaJilenb. lapp. p. o3. Aira subspicata.Zi/^//. si/st. nat.ed. 12, v. 2, p. 91. Willden. sp.pl. 1,P' 377. Pers. syn. \,p 77. Zoey.pl. island, in Olafs. reise 2, p. 234. Giesecke greenl. in Brewster s Edin. encyclop. HIEROCHLOE. Hierochloe Gmel. sib. 1, p. 100. Br. prodr. Jlor. nov. holl.p. 208. Trin. ayrost. p. 130. Hierocliloa et Toresia, Palis, ayrost. p. 62 et 63. Char. Gen. Gliima subaequivalvis,locustamtritioram [ccxciii sequans. Perianthia bivalvia, lateralia mascula, triandra; terminate hermaphroditum, diandrum. Obs. Relationem veram Anthoxanthi ad Hierochloem, in prodr. flor. nov. lioll. p. 209, primum indicatam, optime conflrmat planta Javanica intermediie structural a D. llors- field detecta ; in hac enim periantliium lateraliam inferius masculum bivalve, superiiis univalve, neutrum : terminate liermaphroditum. llujus novi generis (Ataxia) habitus potius est Anthoxanthi, quocum etiani gluma ina^quivalvi quadrat. Cum Hierochloe charactcribus nonnuihs convemt Arthro- 232 CHLORIS MELYILLIAXA. cliloa noh. (Holcus Falls. Trlnii, et Wahlenh. iion Linnm geii. et sp. pL ed. prima, iiec Schreberi iiec Gcertneri ;) quae tanien facile clistinouitur ab hoc genere uti et ab Aira et Arrhenatherc, glmiia cum apice pedicelli articulata et una cum locusta decidua. ^^. HiERocHLOE ALPiNA, Boem. et ScJi. S2/sf. 2, p. 515. Br. in Boss voij. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 194. {Ante, p. 17S.) Bichardson in BranMins journ. p. 731. Holcus al])inus, Sicartz in Schrad. neue joiirn. 2, st. 2, p. 45, t. 3, Waldenl). lapp. p. 31, /. 2. Svensk hot. 43S. Blor. Ban. 150S. Giesecke greenl. in Brewster s Bdin. encyclopt. 67. HiEROCHLOE PAUCiFLORA, I'acemo simplici, flosculo masculo superiore brevissime setigero, foliis culmi brevissi- mis ; radicalibus involutis. Desc. (xr^;;^^?2 3-5-unciale. ^<2^2> repens. Culnn erects infra foliati supra nudi, striati. Folia radicalia subulata, marginibus involutis, culmo aliquoties breviora ; cidmea abbreviata late subulata, marginibus inflexis, vaginis suis laxiusculis multoties breviora. Bacenuis erectus, simplex vel subsimplex, paucifiorus, pedicellis loevibus. Locusta ovatas, acutse, triflorse. Gliirna bivalves, scariosse, ovatse, concavae, acutiusculse, glaberrimse, locustam subsequantes, valvula inferiore manifeste minore. Floscidi later ales masculi, triandri, bivalves, chartacei, valvula inferior ovata, marffinibus infra medium nudiusculis supra omnino con cava, Pi nudis, fiosculi superioris mox sub apice emarginatosetigera, seta brevissima stricta valvulam vix superante ; fiosculi in- ferioris mutica v. per-obselete setigera ; utriusque valvida superior angustior, linearis, dinervis, semibifida. Flosculus terminalis hermapliroditus, diander, muticus : valvula in- ferior concava, quinquenervis, extra medium dorso latcri- busque pilosiusculis, chartacea, fusca, apice scarioso; superior linearis, hjalina, glabra, acuta, indivisa, uninervis. Lodiculce 2, collaterales, lanceolatae, acuminatae, hyalinae, ovario longiores. Ovarium glabrum. Stijli 2. Stigmata alba, dense plumosa. A((rrvLi:i)()M;s. 233 ACOTYLEDONES. c-civ iMUSCI. 6S. PoLYTRicnt'M PROPiNQuuM, caulc siiiiplici clongato, foliis niargine serrulatis dorso Iccvibus. Ods. Species, absque fnictificatione hand determinanda, a Pulytricho coiuiuiiiii satis divcrsa vidctur. C9. PoLYTRiciiUM iiYPERBOREUM, caule I'ainoso, foliis pilif^ris niarginibus iiidiiplicatis discuin (totiini lamelliferuiii) operientibus, capsula tctragona apopliysata. Desc. Caules ssepitis ramosi ramis fastigiatis, nunc sinipliciores innovatione una alteravc divisi. Folia e dilatata seniivaginanti basi subulata, niadore patula, siccitate ap- pressa, disco toto lauiellifero ; niarginibus latis, induplicatis, integerrimis, menibranaceis, a basi dilatata usque ad apiceni altero alterum equitante ;j^;2'teapicis hyalinus folio aliquoties (2-3-plo) brevior, per lentum denticulatus, strictus. Masculi jlores disciformes, in distincto individuo saspe niinore. Scfa nitens caulibus procerioribus (biuncialibus) subsim})licibus brevior, fastigiato-ramosos superans v. seqnans. Capsula erecta v. inclinans tctragona, angulis in acieni attenuatis ; apophysis angulata angustior. Opcrculitm hcniisphaericuni cum mucronulo brevi. Perisfomluni dentibus C4. 7:/v/- phragma demum separabile. CaJyjjtra exterior e villis dense implexis. Ohs. Duplex varietas. a, caulibus fastigiato-raniosis setam vix rrquantibus. /3, caulibus innovando subraniosis seta longioribus. Hsec P. pilifero proxima ab eodem difFert caulibus clon- gatis iiniovando raniosis, pilis folio aliquoties brevioribus. 70. PoLYTRiCHUM BREviFOLTUM, caulc rauioso, foliis serrulatis nniticis niadore crcctis siccitate appressis, capsula inclinata obovata exapo[)liysata. 234 CHLORIS IMELA^ILLIANA. Desc. Mmcus sesquiuncialis. Cades divisi, ramis fas- tigiatis. Folia e basi dilatata semimemhranacea subulata, extra medium serrulata, acuta, mutica, disco toto lamelli- fero, dorso Isevi. Seta laevis, pallida. Capsula Isevis, cernua, insequilatera. Operculum conico-bemisphsericmii, rostro subulate reciirvo diametrum baseos vix cequante. Feristomii dentes 40, sequidistantes, intersticiis angustiores. Epijohragma crassiusculum. Cahjpfra exterior e villis arete implexis. Ohs. Muscus, cujus tria taiitum exemplaria a nobis visa in herbario D. Ross, nimis forsan affinis P. alpino L. ccxcv] 71. PoLYTRICHUM SEPTENTRIONALE, Sw. ill act. Jiolm, 1795, p. 270. Mu8c. suec. p. 107, t. 9, /. 18. Menzies 171 Linn. soc. transact. 4,jy. 82, ^. 7,/. 5. Ohs. In herbario D. Fisber absque fructificatione visum, ideoque dubium. 72. Poi.YTRicHUM L.EVIGATUM, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 349, t. 22. Hooker muse. exot. ^f. 81. Catharinea laevigata, Bridel mant.p. 202. Catharinea glabrata, Hooker isL 2, p. 340, et l,p. 24. Obs. Peristoma dentes saepius quantum determiuare potui 16, quandoque 32, iineares, acutiuscuii, hyalini, per lentem longitudinaliter striati, striis ssepius paulo flexuosis, in hemisphaerium conniventes ; dum 16 approximati intersticiis angustissimis, parum inaequales, iatioribus nunc bidentatis ; dum 32 sequales, intersticiis manifestis. Epiijjhragma hyalinum. diametro longitudinem dentis vix ssquante. Memhrana interior capsulce exteriori approximata, intus laevis absque processubus plicisve. Columella libera, angulata, longitudine fero capsulae. Capsula per lentem modice augentem manifeste areolata. 73. Hypnum NiTEJsS, Hedu\ sp. muse. p. 2.55. Smith brit. 3, p. 1316. Engl hot. 1646. Muse. brit. p. 100. Wahlenb. kvpp. j}. 381. 74. Hypnum coRDiroLiUM, Hedw, stirp. eripyt. 4, /;. 97, ACOTYr.EDUNES. 235 i. 37. Sjj. mii^c. p. ."254. Smith brit. 3, p. 1318. Enjl. bot. 1447. Muse, brit. p. 1 07. 75. Hypnum aduncum, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 1592. Smit/t brit. S,/*. 13.27- Hedw. stirp, crjjpt. 4, p. 62, /. 24. Sp. muse. p. 295. 76. Leskia rufescens, Schwaegr. suppl. 1, sect. post. p. 178, /. 86. Hypnum rufescens, Dicks, cnjpt.fase. 3,/;. 9, i. S,/. 4. Smii/i brit. 3, p. 1316. ^/zy/. /^o/. 2296. Muse. brit. p. 99. 77. Mnium turgidum, Waldenb. lapp. p. 351, t. 23. Schwaepr. suppl. 1, sect. post. p. 123, A 77. ^r. zVe i?055' t?oy. ed. 2, t'o/. 2, z^. 194. [Antej p. 178.) BicUardson in Franklin 's journ .p. 756. 78. TiMMiA MEGAPOLITANA, Hedw. stirp. crypt. 1,J9. 83, /f. 31. ySJ^.'. ;;z2^<9C. j^>. 176. Schwaegr. suppl. 1, ,56'cA /;o5^. p. 84. Richardson in Franklin's journ. 756. Timmia cucullata, Michaux am. 2jp. 304. 79. Bryum rostratum, Schrad. spicil. p. 72. Smith brit, 3,j». 1369. ^/^y. bot. 1745. J/?^5C. <5nY. jy. 126, t. 30. Mnium rostratum, Schicacgr. suppil. 1, sect. post. p.l^G, t. 79. 0/^^. Muscus hicce, necnon sex proxime pra^cedentes absque fructificatione tan turn visi. 80. Bryum calophyllum, foliis ovatis obtusis con- [ccxcvi cavis : marginibus simplicibus integerrimis, capsulis obovatis pendulis. Desc. Ccespites densi. Caules innovationibus continuis divisi, 2-5 unciales, vetusti tomento radical! copioso et foliis emarcidis tecti. Rami annotini fastigiati, basi tantum tomento radicali parciore instructi, supra glabri. Folia imiformia, sparsa, approximata, ovata v. subovalia, modice concava, obtusa, mutica, marginibus sini])licibus ncc re- curvis nee incrassatis, arcolis subrctundis, uiiiformibus, 236 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. nervo valido, npicein folii attiiigeiiti absque nnicroiiulo ex- currenti, ssepius purpurea, quaudoque viridia, madore patenti-erecta, siccitate appressa et paulo andulata. Seta terminalis, ramos annotinos superans, castauea, Ifevis, apice arcuato-recurvo. Ccqjmla obovata, basi acutiuscula, vix atteniiata, Isevis. Operculum concolor, liemispiisericum, papilla minuta. Perisfomium duplex, exferius dentibus 16, mfescentibus acumine pallidiore, tranversim striatis ; in- terius album, e membrana lata leviter carinata, terininata ciliis 16, iui})erforatis, cum deutibus exterioris alternantibus, hitersticiis subdenticulatis. Obs, Peristomii structura Poblise accedit. 81. PoHLiA BRYoiDES, foliis ovato-lauceolatis acumiuatis integerrimis margine recurvis, capsulis pyriformi-oblongis, operculo conico, floribus masculis capitato-discoideis. Desc. Cfjospites densi. Caules inuovatione continuo ramosi, infra tomeiito radicali castaneo-rufo reliquiisque foliorum tecti. Folia Isete viridia^ ovato-lauceolata, acumi- nata, nervo valido, in acumen excurrenti, marginibus inte- gerrimis angustissime recurvis, areolis parvis oblongo-trape- zoideis. Masculi Flores monoici, ramos annotinos termi- nantes, gemmaceo-discoidei, foliis perigonialibus exterioribus erectis, intimis nanis. Antherce numerosse, cj^lindraceae, brevissime pedicellatae. Farapliijses iiliformes, articulator. Femijiel Flores terminates ; vaginula capsulae maturae pistillis abortivis numerosis parapliysibusque fere ad apicem trun- catum stipata. Seta mediocris, Icevis, fusca, apice arcuato. Cai^sula pendula, fusca, Igevis, oblongo-pyriformis, basi at- tenuata in apopliysim obconicam ipsa theca breviorem. Operculum bemisphgerico-conicum, capsula quandoque paulo saturatius. Annulus latiusculus, striatus. Peristomium duplex: exterius dentibus 16, acuminatis, integerrimis, transversini striatis, fusco-rufescentibus, acumine pallido ; interioris membrana vix carinata, ciliis 16 cuui dentibus exterioris alternantibus, absque intermediis minoribus, cum exteriore diu cohserens sed demum liberuin. 8.2. PoHLiA ARCTicA, foliis (viridibus) ovato-lanceolatis .\('OTVLKJ)()XKS. 23r Mcuiniiiatis : niaru'inibiis integerrimis recnrvis, capsulis pyriforiui-obloiigis, oporculo lieiuisplia3rico, iloribiis licnna- phroditis. Obs. Muscm per singula fere puiicta ])rgecedenti similli- luiis, praeter flores hennaphroclitos et opeiculum heniispline- ricum ; ainho forsaii ad uiiain eandenupic speciem polyga- niam pertiiientes. F/ores geinniacei, teriiiinales, foliis periclia^tialibus interi()ri1)us naiiis. Antherce luuncroscC, cum pistillis vix paucioribus intertnistcC, et cum h(n'um abortientibus paraphysibusque filiformibus vaginula capsulae maturse fere ad ejusdem apiccm insidcntes. Perisfomiuni u//criu-s structura proccedeiitis [)ariter(pie cum exterior! '^cxcvii diu coliaerens, demum vero liberum et in ouini statu separabile. Huic et ])rDCcedenti valde aftinis videtur Ptycliostomum couipactum ]Jornsc/uic/i,ct Sclncaefjr. suppl. 2,'^ sect. 1, p. 50, t. 115, cui peristomium iuterius cum extcriore arctius cohaoret. IIujus generis? alteram specieui arcticam liabeo, Ptijclio^tonium piilcJieUiim, capsula spliaerico- obovata, operculo hemispbaerico mutico, dentibus peristomii exterioris apice liberis basi mediante membrana (peristomio interiure) coliaerentibus, foliis ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis integerrimis. 83. PoHLiA PURPURASCENS, foliis (purpurasccntibus) ovato-lanceolatis acutissimis : marginibus integerrimis re- cnrvis, capsulis pyriformi-oblongis, operculo liemispliaerico obtuso, floribus liermaphroditis. Obs. Pi'gecedentis forsan varietas, vix* distinguenda nisi notis supra datis. Propter peristomii interni structuram banc cum duabus prsecedentibus ad Poliliam retuli, facies tamen potius Bryi est, et omnes B. caespiticio quam maxime affines. 84. Trichostomum lanuginosum, Hedw. stirp. crt/pt. 3, p. 3, t 2. Sp. muse. p. 109. Sc//fcae//r. suppL 1, sect. I, p. 149. Smi//i brit. 3,7>. 1240. Ftif/I. lot. 1348. Turner muse. Jiibern. p. 38. Muse, brit, p. 60, t. 19. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 134. Wahlejib. lapp. p. 329. Ttiehardson i?i Franklin's journ .p. 755. 238 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. Racomitrium lanuginosum, Br id. mant.p. 79. Ohs. Specimina pauca et absque fructificatione. 85. DiDYMODON CAPILLACEUM, ScJiracl. SpicU. J). 64. ^10. in act, holm. 1795,7;. 237. Muse. suec. p. 28. Tlotli. germ. 3, p. 199. Weh. et Mohr. tasch. p. 155. Schkuhr deut. moos. p. 60, t. 29. Wahlenh, lapjj. p. 314. Carped, p. 336. Voit muse, herhip.p. 34. Muse, brit.p. 67, t. 20. Brid. mant. p. 100. Hooker scot. par. 2, />. 136. Bichardson in Franklins jour n. p, 755. Swartzia capillacea, Hediv. stirp. crypt. 2, p. 72, t. 26. Cynoiitodium capillaceum, Hedw. sp. muse. p. 57. 8chi- mach.scelland. 2,j». 40. Cynodontium capillaceum, Scliwaegr. siippl. 1, sect. I, p. 114. Trichostomurn capillaceum, Smith hrit. 3, /?. 1236. Engl, hot. 1152. Turner wMse. liihern. p, 35. Bryum capillaceum, Dicks, crypt, fasc. 1, p. 4, A 1,/. 6. Bryum teuuifolium, Villars dauph. 4, jy. 868. Bryum n. 1806. Hall hist. 3, 7;. 44, t. 45, ^. 1. 0/^5. Duas varietates a Melville Island habeo, quarura. a. Statura et foliis laxiusculis cum D. capillaceo europaeo conveuit, paululum difFert capsulis ovalibus nee oblongis. j3. Statura humiliore, foliis strictioribus et brevioribus ; media quasi inter D. capillaceum vulgare et D. subulatum Schkuhr dent. moos. p. 65, t. 28, quod ad eandem speciem pertinere videtiu'. #• ccxcviii] In utraque varietate atque in D. capillaceo Bichard- son, I. c. flores monoicos, masculis gemmiformibus alaribus prope apicem ejusdem rami cum femineo gemmiformi, necnon annulum manifestum, in I), capillaceo, jamjam a Voitio 1. c. notatum, et dentes peristomii 16 bipartitos cruribus transversim connexis observavi. 86. Barbula leucostoma, caule subsimplici, foliis ovato- lanceolatis mucronulatis integerrimis, capsula cylindracea erecta, opercnlo conico, peristomii dentibns obliquis apice tortis. ACOTYLEDONES. 239 Desc. Muscus caespitosus, semuncialis. Caules breves, dense foliati, ssepius indivisi, quandoque paruin ramosi. FoJia mucronc brovissimo, minute areolata, marginil)as anguste revolutis, ncrvo valido, siccitatc adprcssa et pavum torta. Seta caule loiigior, Isevis, fusca. Ccqmda Isevis, aeqiii- latera. Opercul/nu coniciim, aciitum, paulo inclinans, capsula diniidiobrcvius, tenuissime spiraliter striatum. Ferisfomiuni album, dentibus 32, filiformibus, per paria approximatis, dimidioquc inferiore trabeculis connexis, supra distinctis, apicibus parum tortis. Calypira Ja^vis. Obs. Inter Barbidam et Didymodon media. 87. Syntrichia ruraijs, Weh. et j\Iohr tasch. p. 215. Voit mus. lierhip. p. 52. Br id. mant, p. 98. Tortula ruralis, Smith brit. 3, J9. 1254. En(jl bot, 2070. Turner wusc, liibern. p. 50. Sw. wnse. suec. p. 39. ScJnvaec/r. suppl 1, sect. \, p. 137. WaUlenb. carpat. p. 338. Muse. brit. p. 31, t. 12. Hoolcer scot. par. 2, p. 127. Richardson in Franklin s journ. p. lob. Barbula ruralis, Iledw. sp. muse. p. 121. Wahlenb. lapp. 318. . Obs. Specimina duo tantum et sine fructificatione. 88. Syntrichia mucronifolia, caule ramoso, foliis ovato-oblongis siccitate adpressis : pilo integerrimo latitudine folii breviore, capsula cylindracea inasquilatera erecta duplo longiore ; operculo subulato-conico. Tortula mucronifolia, Sehicaegr. suppl. 1, sect. 1, ;?. 130, t 35? Wahlenb. lapp. p. 317? Desc. Muscus v. csespitosus v. aliis intermistus. Ca?des erecti, breves, semper ramosi, rauiis fastigiatis, dense foliati. Folia concava, marginibus integerrimis, infra medium leviter recurvis, minute areolatis, areolis baseos paulo laxiori- bus, nervo valido in pilum integerrimum excurrente, ma- dore erecto-patentibus, siccitate imbricatis adpressis nee contortis, pilo parum flexo. Seta capsula baud duplo longior, concolor, siccitate tortilis. Capsula saturate castanea, laevis. Operculum badium, per lentem pluries augentem spiraliter striatum, dimidium rapsulnn vix aequans. 240 CHLORIS .UELVILLTANA. Feristomii iiiembrana alba, pulcbre reticulata, loiigior ciliis contortis. Calyptra novella tantum visa, Isevis. Ohs. Svntrichia siibo-enus tantum esse videtur Barbiilae (s. Tortulse), cujus dentes e membrana ano'usta ortum ducunt ; et in speciebus omnibus utriusque quas investigavi operculum spiraliter striatum est. ccxcLx] De synonymis supra citatis S. mucronifoli^s hand omnino certns sum, figura tamen Schwaegrichenii bene re- spondet, et descripto Walilenbergii in omnibus convenit nisi longitudine cuspidis foliorum inferiorum. 89. Encalypta ciliata, Ilediv. sp. muse. p. 61 ? ScJtwaegr. sujypl. 1, sect. I, p. 59 ? S/jtif/i hrit. 3, p. 1181 ? Fnr/l. dot. 1418 ? WaUenh. Icqjp. 311 ? Muse. hrit. a, p. 85, t. 13? Leersia ciliata, Hedw. stirp. crppt. l,p. 49, /. 19? Ods. Exemplaria nonnulla Encalyptse speciei in lierb. D. Sabine olim visa ad banc, ni fallor, pertinent ; posthac de- ter niin an da. 90. Gymxostomum obtusifolium, foliis oblono-o-ovatis obtusis integerrimis, capsula oblonga cUiplo longiore operculo conico columellse adnato. Desc. Caules ramosi, dense foliati. Folia concava, infra laxiuscule supra medium minute reticulata, marginibus planis, nervo vix apicem attingenti, madore erecto-patula, siccitate appressa et parum flexa. Seta fusca, laevis, caule longior. Capsula erecta, Isevis, fusca, reticulata. Opei^- culum breve conicum, cum columella cylindracea diu cohserens. APLODON. Char. Gen. Peristomium simplex : dentihus 16, aequi- distantibus, indivisis, reflexilibus. Cap)sula apophysata, erecta. Calyptra laevis. Flores terminales : masculi dis- coideo-capituliformes. Obs. Subgenus Splachni, a cjuo differt solum modo den- ACOTYLEDONES. 241 tibus 16 sequidistantibus, et forsaii coluiiiella capsulae maturse inclusa. Sed qiioniam axis pellucidus dentis cujusvis corapositioneiii ejiisdciii indicat,ad Systyliuni(quod Splachni alteruiii sul^genus), dentibus 16, aequidistantibus, bipartitis, plane accedit ; in hoc enim coha3rentia operculi cum colu- mella, ex analogia cum Gvmnostoini.s quibusdam, pro cliaractere specifici tantum valoris haljcnda sit ; et ad eandem structuram approximatio indicata est in Splachno tenue et longicollo, in quibus columella tota apice subulato ])ersistit, quamvis ab operculo cito soluta est. Transitus ab Aplo- donte ad Splaclmum facilis est per S. longicollum [Dicks, crijpt. fa.sc. 4, jj. 4, t. 10, /. 9, America3 occidentali nee Scotia3 indigenum), cui dentes vix manifeste per paria approximati, qua nota differt a S. tenue valde affine sed dentibus geminatis reflexilibus instructo. Ad Aplodontem proxime accedit Weissia Splachnoides Schioaegr. (Cyrtodon oioh., alterum subgenus Splachni quasi constituens), diversa praesertim dentibus erectis apicibus incurvis, ideoque S. Froelichiano dentibus erectis sed geuiinatis atfinis. 91. Aplodon Wormskioldit. Splachnum Wormskioldii, Honi&m, in Flor. Ban. 1659. Bchioaegr. suppl. 2, sect. 1, p. 27, t. 108. a. lolia acuminata. [ccc Desc. Muscics Isete virens, dense csespitosus. Caules 1-3-unciales, innovationibus repetitis ramosi, infra tomento radicali castaneo foliisque emarcidis tecti; ramis annotinis herbaceis, viridibus, foliatis. Folia alterna, descendendo remotiora, laete viridia, ovato-lanceolata, acuminata, integer- rima, laxe reticulata, nervo tenui, ad ortuni acuminis con- coloris, diametruui transversum folii vix aequantis, desinenti. Masculus Flos discoideo-capituliformis, ramum paucifolium ejusdem cum femineo vel distincti caulis tcrminans ; foliis perigonialihus caulinis subconformibus, infra conniventibus coloratis, apicibus patulis viridibus. Antherce numerosae, brevissime pedicellatac, cylindracea3. Faraphijses plures, lutesceutes, articulis siu'sum crassioribus brevioribusque, ultimo obtuso. PisHlla nulla. Femineus Flos terminalis, masculo 2ing\\^i\ov, folii-^ perichatialibus ramcis conforniibus If) 242 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. et concoloribus. Pistilla 3-5 ; paraphysihus paucissimis ; antheris nuUis. Seta ramum frnrtiferum subsequans, her- bacea, saepissime viridis, etiam ])ost lapsum opercnli, qnan- doque demum pallide fusca. Vaginula laxiuscula, dilute fusca, ore iiigro-castaneo, quandoque inaequali, basi pistillis abortieiitibus stipata. Calyptra glabra, lee vis, subcam- panulata, sed altero latere fere ad apicem usque fissa, capsule adulta brevior. Apophysis obovata, basi vix attenuata, capsulam crassitie subsequans, nunc paulo amplior, concolor, demum pallida et alte corrugata. Capsula erecta, cylin- draceo-obovata, Isevis, castanea, stomate baud coarctato et quandoque dentibus deciduis nudo, deoperculata apopbysi brevior. Peristomium simplex, dentibus 16, aequidistan- tibus, lato-subulatis, indivisis, axi longitudinali semipel- lucidoj transversim striatis, siccitate arete reflexis, madore conniventibus, semisiccatis patulis. Columella capsula ma- tura brevior, apice simplici. Operculum depresso-hemisphseri- cum, obtusissimum, altero latere stomati diutius adhserens. j3. Folia acutiuscula. Obs. Ab a difFert, prseter folia absque acumine et quan- doque obtusiuscula, caulibus brevioribus vix uncialibus, stomate patentiore. Planta groenlandica inter has duas varietates quasi media, cum a. foliis acuminatis conveniens ; ad j3. habitu propius accedens. SPLACHNUM. Limi. Hedw. Char. Gen. Peristom.ium%\m^\Qi^\ dentibus (reflexilibus) V. 8, geminatis (coalitione nunc indivisis) : v. 4, qnaternatis. Capsula erecta, apophysata. Calyptra glabra, laevis. Flores terminales : masculi (cum v. absque pistillis sterilibus), dis- coideo-capituliformes. Obs. In S. octoblepharo Insulse Diemeni et magellaydco peristomium octodentatum, sed dentium striae longitudinales ACOTYLEDONES. 243 semipellucidse eorundein compositionem indicant. In S. avfjii^tafo, arcfico et prophiquo pcristoniii dentes quaternatim approximate et basi coadnnati. Duni S. Frallchianum , [ccn et forsan WaJfeniainnn, capsiila inclinataet dentihus erectis a Splaclmis genuinis distinguitur et subgenus efformat. 92. Splachnum vasculosum, Lhm. sp. pi. ed. 2, p. 1572, excliis. syn. Buxb. Hedw. stirp. crypt. 2, p. 44, t. 15, optirae, Sp. muse. 2^. 53. Schkuhr deut. moos. p. 41, t. 17, icone a supra citata Hedwigii mutuata. ScUwcipgr. suppl. 1, sect. 1, p. 51. Wahlcnb. lapp. p. 308. Muse, hrit. p. 21, /. 31, bene. Hooker scot. par. \, p. 125. Desc. Caules innovaudo subramosi, uncialcs, laxe foliati, inferne fibras purjnireas raniosas supra-axillares nonnullas exserentes. Folia alterna, orbiculato-obovata, obtusissima, parum concava, basi angustata, semiamplexicaulia, margini- bus integerrimis planis, nervo niox infra apicem evancscenti ; perichcetialia similia, intimis 2-3 exceptis minoribus ovatis acutiusculis. Seta cauleni subaequans, castanea, Isevis. Vaginula basi stipata pistillis pluribus abortivis. JpojjJii/sis subsphserica vel obovata, capsula duplo aniplior, semisiccata rugosa, nigro-fusca. Capsula cylindracea, laevis, minute reticulata, fusca. Peristomium dentibus 16, per paria approximatis, saepiusqne ad medium, quandoque fere ad apicem, connatis, singuli axi pellucentiori tenuissimo, omnes e basi angusta annulari orti, arete reflexiles dorso capsulae appressi. Columella cylindracea, longitudine thecae, apice dilatato, plano-depresso. Masculi Flores caulem distinctum paucifolium ejusdem caespitis terminantes, capitato-discoidei; foliis peri (jonialib us Qxi\m\% obtusiusculis, interioribus longi- oribus, e basi latiore lutescenti conniventi patulis, lanceo- latis apice angustatis, integerrimis. Anther ce uumerosae, viginti plures. Parapl/yses numerosissimae, antheris longi- ores, subclavatae, articulis superioribus crassioribus brevi- oribusque. Pistilla nulla. Obs. Ab exemplaribus in Scotiae montibus a D. Hooker lectis hoc paulo tantum differt foliis remotioribus et seta longiore. 244 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. 93. Splachnum arcticum, peristomii dentibus quater- Tiatim approximatis, apophysi obconica capsiila claiisa an- gustiore deoperculata latiore, operculo conico-hemispliserico, floribus masculis sessilibus, seta pericbsetium bis superante, foliis ovato-lanceolatis concavis cuspidatis integerrimis. Desc. Muscus dense csespitosus. Caules innovationibus ramosi, sesquiunciales, infra foliis vetustis emarcidis tomen- toqiie radiculoso copioso tecti. Rami ann.otini Isete virides, foliati, basin versus foliis rarioribus et brevioribus. Folia lanceolata-ovata, concava, integerrima, caspidata, cuspide concolori fere \ longitudine laminae, laxe reticulata, Isete viridia. Feminens Flos gemmiformis, angustus. Pistilla 3-5, fills succulentis, paucis, hyalinis ; stamimhus nullis. Seta longitudine fere rami annotini, parum angulata, Isevis, castanea, capsula tota, apophysi simul sumpta, duplo longior. Cajpsula vera cylindraeea, l£evis, nigro-castanea, ore dilatato, patulo. Apophysis obconica basi attenuata, capsula paulo longior. Operculum madore conicum, siccitate conico-haemis- pbsericum mucronulo manifesto. Feristomium intra margin- em membranse exterioris, ubi desinet interior, ortum: dentibus 1 6, quaternatim ad medium usque connatis, singulis absque stria longitudinali manifesta. Masculus Flos cum femineo coUateralis, ramum terminans, discoideo-capituliformis, semper sessilis, etiam dum femineus, primo pariter sessilis, cccii] florescentia peracta ramulo suo proprio elongato in- sidet. Folia perigonialia e basi lanceolata erecta in cuspi- dem basi longiorem, subulatam producta. Anther ce nume- rosge viginti circiter, levissime arcuatcC, brevissime pedicel- latse. Faraphyses stramineae, sursum incrassatae articulis brevioribus crassioribusque. Fistilla nulla. Ohs. Facies omnino S. mnioidis, quocum pluribus notis convenit, satis diversura dentin m dispositione. 94. Splachnum propinquum, peristomii dentibus basi quaternatim cobaerentibus, apophysi obconica capsula oper- culata paulo latiore, operculo siccitate depresso mutico, floribus mascuUs breve pedunculatis, seta perichaetium vix superante, foliis ovatis concavis cuspidatis integerrimis. Desc. Ccespites densi. Caules innovando divisi, unciales. ACOTYLEDONES. 215 Folia viridissima, acumine subulato-setaceo, concolori, loiigitudine \ folii. Seta foliis floralibus paulo loiigior, angulata, IfEvis, capsulam cum aj)opbysi sumptam vix su[)c- rans. Capsida cylindracca, brevis, ore dilatato. Apojjliijsis primo viridis, luox fusca, capsula ante lapsum opercuU paulo tantum crassior, dcmum nigricans, ])yriformis, capsula deoperculata concolori fere duplo aniplior. Operculum conico-hemisphaericum, muticum, siccitate planiusculo-de- pressuui. Ferisfomil denies 10, cpiaternatini approximati et ad medium uscpie coliaerentes, singuli absque stria longi- tudinali manifesta. Columella crasso-cyliiulracea, pulposa, apice liemis})liairico cavitatem operculi replenti. Masculus Flos capitato-discoidcus, ramulum brevem, femineo colla- teralem, terminans, antheris parapliysibusque numerosis, pistillis certe nuUis. Obs. Proxiumm S. arctico, an ejusdem varietas ? 95. Splachnum exsertum, capsula interiore soluta siccitate semiexserta ; exteriore ore dilatato, apophysi ob- conica capsula (concolori) angustiore, foliis lanceolato-ovatis acuminatis integerrimis. Desc. Caules annotino-ramosi ; Folia omnino S. arctici et propinqui. Mascidus Flos capitato-discoideus, ramulum distinctum, femineo breviorem, foliatum, ejusdem caulis terminans, foliis perigomalibus basi kitescentibus, acumine brevi viridi. Antheroi panose, cylindraceae, leviter arcuatse : para]jJii/sibus\\\\u\Qvo^\^ sursum crassioribus : ;;ziV////5nullis. Seta terminalis, perichaetium vix superans, dilute fusca, laevis. Capsula cum apophysi suuipta turbinata; theca exterior obovata ; interior pedicello insidens libera, dennim exsiccatione exterioris exserta. Feristomium : denies 16, mox intra marginera capsulge exterioris orti, primo quater- natim basi cohasrentes, demum quaternatim vel quandoque geminatim refiexi. Obs. Muscus valde affinis hinc S. aretico et propi?iquo inde paradoxo ; et hi omnes adeo approximati pra^scrtim figura et textura foliorum ut varietates unius ejusdemcpic speciei forsan considerari possunt. 246 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. 96. Splachj^um paradoxum, capsula adulta absque sutura operculi (demum separabilis ?) ; interiore pedicellata, apophysi attenuata capsula angustiore, foliis lanceolato- ovatis aciiminatis integerrimis. ccciii] Desc. Ccades vix semunciales, innovationibus ra- mosi. Folia ovato-lanceolata, concaviuscula, carinata, laxe reticulata, integerrima, acumine subulato diametnim trans- versum folii subaequanti, demum decolori pilmu referenti. Mascidi Flores discoideo-capituliformes, teruiinantes rainos proprios pedunculiformes, paucifolios, foliolis nanis alternis : folia perigonialia lanceolata, basi conniventia, apicibus patulis acuminatis. Anther cewaxw^xo'^^, cylindraceae, levis- sime incurvge. Para^hi/ses numerosse, subclavatae. Flos femineus terminalis. Seta fusca, Isevis, caule longior. Capsula erecta, oblongo-obovata, basi in apophysin obconi- cam seipsa angustiorera et breviorem attenuata, laevis, per lentem pluries augentem punctis minutis longitudinaliter seriatis, depressis, adversus lucem semipellucidis tenuissime quasi striata, absque opercdo ejusve ulla indicatioue, apiculo obtuso paulo constricto. Theca vera dimidiam superiorem tantum capsuloe exterioris occupans, pedicello cylindraceo, ex apice apophysis derivato, insidens, libera, ad ortum dentium desinens ibique cum capsula exteriore confluens. Denies 16, quaternatim ad medium cohaerentes, subulati, pallide fusci, apicem cavitatis capsulae attingentes. Semina minutissima, in cumulo olivaceo-viridia, seorsim hyalina, Isevia. Obs. Hsec omnia e specimine unico cum capsulis 8 maturis plenis et duabus vetustis vacuis pariter clausis, varietatem nanam S. arctici referente, desumpta sunt. Ex- emplaria dein plura varietatis, ut videtur, ejusdem Musci, in herbario D. Richardson, inter Fort Enterprise et mare arcticum lecta, et cum S. mnioidi ScJaoaerjr. in Franklins journ. p. 755 (non Hedwigii), intermista inveni : horum capsulee adultae numerosae cinnamomeo-fuscae, clausae et absque sutura vel ulla aha operculi indicatioue. In hac varietate j3., quae statura major et calyptra dimidiata donata, seta longior quam in a. dentesque 16 subaequidistantes et fere ad basin distincti. I ACOTYLEDONES. 247 E duplicis varietatis hisce speciminibus diu in animofuit propoiiere novum genus sub nomine Cryptodontis, ob capsulam operculo destitutam dentibus vcro inclusisinstruc- tam : sed omnibus iterinn cxamini subjectis capsulam unam alteramve vetustam operculo delapso et peristomio dentato, in eodem caes[)ite cum clausis, et quantum determinare licuit ad eaiidem speciem pertinentem, observavi, ideoque ad Splachnum, baud tauien absque dubitatione, museum paradoxum demum retuli. In Splachncis autem, pra^^'cr annuli defectum in tota tribu, approximationes nonnullas ad capsulam clausam occnrrunt, scilicet in Aplodonte ubi operculum cum altero latere stomatis diutius colia^ret, et in Syst} lio in quo cum columella cohserens persistit : nee transitus difficilis a Splaclmeis ad Voitiam habituet statione iisdem bene convenientem. VOITIA. Ilornschuch comment, de voit. et syst, p. 5. Hooker muse, exot. 97. Nees. v. Esenh. et Hornsch. hnjol. germ. \,jj. 79. Schwaegr. sujppl. 2, sect. 1, jy. 2. Greville et Araott in IFern. soc. transact. 4. Char. Gen. Capsula clausa (absque operculo dentibusve inclusis), rostrata. Calijptra dimidiata, capsula adulta longioi*; tardius decidua. Flores terminales : masculus femineo collaterali subconformis. Ohs. Genus a Phasco segre distinguendum, liabitu [ccdv quamvis necnon statione valde diversum, et ad Splaclineas mediante S. paradoxo (s. Ciyptodonti) accedens. Calijptra niulto amplior equidem et diutius remanens quam in Phasco, sed demum decidua, nee persistens. Vaginida in V. liyper- borea certe indivisa, nee candem bivalvem neque fissam in exemplaribus paucis V. nivalis a nobis investigatis observare licuit. In utraque specie ejusdem margo manifeste inse- qualis et sublacera, sed eandem fere structuram in Pliascis quibusdam, prsesertim in P. bryoidi et curvicollo, observa- vimus. Cajjsida cum seta sua elongata saepe decidua sed quandoque nee raro vel cum eadem persistens, vel a seta 248 CHLORIS MELVILLTANA. persistent! decidens : et seta minime post lapsum capsulse in Phascis omnibus persistit. Membrana interna libera, cum processu subulato, rostrum capsulse penetrant!, in P. bryoidi et curvicollo pariter exstat : et florum dispositio subsimilis in Phascis nonnullis obtinet. Semina minutissima affinitatem Yoitiae cum Crj^ptodonti potius quam Phasco indicant. Voitia vogesiana Nestl. dubia hujus generis species mihi videtur, et habit u Phascis nonnullis, prsesertim P. flexuoso Schvaegr. supjpl. 2, sect. !,/>. 1, /. 101, convenit : a Voitia diversa floribus ssepe dioicis, masculorum forma, capsulis basi in apophysin angustiorem attenuatis, seminibus majus- culis, et forsan magnitudine proportionali calyptrae a me nondum visas. 97. Voitia hyperborea, capsula globoso-ovata basi subtruncata, foliis dilatato-ovatis acuminatis. Voitia hyperborea, Greville et Arnott in JFern. soc. mem. 4, tad. 7,/. 19, capsula, et 21, folium. Desc. Muscus caespites densos saepius efFormat, raro aliis, Splachnis praesertim, intermixtus. Caules 6-9-lineas longi, tomento radicah inferne arete cohaerentes, innovationibus subramosi, basi foliis- vet ustis tomentoque radical! rufo- castaneo copioso tect! ; ramis annotinis dense foliatis eradi- culosis. Folia late ovata, modice concava, integerrima, acumine enervo valido producto formato, \ longitudinis folii aequante, sed concolor! nee nisi vetustate canescent! pilum- que referent!, laxiuscule reticulata," areolis rectangulis, invicem inaequalibus sed per totam folii longitudinem uni- formibus, marginalibus vix majoribus, madore erecta, sicci- tate subappressa. Perichatialia paulo majora, acumine proportionatim longiore. Vaginula cylindracea, basi pistillis paucis abortivis stipata, indivisa, nee fissa nee bivalvis, apice membranaceo inaequal! lacero. Seta elongata, caulem totum aequans v. parum superans, laevis, castanea, siccitate tortuosa. Caj^sula erecta, castanea, laevis, dilatato-ovata, basi transversa subtruncata, rostro apicis inclinato longitu- dine dimidii capsulae, absque operculo ejusve omni vestigio : exterior coriacea, minute reticulata, areolis quadratis ; ACOTYLEDONES. 249 inferior ab exteriore libera, centro baseos uiiibilicatee affixa, a])ice clauso processu subulato longitudine rostri exterioris, pallida, ten lie nieiiibranacea, utrinqiie la) vis nee intus sept is processubusve iDaequalis. Columella angulata siibtetragona, longitudine capsulse interioris. Semina minutissima, Phasci bryoidis decies fere minora, in cumulo viridia, sepai-atini hjalina, subglobosa, per lentem centies augentem striis nonnuUis insignita, sed simplicia nee divisibilia. Mascidus Flos ranuilum proprium, brevissimum, femineo collateraleni hoc vero post faecundationem elongato demum quasi latera- lem terminans, discoideo-gemmitbrniis, femineo sub- [cccv similis, foliis perigonialibus perichsctialibus conformibus. An- tlicrce nuinerosae, cylindraeeae, leviter arcuatae. Farapliyses copiosae, articulis superioribus sensini crassioribus et bre- vioribus. Ohs. Valde afRnis Voitiae nivali qua3 differt capsula oblongo-ovata basi acuta, foliis elongato-ovatis laxioribus, statura majori. HEPATIC^. 98. JuNGERMANNiA MiNUTA, Sclireb. in Crantz gronl, forts, 2^. 285. Dicks, fasc. 2, p. 13. Wahlenh. lapp. p. 393. Hooker hrit. junger. t. 44. Engl. hot. 2231. Jungermannia bicornis, Flor. Ban. 888,/. a. Schwacgr. pirodr. hepat. p. 27. BicJiarclson in Franklin^ s jour n. p. 757. Ohs. Planta nostra, ciijus exemplaria perpauca et fructi- ficatione destituta tantum visa, media quasi inter J. minu- tarn et ventricosam, ab utraqiie foliis explanatis, nee margine inferiore induplicatis, differt. 99. Marciiantia polymorpha, Linn. sp. pi. eel. 2, p. 1603, Flor. kqjp. n. 422. Wahlenh. lapp. p. 397. Schnid. ic. p. 106, t. 29. Engl. hot. 210. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 119. Mich. am. 2, p. 277. Br. in Flind. vog. 2, p. 593. {Ante^p. 69.) Richardson in Franklin^ s iourn. p. 757. 250 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. LICHENOSiE. 100. Gyrophora proboscidea, AcJiar. syn. p. 64. Enc/l. hot. 24S4. Hooker scot. 'par. 2, p. 41. Gyrophora proboscidea /3, Richardson in Franklin^ s jour n. p, 7bS,tad. 30,/ 4. Gyromium proboscideum, Wahlenh. lapp. p. 483. Obs. In nostra planta pagina inferior, quse semper laevis fibrillisque destitiita, sgepius cinerea, nunc tota atra; quan- doque tiiallo ad ambitutn cribroso G. erosae accedit. 101. Lecanora elegans, Achar. syn. p. 182. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 50. Richardson i?} Franklin sjoiirn. p. 760. Lichen elegans, Wahlenh. lapp. p. 417, Car pat, p. 373. Engl hot. 2181. 102. Borrera ? aurantiaca, thallo adscendenti auran- tiaco tereti-coiiipresso nudo subdichotomo basi palHdo : raiiiuUs ultimis brevissimis obtusis. Ohs. Affinis B. flavicanti Achar. I. c, utraque thallo tereti-usculo fruticuloso a reUquis diversa. In hac Apo- thecia ignota ideoque dubii generis est. 103. Cetraria 3\]^iv^^\i^x, Achar. syn. p. 226. cccvi] Ohs. Vix omnino cum C. juniperina quadrant speci- mina nostra quibus laciniae crenatae nee erosae, margines pulvere destitutae, discus laevis vix manifeste lacunosus, et paginae, quae citrinsa, concolores. 104. Cetraria nivalis, Achar. syn. p. 228. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 57. Br, in Ross voy. 2 ed. v. 2, p. 195. [Ante, p. 178.) Spitz. p)l. in Scoreshys arct. append. p. 76. {Ante, p. 181.) Richardson in Franklins jour n. p. 761. Lichen nivalis, Linn, lajjp. ;2. 446, ^. 11. /. 1. Soland. in Phipps voy. p. 203. Wahlenh. lapp. p. 433, Carp at, p. 379. En(^l. hot 1994. Svensk hot. 384. ACOTYLEDONES. 251 105. Cetraria cucuLLATA,^/c/^<7r. 5j/;2./^. 22S. Bichard- son in Franklin's journ. p. 761. Lichen cuciillatus, Smithin Linn. Soc. transact. \, p. 84, t. 4, /. 7. Wahlcnb, lapp. p. 433, VpsaL p. 413, Carpat. p. 379. 106. Cetrakia islandica, Achar.syn. p, 229. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 58. Br. in Boss voy. ed. 2, vol. 2, p. 195. (Ante, p. 178.) Bichardson in Franklin's jour n. ;». 761. Lichen island iciis, Linn. sp. pL ed. 2, p. 1611. Flor. Dan. 155. Fngl hot. 1330. Svensk. hot. 34. Waldenb. lapp. p. 434, Carpat. p. 379, Upsal. p. 413. Soland. in Fhipps voy. />. 203. Physcia islandica, Mich. am. 2, p. 326. 107. Cetraria odontella, Achar. syn. p. 2S0. Lichen odontellus, Wahlenb. lap)p. p, 434. 108. Peltidea APHTHOSA, ^c//6rr. .«^;?./>. 238. Waldenb. lapp. p. 446, Carpat. p. 380. Soensk bot. 318. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 60. Bichardson in Franklin sjourn. p. liSl. Lichen aphthosus, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2,;;. 1616. E?fy. bot. 1119. Widfe7i. in Jacqu. coll. A,p. 266, t. 17. 109. CoRNicuLARiA OCHROLEUCA, Achar. syn. p. 301. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 69. Bichardson in Franklin s journ. p. 762. Usnea ochroleuca, Hojfni. pi. lichen. 2, p. 7, t. 26, /. 2. Lichen ochroleucus, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 438, Carpat. ^6^2. Enyl. bot. 2374. 110. CoRNicuLARiA LAN ATA, Achar. syn. p. 302. Hooker scot. par. 2, p. 69. Lichen lanatus, Z?V^//!. sp.pl. ed. 2, p. 1623. Enyl. bot. 846. Wahlenb. lapp. p. 440, Carpat. p. 383. Lichen normoricus, Gunn. norv. par. 2, p. 123, ^'. 2,/. 9 —14, 111. Cerania vermicularis, Achar. syn. p. 278. c«crii 252 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. Cenoniyce? vermicularis, Hooker scot. jxir. 2, p. 65. Bichardson in Frayiklws joiirn. p. 762. Br. in Blinders' voy. 2, p. 594. (Ante, p. 69.) Boeomyces vermicalaris, WaUenh. lapp. p. 458. Cladoiiia subuliformis, Hoffm. p)l. lichen. 2, p. 15, t. 29, Lichen vermicularis, Dicks, crypt, fasc. 2, p. 23, t. 6,f. 10. Bnyl. dot. 2029. Ods. Ayjothecia (?) lateralia, sparsa, atra, thallo innata eoqiie subniarginata, apotheciis Roccellse aliquo niodo accedentia, in exeiiiplaribus nonnuUis a D. Eisher lectis, observavi. 112. Cenomyce pyxidata, Achar. syn. p. 252. 113. Stereocaulon paschale, Achar. syn. p. 284. Mich. am. 2, p. 331. Br. in Flinders' voy. 2, p. 594. (Ante^ p. 70.) Spitzb. pi. in Scoresbys arct, 1, append. p. 76. [Ante, p. 181.) Giesecke Greenl. in Edin. en- cyclop. Hooker scot. par. 2, p>. ^^. Bichardson in Franklin^ s jour n. p). 762. Boeomyces paschalis, Wahlenb. lapp. p. 450, Carpat. p. 386. Lichen paschalis, Linn. sp. pi. ed. 2, v. 2, p. 162 L Soland. in Bhipps' voy. p. 204. Lichen ramulosus, Sio.Jl. ind. occid. S,p. 1917. 114. UsNEA SPHACELATA, tliallo ercctiusculo fruticuli- formi, ramis primariis ochroleucis nigro-vittatis laevibus : ultimis attenuatis nigris, sorediis confertis concoloribus ochroleucis ve. Usnea ? prope nielaxantliam, Br. spitzb.pl. in Scoresbys arct. 1, ajjpend. p. 76. {Ant'e^p. 181.) Obs. Proxima U. melaxanthge Ach. syn, p. 303, differt statura aliquoties minore, ramis primariis Isevibus, sore- diorum prsesentia. Apothecia nondum visa. Eandem speciem, sorediis pariter instructam apotheciisqne destitutam, in summitate Montis Tabularis Insulae Van Diemen, anno 1804, legi. ACOTYLEDONS, 253 FUNGI. 115. Cantharellus lobatus, Fries. si/sL mjjcolon. 1 p. 323. Helvella membraiicea, Flor. Dan. \^11 ,f. 1. 116. Lycoperdon pratense, Fers. syn,fmig. p. 142. Prseter plantas supra eniimeratas, species nonniillae in herbariis citatis exstaiit, scilicet Miiscorum quinque, Leci- deae v. Leprarige unica, et Agarici tres : has vero e speci- niinibus vel fmctificatione destitutis vel male exsiccatis baud determinare potui. Algge submersse prorsiis nullse reportatae fuere. Species quae Florulse JMelvillianae adhucdum prop rise [cccviii remanent sequentes sunt. Ranunculus Sabinii, qui 7iivali nimis affinis. Fannnculus ajjinis, proximus auricomo. Draba paucijlora, valde dubia species. Flatypetalum dubiimi, cujus flores ignoti. Siever.sia Rossii, ^YO\\\\m S. Jiumili Oonalashkae indigena. Tussilago cort/mbosa, valde affinis T. frigidce. Fedicularis arctica, prope F. sudeticam et Langsdorjii, Bupontia Fisheri, gramini nulli cognito affinis. Barbula leucosfoma, quae species distincta videtur. Gymnostomum obtusifolium^ species insignis, sed non satis cognita. Splachnum ardicum, proximum 8. mnioidi. Borrera aurantiaca, Lichenosa distincta, sed dubii generis. Genus itaque Insulae Melville peculiare nullum restat nisi Bupontia, si hoc equidem servari meretur. 254 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. Aliquas observationes, species nonullasriornlae Melvillianae illiistrantes, derivatas ex herbarii inspectione ad litora orientalia Ainei-icse arctica3, inter grad. 66 et 70 lat., in novissima navigatione duce D. Parry, formati a D. Ross, cujus amicitiae speciniina totius collectionis debeo, hie sub- jungere licet ; ordine Florulse servato numerisque specierum praefixis. 11. Platypetalum purpurascens. SiliculcB V. ovali-oblongse v. oblongae, glabrae v. pilis raris brevibus simplicibus bifidisque coiispersae, stigmate quan- doque capitato emarginato, nee semper bilobo lobis paten- tibus, coronatae ; vaJvidis aveniis, ecarinatis, planiusculis ; dissepimento rarius fenestrato. Semina biseriata. Cotyle- dones incumbentes, angiisto-oblongae, rectae nee basibus cms radiculare embryonis occupantibus. Platypetalum itaque hinc Subidarice affine inde Eudemce, haec vero difFert stylo elongato, dissepimento semper fenes- trato, et forsan aliis notis e floris examini accuratiore deri- vandis. 13. EUTREMA EnWARDSII. Herba quandoque 4-6-uncialis. 18. Stellaria Edwardsii. Exemplaria omnia ad var. a pertinent, foliis ovatis acutis caulibusque glaberrimis, pedunculis unifioris, antheris pm'pureis, capsulis erectis semisexvalvibus calycem vix superantibus, seminibus laevibus fiiscis. Species forsan polygama, ad quam referenda S. Edwardsii 'Richardson /. c. ? et S. nitida Hooker? cccix] 26. Saxifraga uniflora. Exemplaria omnia staturae majoris sunt, et pleraque caulibus 2-8-flori3 donata ; ideoque haec, quae potius pro varietate insigni qunm distincta specie supra proposita fuit, ad S. caespitosam absque dubio reducenda. ^^^. OXYTROPIS ARCTICA. ADDENDA. 255 Hnjusvarietasnotabilis, vix eniiii distincta videtur species, statura minore, scapo saepe uiiifloro passinique uiubella biHora, dciitibus calycis respectu tubi paiilo lungioribus, foliolis saepius 7, quandoque 9, villispersisteiitibus utrinque argenteo-sericeis. Cineraria congesta. Herba quandoque spithamea, folia saepias sinuato- dentata, nunc alte sinuata, passim indivisa ; haec exemplaria itaqiie propius C. paJusiri accedunt, iiiflorescentia densiore, laiia magis copiosa et longiore prsesertiin distinguenda. 50. Carex misandra. lliijus exemplaria aliqiia completn, 6-9-uncialia, foliis linearibus apice attenuate), marginibus deorsim scabris, culmo laevi, spicis 3-4, alternis, raro subumbellatis, termiiiali basi solum rariusve tota mascula, stigmatibus ssepissime tribus. Hinc ad C. fuliginosam Stcrnb. I. c. procul dubio referenda. 51. Carex concolor. Specimina proceriora, spicis femineis longioribus, axi squamarum pallido, ad C. caespitosam propius accedunt, et culmo liRvi praecipue distingui possunt. 56. Colpodium latifolium. In exeuiplaribus plerisque rudimentum breve setuliforme flosculi secundi adest ; necnon valvulse inferioris perianthii setula denticulata dorsalis, \ circiter ab ejusdeui apice, nervum centralera terminans, altitudinem valvulae vix aequans. Aliqua autem omnino mutica sicut pleraque ab Insula Melville. 57. POA ANGUSTATA. Hujus, ni fallor, varietas nana (2-3-uncialis), perianthiis glaberiimis, locustis viridibus apicibus purpureis valvulae inferioris perianthiorum solum exceptis. 58. PoA ABBREVIATA. Specimina pleraque vix triuncialia. 256 CHLORIS MELVILLIANA. 60. FeSTUCA BREVirOLIA. Triviale nomen his exemplaribus vix convenit, quibus folia radicalia dimidium et ultra culiiii aequant, et culmea vaginis suis proportionatim longiora sunt. cccx] 62. Pleuuopogo:^ Sabinii. Exemplar unicum csespitosum, in palude a D. Ross lectum ad var. (5 pertinet, culrais partialibus quadriuncialibus, antheris purpureis. 91. Aplodon wormskioldii. Exemplarianonnulla varietatis a supra enuraeratis diversge, cujus folia acutiuscula absque acumine, apophysis ovato- globosa, nee basi attenuata, palhde straminea, cava, axi solido, capsula castanea amplior. 97. VoiTIA HYPERBOREA. 'Ssepius aliis Muscis, Splachnis praesertim, mtermista crescit. OBSEllVATIONS ON THE STKUGTUUE AM) AFFINITIES 01- THE MORE REMARKABLE PLANTS COLLECTED BY THE LATE WALTER OUDNEY, M.D., AND MAJOE DENHAM, AND CAPTAIN CLAPPERTOX, IX THE TEARS 1822, 1323, AND 1821, DURING THEIR EXPEDITION TO EXPLORE CENTRAL AFRICA. BY ROBERT BROAVN, HON. 31.E.S.E., F.E.S., AND T.L.S. ; JIP.MBEE OF THE EOTAL SUEDISU ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, OF THE EOYAL SOCIETY OF DENMAUK, AND OF THE IMFElilAL ACADEMY NATUIfii: CntlOSOEUM; COEEESFONDINO MEMBKE OF THE EOYAL INSTITUTE OF FEANCE, AND OF THE EOYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF I'ErSSIA AND BAYAEIA, ETC. ETC. [Btpvintedfrom the 'Narrative of Travels and Discoveries in Northern and Central Africa,' by Major Dixooi Denham and Captain Hugh Clapiierton. Appendix, jij}. 208 — 246.] LONDON: 182G. 17 I OBSERVATIONS, &c. The Herbarium formed, cliicfly by the late [Ai-pcud. p. jios Dr. Oiidiicy, during tlic expedition, eontains specimens, more or less perfect, of about three hundred species. Of tliese one hundred belong to the vicinity of Tripoli ; fifty were collected in the route from Tripoli to Mourzuk, thirty-two in Pezzan, thirty-three on the journey from ]\rourzuk to Kouka, seventy-seven in Bornou, and sixteen in Haussa or Soudan. These materials are too inconsiderable to enable us to judge correctly of the vegetable productions of any of the countries visited by the mission, and especially of the more interesting regions, Bornou and Soudan. Tor the limited extent of the herbarium, the imperfect state of many of the specimens, and the very scanty in- formation to be found respecting them, either in the her- barium itself or in the journal of the collector, it is unfor- tunately not difficult to account. Dr. Oudney ^vas sufficiently versed in botany to have formed collections much more extensive and instructive, had the advancement of natural history been the principal purpose of his mission. His time and attention, however, were chiefly occupied by the more important objects of the expedition ; as a botanist he had no assistant ; and the state of his health during his residence in Bornou must, in a great degree, have rendered him unable to collect or observe the natural productions of that country. For the few specimens belonging to Soudan, we are in- debted to Captain Clapperton, who, after the death of Dr. 230 OBSERVATIOXS ON PLANTS Oudiiey, cncleavoured to preserve the more striking and useful plants which he met with. His collection Avas ori- ginally more considerable ; but before it reached England many of the specimens were entirely destroyed. It still includes several of the medicinal plants of the natives ; but these beino; without either flowers or fruit, cannot be deter- mined. 209] In the whole herbarium, the number of undescribed species hardly equals twenty ; and among these not one new genus is found. The plants belonging to the vicinity of Tripoli were sent to me by Dr. Oudney, before his departure for Eezzan. This part of the collection, amounting to one hundred species, was merely divided into those of the immediate neighbourhood of Tripoli, and those from the mountains of Tarhona and Imsalata. It exceeds in extent the herbarium formed by Mr. Ritchie near Tripoli, and on the Gharian hills, which, however, though containhig only fifty-nine species, includes twenty- seven not in Dr. Oudney's herbarium. The specimens in Mr. Ritchie's collection are carefully preserved, the particular places of growth in most cases given, and observations added on the structure of a few ; sufficient at least to prove, that much information on the vegetation of the countries he visited might have been ex- pected from that ill-fated traveller. In these two collections united, hardly more than five species are contained not already published in the works that have appeared on the botany of North Africa ; parti- cularly in the ' Flora Atlantica' of M. Desfontaines, in the ' Elore d'Egypte ' of M. Delile, and in the ' Elorae Libycse Specimen ' of Professor Viviani, formed from the herbarium of the traveller Delia Cella. The plants collected in the Great Desert and its oases, between Tripoli and the northern confines of Bornou, and which somewhat exceed a hundred, are, with about eight or ten exceptions, also to be found in the works now men- tioned. And, among those of Bornou and Soudan, which fall short of one hundred, very few species occur OF CENTRAL ArniCA. 2G1 not already known as natives of other parts of equinoctial Africa. A complete catalogue of the herbarium, such as I have now described it, even if the number and condition of the specimens admitted of its being satisfactorily given, woukl be of ])ut little importance, ^vith reference to the geo- graphy of plants. Catalogues of such collections, if drawn up hastily, and from imperfect materials, as must here have been the case, arc indeed calculated rather to injure than advance this department of the science, which is still in its infancy, and whose pro- gress entirely depends on the scrupulous accuracy of its statements. To produce confidence in these statements, and in the deductions founded on them, it should in every case distinctly appear that, in establishing the identity of the species enumerated, due attention has been paid to the original authorities on which they depend, and, im Avlierever it is possible, a comparison actually made with authentic specimens. In the account which I am now to give of the present collection, I shall confine myself to a slight notice of the remarkable known plants it contains, to characters or short descriptions of the more interesting new species, and to some observations on such of the plants as, though already published, have cither been referred to genera to which they appear to me not to belong, or whose characters re- quire essential alteration. In proceeding on this plan, I shall ado[)t the order fol- lowed in the botanical appendix to Captain Tuckey's ' Ex- pedition to the River Congo.' And as there will seldom be room for remarks on the geographical distribution of the species I have to notice, 1 shall chiefly endeavour to make my observations respecting them of some interest to systematic botanists. Crijcifer/E. Fifteen species belonging to this fcunily exist in the collection, one of which only a})pearstobeunde- scribed, and of this the specimens are so imj)crfect that its genus cannot with certainty be determined. Of those already published, however, the generic characters of 262 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS several require material alterations, some of wliicli suggest observations relative to the structure and arrangement of the natural order. Savignya iEcYPTiACA [De CancL Sj/st. 2, p. 283) is the first of these. It was observed near J3onjem by Dr. Oudney, whose specimens slightly differ from those which I have received from ]\L Delile, by whom this plant was discovered near the pyramid of Saqqfirah, and who has well figured and described it in his ' More d'Egypte,' under the name of Lunaria parviflora. By this name it is also published by M. Desvaux. Professor Viviani, in giving an account of his Lunaria libyca, a plant which I shall presently have occasion to notice more particularly, lias remarked,^ that Savignya of De Candolle possesses no characters suffi- cient to distinguish it as a genus from Lunaria ; and still more recently, Professor Sprengel has referred our plant to Farsetia.^ The genus Savignya, lio\Yever, will no doubt be ultimately established, though not on the grounds on which it was originally constituted ; for the umbilical cords certainly adhere to the partition, the silicule, which is never 211] absolutely sessile, is distinctlypedicellatedinDr. Oudney's specimens, the valves are not flat, and the cotyledons are decidedly conduplicate. In describing the cotyledons of his plant as accumbent, M. De Candolle has probably rehed on the external characters of the seed, principally on its great compression, its broad margin or wing, and on the whole of the radicle being visible through the integuments. It would appear, therefore, that the true character of the cotyledons of Savignya has been overlooked, chiefly from its existing in the greatest possible degree. To include this degree of folding, in which the margins are closely approxi- mated, and the radicle consequently entirely exposed, a definition of conduplicate cotyledons, somewhat different from that proposed in the ' Systema Naturale ' becomes necessary. I may here also observe, that the terms Pleu- rorhizos and Notorhiza?, employed by M. De Candolle to express the tvro principal modifications of cotyledons in Crucifera% appear to me so far objectionable, as they may 1 Florcs Lii^ca Specim. p. 33. - S^'ni. Ve^jelah. jf), 871. i OF .CENTRAL AFRICA. 2G3 seem to imply that in the embryo of this family the posi- tion of the radicle is varia])le, and that of the cotyledons fixed. It is at least deserving of notice that the reverse of this is the fact ; thongli it is certainly not necessary to change these terms, Avhich are now generally received. On the snbject of Savignya, two questions naturally pre- sent themselves. In the first place — Is this genus, solely on account of its conduplicate cotyledons, to be removed from AlyssinciT, where it has hitherto been })laced, to Vellea), its affinity with which has never been suspected, and to whose genera it bears very little external resemblance ? Secondly — In dividing Crucifera3 into natural sections, are we, with ^[. 13e Candolle, to expect in each of these subdivisions an absolute uniformity in the state of the cotyledons ? As far as relates to the accumbent and flatly incumbent states, at least, I have no hesitation in answering the latter ques- tion in the negative ; and I believe that in one case, namely, Hutchinsia, these modifications are not even of generic im- portance, for it will hardly be proposed to separate H. alpina from petraea, solely on that ground. I carried this opinion further than I am at present disposed to do^ in the second edition of Mr. Aiton's 'liortus Kewensis,' where I united in the genus Cakile plants, which I then knew to differ from each other, in having accumbent and condupli- cate cotyledons ; and I included Capsella bursa-pastoris in the gemis Thlaspi, although I was aware, both from my own observations and from Schkuhr's excellent figure,^ that its cotyledons were incumbent. I am at present, i^u however, inclined to adopt the subdivision of both these genera, as ])roposed by several authors and received by M. De Candolle ; but to this subdivision the author of the ' Systema Naturale ' must have been determined on other grounds than those referred to ; for in these four genera, in which the three principal modifications of cotyledons occur, he has taken their uniformity for granted. As to the place of Savignya in the natui'al family, I be- lieve, on considering the whole of its structure and habit, that it ought to be removed from Alyssinca? to a subdivision ^ HandO.^ad. ISO. 264 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS of the order that may be called Brassice^s, but which is much more extensive than the tribe so named by M. De Candolle ; including all the genera at present known with conduplicate cotyledons, as well as some others, in which these parts are differently modified. There are tAvo points in the structure of Savignya, that deserve particular notice. I have described the aestivation of the calyx as valvular ; a mode not before remarked in this family, though existing also in Ricotia. In the latter genus, however, the apices of the sepals are perhaps slightly imbricate, which I cannot perceive them to be in Savignya. The radicle is described by M. De Candolle as superior wdth relation to the cotyledons. I am not sure that this is the best manner of expressing the fact of its being hori- zontal, or exactly centrifugal, the cotyledons having the same direction. This position of the seed is acquired only after fecundation ; for at an earlier period the foramen of the testa, the point infallibly indicating the place of the future radicle, is ascendent. From the horizontal position of the radicle in this and some other genera, especially Parsetia, we may readily pass to its direction in Biscutella, where I have termed it descendent, a character which I introduced to distinguish that genus from Cremolobus. But in Biscutella the embryo, with reference to its usual direction in the family, is not really inverted, the radicle being still placed above the umbilicus. On the contrary, in CremoIobecB, a natural tribe belonging to South America, and consisting of Cremolobus and Menonvillea, though the embryo at first sidit seems to as^ree in direction with the order generally, both radicle and cotyledons being ascen- dent, it is, in the same sense, not only inverted, but the seed must also be considered as resupinate ; for the radicle is seated below the umbilicus, and also occupies the inner side of the seed, or that next the placenta — peculiari- ties which, taken together, constitute the character of the 213] tribe here proposed. It appears to me singular that M. De Candolle, while he describes the embryo of these two genera as having the usual structure of the order, should OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 2G5 consider that of Iberis, in wliicli I can find no })eculiarity, as deviating from that structure.^ Luna HI A libyca of Viviani' is the second phmt of Cru- ciferae on which I have some observations to offer. This species was described and figured, by the author here quoted, in 18.24, from specimens cohected in 1817 by Delhi Ceha. The specimens in the herbarium were found near Tripoli, where the plant had also been observed in 1819 by ^Ir. llitchie, who referred it to Lunaria, and remarked that the calyx was persistent. Professor Sprengel, in his ' Systcma Vcgctaljihum,' considers it a species of Farsetia. Tliat this phmt ought not to be associated cither witli the original species of Lunaria, or with Savignya, as now constituted, is sufficiently evident. And if it is to be in- chided in Farsetia, it can only be on the grounds of its having a sessile silicule, with compressed valves, an inde- finite number of seeds in each cell, and accumbent cotyle- dons. But in these respects it accords equally with Meniocus, a genus proposed by ]\L Desvaux, and with some hesitation received by M. De Candolle, and with Schivereckia of Andrzejowski, which he has also adopted. 1 SAVIGNYA. Savignya. De Cand. Sj/st. 2, p. 2S3. Lunaria) sp. DoUle. Desvaitx. Vkiani. Char, Gen. Calyx basi lequalis ; ceslivationc valvata. Silicida oblonga, septo conform!, valvis convexiusculis. Semina biseriata imbricata margiuata. Coiyledones conduplicata,'. Herba annua, glabra {quandoqiie pube vara simpUci). Folia cratsiuscula, in- feriora obovala in pdiolum atiemiata grosse dentala^ media scppe incisa, superiora Vmearia. Ilacemi opposilifolii, ebracleati. Tlores parvi erecli, jielalis violaceis venis saturaiioribus. Siliculne racemosce, divarical^r, inferiorcs sccpius dcjlcx^r. Calyx ercctus, a^stivaiione valva(a, ipsis apicibus vix. imbricatis. " Pcfala unguiculata, laminis obovatis sub a^stivationc niutuo imbricatis. Stamina tlis- tincla, edcntula, singulum par longiorum y^//^^//^/^^ subquadrata cxius stipatum ; breviora, quantum e spcciminibus observarc licuit, eglandulosa. Ocariiim brcvissimc pcdiccllatum, ovulis adscendentibus nee liorizontalibns. Stylus brevis. Slir/ma capitatum vix bilol)um. SUicula brcvitcr manifestc tamou stipitata, oblonga nunc oblongo-cllii)tica. Valcuhc uninervia^rcticulato-vcnosie. ])isscpimentum c lamcllis duabus so])arabilibus unincrviis vcnis anastomozanli- bus obsolctis : arcolis subtransvcrsiin angustato-linearibus, parictibus (lubulis) rcctissubparallclis. Funiculi liorizontalcs, dimidio infcriorc scpto arete adiiato supcriore libcro. - Flor. Lib. Specim.p. 31, tab. IG,/. 1. 266 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS It does not, however, agree with either of those genera in habit, and it is easily distinguished from both by its simple 2U] filaments and other characters, which I shall notice here- after. Is this plant, then, sui (jcneris^ ought it to be united with Alyssum, the character of that genus being modi- fied to receive it ? or does not Alyssum require subdivision, and may not our plant be referred to one of the genera so formed ? A brief result of the examination of these ques- tions, so far as they are connected with the subject under consideration, will be found annexed to the charaater which is given of the genus formed by the union of Lunaria libyca with Alyssum maritimum, a plant also in the collection, from the neighbourhood of Tripoli. Alyssum maritimum, which is described both as an Alyssum and as a Clypeola by Linnaeus, is the Konig of Aclanson, who founded his generic distinction on the mono- spermous cells and supposed want of glands of the recep- tacle, and M. Desvaux, admitting Adanson's genus, has named it Lobularia. In the second edition of 'Hortus Kewensis' I included this plant in Alyssum, which M. De Candolle has also done in his great w^ork. Por the genus here proposed I shall adopt Adanson's name, altering only the termination, and wishing it to be considered as commemorating the important services ren- dered to Botany by my friend ]\Ir. Konig, of the British 215] Museum.^ In comparing these two species of Koniga, 1 KONIGA. Konig. Adans. fam. 2, p. 420. Lobularia. Desvaux in JoimCde Botan. appl. 3, p. 172. Aljssi sp. Hort. Kew. ed. 2, vol. 4, p. 95. De Cand. S>/st. Nat. 2, p. 318. Lunarise sp. Viv. Llbtjc. p. 34. I'arsetiee sp. Spreng. iSj/sl. Veg. 2, p. 871. CiiAU. Gen. _ Calyx pateus. Vetala integernma. GlajidulcB liypogynte 8 ! FUa menia omu'm cdentula. Sllicula subovata, valvis planiusculis, loculis 1- polyspermis, funiculis basi septo (veiioso, nervo deliquescenti) adnatis. Semina (saipissime) margiiiata. Coti/ledones accumbentcs. Kerba3_ {anmrn v. perennes) pube hiparlita appressa incan^. Polia hitegerrima suhlinearia. Racemi terminalcs, nunc hasifoUatl. Elores albi. Calyx basi subasqualis. Petalorum lamina? dilaiatfs. Antherce ovatce. Gkiiu dularum quatuor i)er paria filamenta longiora lateraliter adstantes; reliquas quatuor abbreviatus geminatini filameula breviom stipautes. Dlssepimentum, preeter^r. 707, Be Cand. Pro dr. \,p. 242) ; nor is there anything in the character of C. acnminaia of De Candolle {Frodr. 1, j). 243), which does not wtII apply to our plant. C. Tapia, as given by M. De Candolle {ojj. cit), is cha- racterised chiefly on the authority of Plumicr's fignre, in OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 279 the accuracy of wliicli, cither as to the number or length of stamina, it is difficult to believe, especially Avhen we lind it also representing the petals inserted by pairs on the two nppcr sinuses of the calyx. The genus Crate va agrees, as I have already stated, in the remarkable aestivation of its flower with Cleome Gym- nogonia, by which character, along Avitli that of its fruit, it is readily distinguished from every other genus of the order. Although this character of its aestivation has never before been remarked, yet all the species referred to Crateva by M. De Candolle really belong to it, except C.frafjrans, Avhich, with some other plants from the same continent, forms a very distinct genus, which I shall name Ritcuiea, in memory of the African traveller, whose botanical merits have been already noticed. Capparis sodada noh. Sodada decidua, ForsJv. Arab, p. 81. Belile, Flore cVErjypte.p. 74, tah. 2G. De Camh Proclr. \,p. 245. The specimen in the herbarium is marked by Dr. Oudney as belonc^ino; to a tree common on the boundaries of Eornou, It is probably the Suat/, mentioned in his journal, observed first at Aghedem, and said to be '^ a tetrandrous plant, having a small drupa, which is in great request in Bornou and Soudan, for removing sterility in females : it is swxetish and hot to the taste, approaching Sisymlnium Nastiu'tium ;" and that *' in passing the plant a heavy narcotic smell is al- w\ays perceived.'' I have here united Sodada with Capparis, not being able to find differences sufficient to authorise its separation even from the first section of that genus, as given by De Candolle. Forskal describes his plant as octandrous, and I\[. De Candolle has adopted this number in his generic character. M. Delile((9/?. c//.), however, admits that the stamina vary from eight to fifteen ; and, in the specimen which I received [-^sc from M. Jomard, I have found from fourteen to sixteen. But were the number of stamina even constantly eight, this alone would not justify its separation from Capparis, 280 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS several octandrous species of which, belonging to tlie same section, are ah'cady known. Another species of Capparis, also from Bonion, exists in the herbarinm. It appears to be undescribed, and to belong to M. De Candolle's first section of the genns ; bnt the specimen is too imperfect to be satisfactorily determined. Both these species have acnlei stipulares, and it may here be remarked that all the plants belonging either to Cappa- ris, or to any of the genera of the order whose fruit is a beny, in which these aculeiare found, are indigenous either to Asia, Africa, or Europe; while all the aculeated Cleomes, with the exception of perhaps a single African species, are natives of equinoctial America. MiEiiUA iiiGiDA. This plant, of which flowering s])eci- mens were collected at Aghedem, certainly belongs to Forskal's genus Moerua, adopted by Vahl and De Candolle ; and I believe it to be a species distinct from the three already published. It is very nearly related, however, to a fourth species [M. Senegalensis nod.), of which I received a specimen from M. Desfontaines. M. De Candolle has placed the genus Maerua at the end of Capparideae, between which and Passiflorea^ he considers it intermediate. This view of its relation to these two orders I cannot adopt. To me it appears trnly a Capparidea, having very little affinity with Passiflorese, to which it seems to approach in one point only, namely, the corona of the calyx. But of a similar corona rudiments exist in several other African Cap- parideae, and from some of these the genus Maerua is Avith difficulty distinguished.^ ' M.E11UA. Maerua. Forsk. Arab. p. 101. Fc/M. ^ymh. 1, p. 3G. De Cand. Prodr. 1, p. 254. Char. Gen. Cah/x tubulosus : Umbo 4-partito, restivatione simplici serie valvata : corona faucis pctaloidca. Vetahi nulla. Stipes genitalium eloiigatus. Htamina nuincrosa. Pericarpiiim (siliquiforme ?) baccatuni. Frutices inermes., p2ibe, dam addt, simplici. Folia simplicia coriacea : peliolo cum denticnlo rami articulalo : stipulis mimUissimis setaceis. M.13RUA. rir/ida, coijmbis termiualibus paucifloris, foliis obovatis crassis rigidis aveniis nervo obsoleto, corona lacero-multipartita. Desc. Frutex ? 7?6^w«stricti teretes teuuissiiiiepubesceutes. i^o//^ sparsa, OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 281 Resedace.e. The licrbarium contains two species of [227 Ecseda. The specimens of one of these are too imperfect to be determined. The other is prol)a])ly undescril)ed, though very nearly rehated to 11. suftVuticulosa, and undata of Linnaeus. This supposed new species {Reseda projj'uiqna) was found near Tripoli l)y Mr. Ritchie, and between Tripoli and ]\Iourzulv by Dr. Oudney. It is remarkable in having the Tuigues of all the petals simple ; that is, neither dilated, thickened, nor having any process or appendage at the ])oint of union with the trifid lamina, into which they gra- dually pass. We have here, therefore, a species of Reseda with petals not different in any respect from those of many other families of plants ; and, although this is an exception to their usual structure in the genus, I shall endeavour to show that all the deviations existing, however complex in appearance, arc reducible to this more simple state of the organ. RESEDACEiE, cousisting of Reseda, divisible into sec- tions or subgenera, and Ochradenifs, which may perhaps obovata cum mucroniilo brevissimo, plana, semiunguicularia, utrinque pube tennissima brevissima simplici, ncrvo obsoleto, venis Icrc iiicoiispifuis. Petioli liiieam circiter longi. Slipulcc laterales, setacesc, petioli diniidio brcviores, ramulo appressffi, post lapsLim folii pcrsisteutes. Hamuli JJoriferi sirpius late- rales abbreviati, e foliis confertis floribusqiic coryniboso-tasciculatis (3 — G), quorum extcriores folio subtcnsi; quandoquc eorymbus ramum lerminat. Pedunculi terctes, teiiuissimepubesccntes, ebracteati cxcepto foliolo florali dum adsit ejusque stipulis vix coiispicuis. Calyx infundibuliformis, extus tenu- issime pubesccns : tubus subcylindraceus, 8-striatus striis elevatis ?cqualibus, intus lincis duabus prominulis subcarnosis, cum linibi laciniis altcniantibus, altera crassiore : Ibiibus tubo pauIo longior, l-purtitus laciniis requalibus, ovatis acutiusculis, obsoleto venosis, 5-ncrviis, nervis extimis niargini approximatis, e furcatione costarum quatuor tubi cum laciniis aitcrnautium ortis; restivatioue simplici seric valvata marginibus tamen paulo inflcxis. Corona fuucis mono- pliylla, laciniis limbi multoties brevior, lacero-multipartita lacinulis subulatis iiiffiqualibus. Slij^es genltalium liber, cylindraceus, glabcr, altitudine tubi. Slaniina : Filamenla indetcrminatim numcrosa, viginti circiter, fdil'ormia, glabra, icstivatione contortuplicata. Antherce incumbentcs, ovali-oblonga) obtusa^, basi semibifidjc, loculis parallclo-approximatis, intus longitudinaliter dehisceniibus, festivationc erectec. Ovarium c ccntro filamenlorum stipitalum, c.vlindraccum, glabrum, unilocularc placentis duabus parietalibus polyspermis. ^S/)/lus nuUus. Stigma dcpresso-capitat um. OiiS. Species liccccc proximo acccdit Maeruee scnegalcnsi nob. quaj vix pubescens ct ibliis venosis distiucta ; in multis quoquc convcnit, fnlc dcscrip- tionis Forskalii, cum jSlairua nniflora VahL a Jiobis nou visa. Ma;rua ango- lensis, Be Cand. (in Museo Parisiensi visa), cui llores parilcr corymbosi et corona lacero-multipartita, satis diversa est foliis ovalibus. 282 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS be regarded as only one of these subdivisions, I consider very nearly related to Capparidea?, and as forming part of the same natural class. It differs in the variable number 228] of the parts of its floral envelopes, from the other or- ders of the class, in which the quaternary or binary division is without exception ; and it is especially remarkable in having the ovarium open even in its earliest state. From Cruci- fera3 and Capparidese, two families of the class to which they most nearly approach, Resedacese also differ in the apparent relation of the stigmata to the placentae. The stigmata in this order terminate the lobes of the pistillum, and as these lobes are open sterile portions of the modified leaves, from the union of which in the undivided part I suppose the compound ovarium to originate, they necessarily alternate with the placentee. I have generally found, how- ever, the upper part of each placenta covered by a fleshy or fungous process, which is connected wdth the margins of the lobes, and therefore wdth the stigmata, and is probably essential to the fecundation of the ovula. The singular apparent transposition of the placentae in Sesamoides of Tournefort, so well described bv M. Tristan in his ino;enious "' IVIemoir on the Affinities of Reseda,'-^ appears to me neces- sarily connected with the extreme shortness of the undi- vided base of the ovarium ; for in supposing this base to be elongated, the placentae would become parietal, and the ovula, which are actually resupinate, would assume the direction usual in the order. M. De Jussieu, in his Genera Plantamm, has included Reseda in Capparideae, and to this determination I believe he still adheres. M. Tristan, in the memoir referred to, is inclined to separate it as a family intermediate between Passifloreac and Cistineae, but more nearly approaching to the latter. M. De Candolle, who first distinguished Reseda as an order under the name here adopted, in 1819^ placed it between Polygaleas and Droseraceae, and consequently at no great distance from Capparidea\ He must, since, how- ever, have materially altered his opinion respecting it ; for ' Annal (hi Mns. cVIlist. Nat. 18,;?. 392. - TUgv. mem. ed. 2,;;. 244. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 283 the order Rcscdaccnc is not included in tlie first or second part of his 'Prodomus/ and I can find no observation respecting it in these two vohnnes. It is probable, there- fore, that he may intend to i)lace it near Passiflorcoc, as sug- gested by M. Tristan, or, which is more likely, that he has adopted the hypothesis lately advanced, and ingeniously snpported, by Mr. Lindley, respecting its structure and affinities.-^ According to this hypothesis, in Reseda the calyx of authors is an involucrum, its petals neutral floAvers, and [220 the disk or nectary becomes the calyx of a fertile floret in the centre ; and, as a deduction from this view^ of its structure, the genus has been placed near Euphorbiacca?. The points in the structure of llescda, which appear to have led Mr. Lindley to this hypothesis, arc the presence and appearance of the hypogynous disk, the anomalous structure of the petals, and the singular aestivation of the flower; but it is no shght confirmation of the correctness of M. De Jnssien's opinion, that all these anomalies occur in a greater or less degree in Capparidea), and have been found united in no other family of plants. The remarkable a3sti- vation of Reseda equally exists in Crateva, and in more than one subdivision of the genus Cleome ; the hypogynous disk is developed in as great a degree in several Capparidea) ; and an approximation to the same kind of irregularity in the petals occurs in two sections of Cleome. The analogical argument alone then might, perhaps, be regarded as conclusive against the hypothesis. ]]ut the question, as far as relates to the petals, and consequently to the supposed composition of the flower, may be decided still more satisfactorily on other grounds. Both MM. Tristan and Lindley regard the upper divided membrana- ceous part of the petal as an appendage to the lower, which is generally fleshy. On the other hand, I consider the anomaly to consist in the thickening, dilatation, and inner process of the lower portion, and that all these deviations from ordinary structure are changes which take place after ' Callecf. But. tab. 22. 284 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS the original formation of the petal. To establish these points, and consequently to prove that the parts in question are simple petals, and neither made up of two cohering envelopes, as M. Tristan supposes, nor of a calyx and abor- tive stamina, according to ]\Ir. Lindley's hypothesis, I shall describe their grachial development, as I have observed it in the common ZNlignonette, a plant in which all the anomalies that have led to this hypothesis exist in a very great degree. The flower-bud of Reseda odorata, when it first becomes visible, has the divisions of its calyx slightly imbricate and entirely enclosing the other parts. In this stage the unguis of each of the two upper petals is extremely short, not broader than the base of the lamina, and is perfectly simple ; there being no rudiment of the inner process so remarkable in the fully expanded flower. The lamina at the same period may be termed palmato-pinnatifid, its divisions are all in the same plane, the terminating or middle segment is whitish or opaque, and several times longer than the lateral segments, which are semi-transparent. 230] Of the remaining four petals, the two middle are dimidiato-pinnatifid, their lateral segments existing only on the upper side ; and the two lower are undivided, being reduced to the middle segment or simple lamina. All the petals are erect, and do not cover the stamina in the slightest degree, either in this or in any other stage. The disk is hardly visible. The antherae. are longer than their fila- ments, of a pale-green colour ; those on the upper or pos- terior side of the flower being manifestly larger, and slightly tinged with brown. The pistillum is very minute and open at the top. In the next stage the calyx is no longer imbricate, but open ; the petals have their segments in nearly the same relative proportions ; the interior margin of the unguis is just visible; but the transition from unguis to lamina is still imperceptible ; the apex of the former not being broader than the base of the latter. It is unneces- sary to follow the development through the more advanced stages of the flower, the facts already stated being, in my opinion, absolutely conclusive as to the real nature of the OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 285 parts in question : and I may remark that similar observa- tions on certain genera of Caryopliyl'.eyc, especially Diantluis, Lychnis, and Silene, clearly establish the analogy between their petals and those of Reseda. I am aware that it lias lately been proposed to include JDafisca in Resedaceoc, to which it is nearly similar in the structure of its ovarium, as M. dc Jussieu has long since remarked. But this is the only point of resemblance be- tween them ; for the calyx of Datisca is certainly adherent, and in most of its other characters it differs widely both from Reseda and from every other genus yet published. Among the nmnerous discoveries made by Dr. Horsfield in Java, there is a genns (Tetrameles nob.), however, mani- festly related to Datisca, and remarkable in the regular quarternary division of every part of its dioecious flowers. These two genera form an order very different from every other yet established, and which may be named Da- TiscE-a;. CARYOPHYLLEiE. Fivc spccies Only of this family were collected near Tripoli, none of which are new^ Of Zygophylle^e, six species exist in Dr. Oudney's her- barium, namely, Tribulus terrestris, found in I^ornou ; Pagonia cretica, from Tripoli to Benioleed ; Tagonia arabica, at Aghedem ; Fagonia Oudneyi nob. with Zygo- phyllum simplex in Fezzan ; and Zygophyllum album everywhere in the desert. This family, so distinct in habit from Diosmeae or Rutacese, with which it was formerly united, is not easily characterised by any very obvious or constant pecu- liarities in its parts of fructification. The distinguishing characters in its vegetation or habit are the leaves being constantly opposite, with lateral or [^31 intermediate stipula?, being generally compound, and always destitute of the pellucid glands, which imiversally exist in true Diosmeic, though not in all Rutacea; pro- perly so called. M. Adrien de Jussieu, in his late very excellent ^Icmoir on the great order or class Rutacea^, in distinguishing 286 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS Zygophyllese^ from the other subdivisions of that class in which he has included it, depends chiefly on the endocarp, or inner lamina of the pericarp, not separating from the outer lamina or united^epicarp and sarcocarp, and on the texture of the albumen. His first section of Zygophyllece, however, is characterised by the want of albumen ; and in his second section I find exceptions to the remaining cha- racter, especially, in Eagonia Mysorensis, in which the two laminae of the ripe capsule separate as completely as in Diosmese. Another plant, in my opinion, referable to the same order, and which, in memory of a very meritorious African traveller, I have named Seetzenia africana, has in its ripe capsule the epicarp, or united epicarp and sarcocarp, confined to the dorsal carina of each cell, the endocarp being the only membrane existing on the sides, which are exposed long before the bursting of the fruit. The plant in question has, indeed, many other peculiarities, some of which may, perhaps, be considered sufficient to authorise its separation from the order to which I have referred it ; for the aestivation of its calyx is valvular, it has no petals, its five styles are distinct to the base, and the cells of its ovarium appear to me to be monospermous. It completely retains, however, the characters of vegetation, on which I chiefly depend in distinguishing Zygophylleae ; and I have no doubt of its being Zygophyllum lanatum of Willdenow,^ by whom it is stated to be a native of Sierra Leone ; I suppose, however, on insufficient authority, for the specimens in the Banksian herbarium, from which I have made my observations, were found in South Africa near Olifant's E-iver, by Francis Masson. In all the species of Fagonia, and in the two species of Zygophyllum in Dr. Oudney's collection, a character in the fructification still remains which is not found in Diosmese or Kutaceae, and which, were it general in Zygophyllese, would satisfactorily distinguish this order from all the families it has usually been compared with. This character consists in the direction of the embryo with relation to the 1 Mm. du Mm. (VHist. Nat. 12, p. 450. 2 ^^;. py^^f^ 2, p, 564. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 287 insertion of the funicnlus, its radicle being seated at the opposite extremity of the seed, or to express, in the iniiiu- pregnated ovarium, the infallible indication of this 12^2 ])ositionj the direction of the inner mem])rane and nucleus of the ovulum corresponds with that of its testa. But this character, in general very uniform in natural families, and which, equally existing in Cistineae, so well defines the limits of that order, as I have long since remarked/ would seem to be of less importance in Zygo- phyllea^. M. Adrien de Jussieu, who, in his memoir already cited, admits its existence in Fagonia, and in both our species of Zygophyllum, considers it as an exception to the general structure of the latter genus, in the definition of wliich he retains the character of "radicula hilo proxima." I believe, however, that in all the species of Zygophyllum, except Fabago, which, possesses, also, other distinguishing cha- racters, this opposition of the radicle to the external hiluni will be found ; for in addition to the two species contained in the herbarium, in both of which it is very manifest, I have observed it in Z. coccineum, and in all the species of South Africa that I have had an opportunity of examining. In some of these species, indeed, it is much less obvious, partly from the greater breadth of the funiculus, and also from its being closely applied, or even slightly adhering to the testa of the seed. But hence it is possible to reconcile the structure of these species with that of Fabago itself, in which the raphe seems to nie to be external : and if this be really the case, Fabago differs from those Zygophylla of South Africa alluded to, merely in the more intimate imion of the funiculus with the surface of the testa. AVhether this observation might be extended to the other genera of the order, I have not yet attempted to ascertain. Balanites yEoYPTiACA, thouo;h not belonc-insf to Zv2:o- j)hylleae, may be here mentioned. The specimen is from Bornon, but, like all the other plants of that country, has no particular place of groAvth indicated, nor is there any In Iloo/icr^s Flora Scotica, p. 284. 288 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS observation respecting it. For a very full and interesting history of this plant, I may refer to M. Dehle's ' Flore d'Egypte' (/;. 77, tab. 28). Of CisTiNE.^-, three species were observed between Tripoh and Monrzuk. The Geraniace^e of the collection consist of foiu' species of Erodium, all of Avhich were found on the same journey. Of Malvace/E, considered as a class, there are twelve species in the herbarium. Only two of these are particu- larly deserving of notice. The first, Adansonia du/itata, found in Soudan, where the tree is called Kouka, is de- scribed by Captain Clapperton; the second, Melhania 233] Benhamii, a new and remarkable species of the genus, differing from all the others in having its bractese regularly verticillated and, at the same time, longer and much broader than the divisions of the calyx. A single species of Vitis is in the collection, from Bornou. Neurada prostrata, generally referred to Rosacese, was found in AYady Ghrurbi. Tamariscine^. a species of Tamaiix, apparently not different from T. gallica, is the Attil, common in Fezzan, Vvdiere, acccording to Dr. Oudney, it is the only shady tree. Loranthej::. A species of Loranthus, parasitical on the Acacia nilotica, was observed very commonly from Fezzan to Bornou. Leguminos^. Of this class the herbarium contains thirty-three species, among which there are hardly more than two undescribed, and these belonging to a well- established genus. Of the order or tribe ^Iimose/E only three species occur, namely, Acacia nilotica. Mimosa Habbas, and l}}(/a higlo- bosa, or a species very nearly related to it. Of this last- named plant, I judge merely from ripe fruits adhering to the singular club-shaped receptacle, or axis of the spike. The specimens were collected in Soudan, and belonging to a tree of considerable importance to the inhabitants of that 01' CKNTKAJ. AFRICA. 289 conntiT, by whom it is called Doura. According to Cap- tain Clappertoii, " The seeds are roasted as we roast coffee, then bruised, and allowed to ferment in water ; when they begin to become |)utrid, they are well washed and })0unded ; the powder made into cakes, somewhat in the fashion of our chocolate ; they form an excellent sauce for all kinds of food. The farinaceous matter surrounding the seed is made into a pleasant drink, and they also make it into a sweetmeat." The Doura of Captain Clapperton is })robably not specifically different from the Nitta mentioned by Park in his ' rirst Journey'; nor from Inga biglobosa of the ' Flore d'Oware' of i\[. De Beauvois, according to whom it is the Nety of Senegal ; and he also well remarks that Inga biglobosa, described by Jacquin as a native of ]Martinico, has probably been introduced into that island by the Negroes, as he himself found it to have been in St. Do- mingo. Inga Senegalensis of M. De Candolle {Prodr. 2,j). 442) may also belong to the same species. It is possible, how-ever, that some of the plants here mentioned, though very nearly related to each other, and having all the same remarkable club-shaped spike, may be specifically distinct ; for it appears from specimens col- lected at Sierra Leone by Professor Afzelius that two im plants having this form of spike are known in that colony, and two species, with similar inflorescence, probably dis- tinct from those of Africa, are described in the manuscript 'Flora Indica' of Dr. Roxburgh. All these plants possess characters fully sufficient to distinguish them from Inga, to which they have hitherto been referred. The new genus which they form, one of the most striking and beautiful in equinoctial Africa, I have named Parkia,^ as a tribute of PARKIA. OuD. Nat. Lef/uminosa-Mlmosca; : Crcsalpincis proximuni genus. CiiAii. Gen. 'Cali/x tubulosus ore bilabiate (5); cTstivatione iinbricata ! Pelalah, subccqualia, supremo (paulo) latiore; restivatione connivcnti-imbri- cata. Stamina decern, hypogyna, nionadelpha. Legumen polyspcrmum : epi- carpio bivalvi ; endocarjjio hi loculos nionospermos oarcocarpio fariuaceo tcctos solubili. Arbores {J/ricana et Indite crientalis) inemes. Folia Uinnnata, innnis folio- 19 290 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS respect to the memory of tlie celebrated traveller, by whom the fruit of this genus was observed in his first journey, and who, among other services rendered to botany, ascer- tained that the plant producing Gum Kino is a species of Pterocarpus.^ I have formerly endeavoured to distinguish Mimoseae from Caesalpine8e,bythe valvular aestivation of both its floral envelopes, and by the hypogynous insertion of its stamina. Instances of perigynous insertion of stamina have since been noticed by MM. Kunth and Auguste de St. Hilaire ; but no exception has been yet pointed out to the 235] valvular aestivation of their calyx and corolla. Parkia, however, differs from other Mimoseae, not only in its aesti- vation, which is imbricate, but in the very manifest irregu- larity of its calyx, and in the inecjuality of its petals, which; though less obvious, is still observable. Eri/tJiropJdeim, another genus indigenous to equinoctial Africa, which I have elsewhere' had occasion to notice, and then referred to Caesalpineae, more probably belongs to Mimoseae, although its stamina are perigynous. In this genus both calyx and corolla are perfectly regular, and their aestivation, if not strictly valvular, is at least not manifestly imbricate, though the flower-buds are neither acute noi angular. In Erythrophleum and Parkia, there- lisque muUijugis ; stipulis mimitis. Spicae axilla res^ peduncidatce^ clavaice, fiorihus infer ioribus {dimidii cijlindrucei racJieos) Sd'pe masculis. Pakkia Africana, pinnis sub-20-ju^is, pinniilis sub-30-jugis obtusis inter- valla sequantibus cicatricibus distinctis parallells, glandula ad basin petioli, racbi commuui eglaudulosa, partialiuni jugis (2-3) summis glandula umbili- cata. Inga biglobosa, Talis, de Beauv. Flore d'Oware, 2, p. 53, tab. 90. Sabine in Hortic. Soc. Transact. 5, p. 4:44. De Cand. Prodr. 2, f;. 442. Inga Sencgalensis. Be Cand. Prodr. 2, p. 442. Mimosa taxifolia. Pers. Sj/n. 2, p. 26G, n. 110. Nitta. Park's First Journey., p. 336 — 337. ^ Paries Second Jotirnei/, p. c:l\\y,v!\\q.\'q it is stated to be an undescribed species of that genus. Soon after that Narrative appeared, on comparing Mr. Park's specimen, which is in fruit only, with the figure published by Lamarck in his Illustrations {tab, 602, /. 4), and with M. Poiret's description {JEncyc. Meth. Botan. 5, p. 728), I referred it to that author's P. erinacea, a name whicli is, I believe, adopted in the last edition of the Pharmacopoeia of the London College. Dr. Hooker has since published a drawing of the same plant by the late Mr. Kummer, and, considering it a new species, has called it Pterorarpus Senegalensis. {Gray's Travels in Western Africa, p. 395, tab. D.) 2 Tuclceys Congo, p. 430. [^Ante, p. 111.) OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 291 fore, exceptions to all the assumed characters of ^Miniosese arc found, and there is some approacli in both genera to the habit of Cirsalpineoc. It is still possible, however, to distinguish, and it will certainly be expedient to preserve, those two tribes or orders. Abandoning divisions strictly natural, and so extensive as the tribes in question, merely because we may not be able to define them with precision, while it would imply, what is far f]'om being the case, that our analysis of their structure is complete, would, at the same time, 1)e fatal to many natural families of plants at present admitted, and among others to tlie universally re- ceived class to which these tribes belong. No clear cha- racter, at least, is pointed out in the late elaborate work of ]M. De Candolle/ by which Legiiminosa3 may be distinguished from Terebintacese and llosaceae, the orders supposed to be most nearly related to it. It is possible, however, that such characters, though hitherto overlooked, may really exist; and T shall endeavour to show that Leguminosae, indepen- dent of the important but minute differences in the original structure and development of its ovulum, niay still be dis- tinguished at least from Ilosacea\ In the character of Poly galeae, which I published in 1814," I marked the relation of the parts of the floral envelo})es to the axis of the spike, or to the subtending bractea. I in- troduced this circumstance chiefly to contrast Polygalea3 with Leguminosae, and to prove, as I conceived, that Secu- ridaca, which had generally been referred to the latter family, really belonged to the former. M. Dc Jussieu, who soon after published a character of Polygaleac, entirely omitted this consideration, and con- tinued to refer Securidaca to Leguminosa?. M. De Can- dolle, however, in the first volume of his ' Prodromus,' has adopted both the character and limits of Polygalea3, which [236 I had pro])osed, though apparently not altogether satisfied wdth the description he himself has given of the divisions of the calyx and corolla. The disposition of the parts of the floral envelopes, with 1 Memoires siir la TamUk des Legumincuses. 2 Flinders' s Voy. to Terra Anstr. 2, p. 51-2. (Jtilt',j}p. 13, li.) 292 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS reference to the axis of the spike, in Polygaleae, namely, the fifth segment of the calyx being posterior or superior and the fifth petal anterior or inferior, is the usual relation in families the division of whose flower is quinary. This relation is in some cases inverted ; one example of which I have formerly pointed out in Lobeliacese/ as I proposed to limit it, and a similar inversion exists in Leguminosae. But this class also deviates from the more general arrange- ment of the parts of the flower with regard to each other. That arrangement consists, as I have long since remarked,^ in the regular alternation of the divisions of the proximate organs of the complete flower. To this arrangement, in- deed, many exceptions are well known ; and M. De Can- dolle has given a table of all the possible deviations, but without stating how^ many of these have actually been ob- served.^ In Leguminosse the deviation from the assumed regular arrangement consists in the single pistillum being placed opposite to the lower or anterior segment of the calyx. In these two characters, namely, the relation of the calyx and corolla both to the simple pistillum and to the axis of the spike or to the bractea, Leguminosae diff'er from Rosacese in wdiicli the more usual arrangements are found. But in those Rosaceae in which the pistillum is solitary and placed within the anterior petal, its relation to the axis of the spike is the same as that of Leguminosse, in wdiich it is within the anterior division of the calyx. And in all families, wdiether dicotyledonous or monocotyledonous, this, I believe, is uniformly the position of the simple solitary pistillum with regard to the spike or bractea. The frequent reduction of Pistilla, in plants having the other parts of the flower complete in number, must have been generally remarked. But the order in wdiich these abstractions of pistilla take place, or the relations of the re- duced series to the other parts of the flower, have, as far as I know, never yet been particularly attended to. It will probably appear singular that the observation of these =^ Prodr. Flor. Nov. lloll. ], ^j. 558. ^ -7^^^^^., ^/^^^^^ ^^, g^ ^^^ is3. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 293 relations in the reduced series of pistilla sliould have sug- gested the opinion, tliat in a conij)lete flower, whose [2:57 parts are definite, the number of stamina and also of })istilla is equal to that of the divisions of the calyx and corolla united in Dicotyledones, and of both scries of the perian- thium in Monocotyledones. This assumed complete number of stamina is actually the prevailing number in Monocotyledones ; and though in Dicotyledones less frequent than what may be termed the symmetrical number, or that in which all the series are equal, is still found in decandrous and octandrous genera, and in the greater part of Leguminos3c. The tendency to the production of the complete number, where the symmetrical really exists, is manifested in genera belonging or rchited to those pentandrous families in which the stamina arc opposite to the divisions of the corolla, as by Samohis related to Prinudaceoe, and by Bscobotrys, having an analo- gous relation to Myrsinese ; for in both these genera, five additional imperfect stamina arc found alternating with the fertile, and consequently occupying the place of the only stamina existing in most pentandrous families. Indications of this number may also be said to exist in the divisions of the hypogynous disk of many pentandrous orders. with respect to the Pistilla, the com])lete number is equally rare in both the primary divisions of phacnogamous plants. In iMonocotyledones the symmetrical nund)cr is very general, while it is much less frequent in Dicotyledones, in which there is commonly a still further reduction. Where the number of Pistilla in Dicotyledones is reduced to two, in a flower in wdiich both calyx and corolla are present and their division quinary, one of these pistilla is placed within a division of the calyx, the other opposite to a petal or segment of the corolla. In other words, the addition to the solitary pistillum, (which is constantly an- terior or exterior), is posterior or interior. This is the general position of the component parts of a bilocular ovarium, or an ovarium having two parietal placentae ; and in flowers whose division is quinary, I can recollect no other exceptions to it than in some genera of Dilleniaccce. 294 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS It is particularly deserving of notice, that the common position of the cells of the bilocular pericarpimn with rela- tion to the axis of the spike was well known to Csesalpinus, Avho expressly distinguished Cruciferce from all other bilocular families by their pecuharity in this respect, the loculi in that family being placed right and left, instead of being anterior and posterior.^ 338] On the subject of the position of tlie Pistilla in the other degrees of reduction from the symmetrical number, I shall not at present enter. But in reference to Leguminosse I may remark that it would be of importance to ascertain the position of the Pistilla in the pentagynousMimosea, stated to have been found in Brazil by M. Auguste De St. Hilaire.^ Are these Pistilla placed opposite to the divisions of the calyx, as might probably be inferred from the position of the solitary Legumen in this class ? Or are we to expect to find them opposite to the petals, which is the more usual . relation, and their actual place in Cnestis, though the single ovarium of Connarus, a genus belonging to the same family, is seated within the anterior division of the calyx ? In the very few Leguminosae in which the division of the flower is quaternary, namely, in certain species of ]\Iimosa, the ovarium is still placed within one of the divisions of the calyx. As to Morinr/a, which was originally referred to this class from a mistaken notion of its absolutely belonging to Guilandina, it is surely sufficiently different from all Legu- minosoe, not only in its compound unilocular ovarium with three parietal placentge, but also in its simple unilocular antherae ; and it appears to me to be an insulated genus, or family OJ^oriju/ea), whose place in the natural series has not yet been determined. CiESALPiNE.E. Of this tribe, four species only occur in the collection. One of these is BauJihiia rufescens of Lamarck [IHuslr. 329, /. 2) ; another is Cassia {Senna) ^ CcEsalp. de Plaidis, p. 327, cap. xv, et p. 851, cap. liii. " De Cand. Legum. p. 52, I OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 295 ohovafa, Avliicli, according to Dr. Oiulncy, grows wild in small qnantities in Wady Ghnn'bi. PapilionaceyE. Twenty-six species of this tribe are contained in tlichcrbarinni, none of which form new genera, and the only two species that appear to be unpnblished belong to Indigofera. Alhagi Mauronm, or Agoul, is abundant in Fezzan, where it forms excellent food for camels. CoMPOSiT.E. Of this class, thirty-six species exist in the collection. The far greater part of these were found in the vicinity of Tripoli and in the Desert. All of them appear to belong to established genera, and very few species are iindescribed. Rubiace-^. The herbarium contains only six species of this family, five of which, belonging to Spermacoce and c^sg Hedyotis, were found in Bornou and Soudan ; the sixth, a species of Galium, near Tripoli. Of Asclepiade.e only three plants occur. One of these is a new species of Oxystclma, exactly resembling in its flowers O. esculentum of India, from which it difix.Ts in the form of its leaves, and in that of its fruit. ^ A species of Doemia was found in the Desert ; but the specimens are too imperfect to be ascertained. Of AjoocinecB, strictly so-called, there is no plant whatever in the collection ; and of Gentianese, a single species only of Erythraea. SesamEvE. An imperfect specimen of Sesaimm pfero- spcrminu, of the catalogue of ]\Ir. Salt's Abyssinian plants," is in the collection from Bornou. SAPOTEiE. The only plant of this family in the herbarium is the Micadania, or Butter Tree of Soudan, particularly noticed by Captain Clapperton. The specimen, however, is very imperfect, consisting of detached leaves, an incom- plete fruit, and a single ripe seed. On comparing these leaves with the specimen of Park's Shea Tree," in the ' OxYSTELMA Bomoueuse, floribus racemosis, corollnc laciniis scmioTatis, folliculis inilatis, foliis lanccolatis basi cordatis. Obs. Iiiflorcsccntia ct corolla omiiino 0. csculeiifi, a quo difTcrt folliculis in* flatis, et foliis omnibus basi cordatis. ^ Suit's Vo\/. to Abyss, append, p. Ixiii. {Ante, p. 91.) ^ Park's First Journey, pp. 202 and 35^. 296 OBSEHYATIONS ON PLANETS Banlvsian herbarium, I have httle doubt that they both belong to one and the same species. Whether this plant is really a Bassia, is not equally certain ; and the seed at least agrees better with Yitellaria paradoxa of the younger Gaertner {Carjwh tab. 205) than with that of Bassia figm^ed by his father {ch Fruct. et Sevi. PL tab. 104). That the w^oody shell in the nuts of all Sapotese is really formed of the testa or outer membrane of the seed, as I have elsewhere stated^ and not of a portion of the substance of the pericarpiam, according to the late M. Richard and the younger Gaertner, is proved, not only by the aperture or micropyle being still visible on its surface, as M. Turpin has already shown in one case [Ann. du Mus. cV Hist. Nat. 7, tab. 11,/. 3) ; but also by the course and termination of the raphe, as exhibited in the younger Gsertner's figures of Calvaria and Sideroxylum [Carjjol, tabb. 200, 201, et 202), and by the origin and ramification of the internal vessels. 240] SciioPHULARiN^. Only six species of this family occur, none of which are unpublished. Orobanche compacta of Viviani was observed between Fezzan and Bornou. Of CoNVOLVULACEJi: there are five species, four of which belong to Bornoa ; the fifth is an aquatic Ipomoea, found creeping on the borders of a small lake near Tintuma. Possibly this plant may be Ipomoea aquatica of Forskal, and consequently Convolvulus repens of Vahl {s?/mb. \, p. 17). It is not, however, the plant so called by Linnaeus, which proves, as I have elsewdiere stated {Proclr. Ft. Nov. Holl. 1, 2^' 483) to be Calystegia sepium ; nor does it belong to either of his synonymes. Our plant differs also from YahPs description of his Convolvulus repens, in having constantly single-flowered peduncleS; and leaves whose posterior lobes are rather acute than obtuse, and are quite entire. It is probably, therefore, distinct ; and I have named it Ipomoea Clappertoni.^ ^ Prod. Flor. Kov. IIoll. I, p. o2S. - Ipomcea Clappertoni, glaberrima repens, folils sagittatis: lobis posticis acutiusculis integerrimis, pedunculis unifloris. OF CENTRAL Al'IlICA. 297 Among the few Lahiata, there is a species of Lavandula, possibly distinct from but very nearly related to L. multi- lida. It was found on the mountains of Tarhona. Of BoRAGiNEiE, the herbarium includes eleven species, the greater part of which were collected near Tripoli, and all of them belong to well-established genera. pRiMULACEyE. Of this family two species of Anagallis occur in the collection, and of these A. caerulea was observed both near Ti'ipoli and in Bornou. Samolus Valerandi was also found near Tripoli, in Wady Sardalis in Fezzan, and in Bornou. Of Dicotyledonous, or even of all plkTuogamous ])lants, S. Valerandi is perhaps the most widely dilfused. It is a very general plant in Europe, has been found in several parts of North Africa, in Dr. Oudney's herbarium it is from Bornou, I have myself observed it at the Cape of Good Hope and in New South AVales, and it is also indigenous to North America. The geographical distribution of the genus Samolus is equally remarkable. At present eight species are known, of which S. Valerandi is the only one indigenous to Europe v^w or which, indeed, has been found in the northern hemi- sphere, except the nearly related S. ebracteatus of Cuba. All the other species belong to the southern hemisphere, where S. Valerandi has also a very extensive range. Of PLUMBAGiNEiE, there are three species of Statice Taxanihema ; for the latter name may be preserved as belonging to a section, though hardly as that of a genus, so far at least as depends on inflorescence, which in both subdivisions of Statice is essentially similar, that of Statice Armeria being only more condensed. Of the three species in the herbarium, one appears to be unpublished. Among the plants of the Jjjetalous orders in the col- lection, there arc very few remarkable, and hardly any new species. Gymnocarpus decandrum was observed by Dr. Oudney very commonly in gravelly deserts, on the route from Tripoli to Eezzan j and Cornulaca moaacantha of j\I. Delile is said 298 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS to be widely extended from Tripoli to Bornoii, and to be excellent food for camels. MoNocoTYLEDONES. Tlic numbcT of species belonging to this primary division contained in the herbarium is alto- gether seventy. But Gramineae and Cyperacese being excluded, thirteen only remain, namely, three species of Juncus, a single Commelina, three Melanthacese, three Asphodelese, one species of Iris, and two Aroidese, of which Pistia Stratiotes is one. Of these thirteen plants, two appear to be unpublished, both of them belonging to ^lelanthaceoe. The first, a congener of Melanthium punctatum, wdiich is also in the collection, was found in Pezzan. The second is a species of CoIcJticiim, very different from any hitherto described ; and which yet, by Mr. Ritchie, who first observed it, is said to be common in the desert near Tripoh, where it was also found by Dr. Oudney. This species, which 1 have named Colchicum RitcJdiy is easily distinguished from all its congeners by having two cristas or membranous processes, which are generally fim- briated, at the base of each segment of the perianthium, parallel to each other and to the intermediate filament. But this character, though excellent as a specific difi'erence, is neither of generic importance, nor sufficient to authorise the formation of a separate section.-^ 242] Bulbocodium and j\Ierendera, however, which, following Mr. Ker,~ I consider as belonging to Colchicum, appear to me decidedly to form subgenera or sections, and in this opinion I am confirmed by having found a fourth section of the same genus. This fourth subgenus is estabhshed on ITypoxis fascicdlaris, a plant which has been seen by very few botanists, and Avhich Linnaeus introduced ' Colchicum {Hermodact^lus) Rltchii, limbi laciniis basi intus blcristatis ! fasciculo 2 — multifloro, foliis linearibus. Obs. Spathce 2-S-florfc; limbi laciniaj vel lanceolatse acutiusculte vel ob- longce obtusas; cristas laciniarum omnium sa?pc fimbriato-iiicisa?, exteriorum nunc integerrimffi, Ovula in singulis ovarii loculis biseriala, placeutarum niarginibus approximata; nee ut in C. antumnali quadriseriata, 8 Botan. Magaz, 1028. OF CENTRAL AFllICA. 299 into liis ' Species Plaiitarum/ and referred to Ilvpoxis, solely on the authority of the figure published iu Dr. Russell's 'History of Aleppo.' In the ]]anksian Herbarium I have examined part of the original si)ecimen of this species, found by Dr. Alexander llusselb and figured l)y Ehret in the work referred to, as well as more perfect speciuiens collected by Dr. Patrick Russell ; and am satisfied that its ovarium is not in any degree adherent to the tube of the pcrianthium. I find also that Hypoxis fascicularis differs from Colchicum merely in having a simple unilocular ovarium, with a single parietal placenta and an undivided style, instead of the compound trilocular ovarium, with dis- tinct or partially united styles, common to all the other sections of that genus. A reduction, as in this case, to the solitary simple pistil- lum,' though existing in all Graminea) and in certain genera of several other families of ^lonocotyledones, is yet comparatively rare in that primary division of phaenogamous plants, and in the great class Liliacea3, the present species of Colchicum oft'ers, I believe, the only known example. [213 Yet this remarkable character is here so little influential, if I may so speak, that Hypoxis fascicularis very closely resembles some states of Colchicum Ritchii, and in the Banksian herbarium has actually been confounded with another species of the first or trigynous section of the genus. To the first section, which includes Colchicum BitcJtii, ^ The late celebrated M, Ricliard, i 11 his excellent 'Analyse du Fruit/ in pointing out the distinctions between a simple and compound periearpium, produces that of Mclanthacccc as an example of the compound, in opposition to that of Commelinea3 or of Juncere, Avhich, though erpially multilocular, lie considers as simple, A knowledge of the structure of Colchicum Monocarynm would, no doubt, have confirmed him in his opinion respecting Mclantiiaccaj. It has always appeared to nic surprising that a carpologist so ])rofonnd as !M, llichard, and whose notions of the comi)Osition of true dissepiments, and even of the analogy in placcntation between multilocular and unilocular pcri- carpia, were, in a great degree, erpially correct and original, should never have arrived at the knowledge of the common type of the organ or simple pistillum, to which all fruits, whether unilocular or multilocular, were reducible; and that he should, in the instance now cited, liavc attempted to distinguish into simple anil compound two modifications of the latter so manifestly analogous, and which dilfer from each other only in the degree of coalescence of their component parts. 300 OBSERYATIOXS ON PLANTS the siibgeneric name Hermodaciylum may, perliaps, be ap- plied, while that established on Hypoxis fascicularis may be called Monocarijum. The position of the pistillum in CoIcJiiciim {Monocaryuiii) fascicuJare is not easily deterramed. I believe it to be placed within the anterior segment of the onter series of the perianthium ; bnt, from the great length of the tube, it is difficult to ascertain such a point in dried specimens. This, however, is the position in which I should expect it, both in reference to the usual relation of the solitary simple pistillum to the axis of the spike, or to the subtending bractea in all phaenogamous plants, and also with regard to the constant relation of the parts of the compound pis- tillum to the divisions of the perianthium in ]\Ionocotyle- dones ; for it is worthy of remark, that a difference in this relation may be said to exist in the two primary divisions of phoenogamous plants — the pistilla when distinct, or their component parts when united, being in Dicotyledones usually placed opposite to the petals, when these are of equal number ; while in Monocotyledones the cells of the trilocular ovarium are, I believe, uniformly opposite to the divisions of the outer series of the perianthium. Cyperace.^. Of twelve species of this family existing in the herbarium, six are referable to Cyperus, three to Eimbristylis, and three to Scirpus. Among these theve is no remarkable, nor, I believe, any undescribed species. Of C. Papyrus, which, according to Captain Clapperton, grows in the Shary, there is no specimen in the collection. Gramine/E. Of this extensive family, with which Dr. Oudney was more conversant than with any other, and to w^hich, therefore, during the expedition, he probably paid greater attention, the herbarium contains forty-five species ; and in dividing the order into two great tribes, as I have for- 244] merly proposed,^ thirty of these species belong to Poacece and fifteen to Pcmicece. This relative proportion of these two tribes is considerably different from what might have ^ Ilinderis Foy. to Terra AusU\ 2, _/?. 582. {Ante, pp. 57-8.) I OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 301 been expected, in the climates in which tlic collection was formed ; it seems, however, to be connected with the nature of the surfjicc ; for in the Great Desert the reduction of Paniceec is still more remarkable : this tribe l^einjr to Poacca), in that region, in the proportion of only five to eighteen. Dr. Oudncy remarks, with respect to the grasses of the desert, that he observed no species with creeping roots ; for a species of Arundo related to Phragmites, which he notices as the only exception, is not properly a desert plant. Among the very few Graminese deserving ])articular notice, the first is Avena Porskalii of Vahl. The speci- mens in the herbarium wdiich weve collected in the Desert of Tintuma in some respects differ from all the others that I have seen of this variable species. In the Banksian her- barium there is an authentic specimen from Forskal ; I have received from M. Delile specimens both of ,his A. Forslialii and arundlnacea, described and figured in his 'Flore d'Egypte'; and am also in possession of others in somewhat dift'erent states, collected in Egypt by ]\I. Nectoux and Dr. Sieber. From a comparison of all these specimens I am led to believe that A. Forskalii and arundinacea are not specifically distinct ; and it is at least evident that arundinacea more nearly approaches to the plant of Forskal than that to wdiich j\I. Delile has applied the name Forsl:alii. This grass, which does not belong to Avena, is referable to Danthonia, from the structure of the outer valve of its perianthium. But Danthonia requires subdivision into several sections, of which, perhaps, our plant may be con- sidered as forming one. The character of the section established on Danthonia ForsJialii would chieflj^ consist in the very remarkable obli- quity of the joints of the locusta, which is, indeed, so great, that after their separation each flower seems to have at the base an almost vertically descendent spur ; and as the in- ferior extremity of the up])er joint is produced beyond the lower, a short calcar actually exists before separation, and 302 OBSERVATIONS ON PLANTS this calcar is equally manifest in the terminal rudiment of tlie locusta. The present, therefore, is a case of more re- markably oblique articulation in grasses than even that 245] existing in Ilolcus acicidaris (Andropogon acicularis, Betz), which led to the formation of CenirojjJiorum, a genus still admitted by Professor Sprengel,^ and respecting the structure of which a very singular explanation has been lately offered by M. Raspail.^ In one respect, the two cases differ. In Banthonia [Centrojjodia) Forshalii, the articulations being in the axis of the locusta or spicula, each flower appears to have this spur-like process ; while in Holcas CRhapJds) acicularis, the joint being in the peduncle or branch of the racemus, the spur is common to three locustae. Dr. Fischer, in whose herbarium the specimen was ob- served which led to the formation of Centrophorum, will probably recollect the communication made to him on the subject of that plant, of which Dr. Trinius himself has since corrected the characters. He retains it, how- ever, as a distinct genus, for v\diich he has adopted the name Rhaphis, given to it by Loureiro, by whom it Avas originally proposed on other; but not more satisfactory grounds. Triraphis Pumilio is the second plant of this family to be noticed. It is undescribed, and belongs to a genus of which the only two published species Avere found in the intratropical part of New Holland.^ In several points of structure the African plant is very different from T.^jun^ens, the first of these species ; in some respects it approaches to mollis, the second species, especially in the inequality of its setae or aristcC ; but it differs from both in habit, and in having only one perfect flower in each locusta.* Of Pennisetum dichotomum {Delile, Flore cVUf/yjjfe, p. 15, tab. 8,/. 1), which, in several different states, is in the collection, it is remarked by Dr. Oudney that " it 1 Si/st. Veg. 1,;;. 132. 2 Annul, des Scien. Kat. 4, p. 425. 3 Proclr. Flo,\ Nov. Boll 1, ;;. 185. ^ ^ Triraphis Pumilio, panicula coavctata abbreviata, locusta glumam vix supe- raiite 3-1-liora : flosculo infimo licrraaplirodito ; rcliquis neutris uuivalvibus. OF CENTRAL AFRICA. 303 is a great annoyance to man and beast from the prickly calyx (invoUicrum) ;" and by ^lajor Denliam that from Aghedem to Woodie " it covered the surface of the country, and annoyed the travellers to misery /' he ob- serves also that the seed is called Kashcia, and is eaten, Panicum turgidum {Forsk. Arab., p. IS; Delile, \.m Flore cVFfjijpte, J). 19, iah. 19,/. 2) is also one of the most common grasses from Tri[)oli to Bornou. Of AcoTYLEDONES, the ouly plant in the collection is Acrostichum velleum, found on the Tarhona mountains. Mr. Ritchie's herbarium contains, also, a single plant of the same family, namely Grammitls CeteracJi. The foregoing observations have extended much beyond the limits which the number and importance of the plants they relate to may seem to require. I still regret, how- ever, that I cannot add a few remarks on such species as, although not in the herbarium, were observed, either indi- genous or cultivated, in the countries visited by the mission, and for information respecting which I am indebted to Major Dcnhani and Captain Clap})crton. But it being determined no longer to delay the publication of the very interesting Narrative to which the observations already made will form an Appendix, I am unable at present to enter on this part of my subject. GENERAL VIEW OP THE BOTANY OF SWAN RIYER I BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., E.R.S. [Extracted from the 'Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London.' Vol I, pp. 17—21.] LONTDON: 1832. GENERAL VIEW OF THE BOTANY OF THE VICINITY OF SWA^ RIVER. By R. brown. Esq., F.R.S. Read Xovember 22iid, 1830. The vegetation of the banks of Swan River, and of in the adjoining country to the southward, is at present known chiefly from the report of Mr. Charles Fraser, the botanical collector, who accompanied Captain Stirhng in his exauii- nation of that district in 1827, and from collections of specimens which were then formed. I have inspected, and in part examined, two of these collections ; one of which 1 received from Mr. Eraser him- self, through my friend Alexander jMacleay, Esq., the Secre- tary of the Colony of New South Wales ; for the second I am indebted to Captain Mangles. The number of species in both collections does not exceed 140 ; and some dicotyledonous herbaceous tribes, as well as grasses, Cyperaceae, and Orchidese, are entirely wanting. Erom materials so limited in extent, but few general observations can be hazarded on the vegetation of this portion of the south-west coast of New HoHand. The principal families of plants contained in the collec- tions are Froteacea ; Myrtaceoi ; Lef/u/ninosce, such es- pecially as belong to Decandrous Tapilionaceo', and to the 308 GENERAL VIEW OF THE Leafless Acad ce ; Ej)acridea ; Goodenovioi ; and Comjiositce. And the more conspiciions plants, not belonging to any of these families, and which greatly contribute to give a character to the landscape, are, Kingia aiistralis, a species of Xanfhorrltaa ; a Zamia, nearly allied to, and perhaps not distinct from, Z. spiralis of the east coast, although it is said frequently to attain the height of thirty feet ; a species of Callitris ; one or two of Casuarina ; an Kro- carpus, probably not different from E. cupressiformis ; and Niff/fsia florihuncla} a plant hitherto referred to Loranthus, but sufficiently distinct in the texture and the form of its fruit, and now named in memory of the discoverer of that part of the coast to which this very singular tree is nearly limited. If an opinion were to be formed of the nature of the country merely from the inspection of these collections, it certainly would be extremely unfavorable as to the quality of the soil ; for not only do the prevailing families already enumerated, but the whole of the genera of those families, and even many of the species, agree with those found on the shores of King George's Sound, which, with the ex- ception of a few patches of very small extent, seem abso- lutely incapable of cultivation. The opinion so formed, however, would be necessarily modified in noticing the entire want in the collections of IS] tribes, all of which must be supposed to exist, and some even in considerable proportion, in the tract examined ; in allowing for the unfavorable season when the herbarium was collected ; in admitting the statements in Mr. Eraser's report, respecting the abundance and luxuriance of AntJds- firia austral is — the Kangaroo- grass of New South Wales ; from the account given in the same report of the extra- ordinary size of some arborescent species of Banhsia, which, in the neighbourhood of King George's Sound, generally form small trees only ; and lastly, in adverting to the im- portant fact stated by Captain Stirling in his despatch to Government — namely, that the stock had not only been ^ Loranthus floribundus. LahUl. Nov. Iloll. i, p. 87, i. 113. BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. 309 supported through nearly the whole of the dry season, but that most descriptions of it had even fattened on the natu- ral herbage of the country. From these more general observations I ])roceed to make a very few remarks, chiefly relating to the geographical distribution of some of the families or more interesting species, either contained in the herbarium, or distinctly noticed in Mr. Eraser's rei)ort. The striking resemblance in general character, and the identity of many of the species with those of King George's Sound, have been already mentioned. But this portion of the shores of New Holland, extending from Swan River on the west coast to Middle Island, in l^'^"" 10' east long, on the south coast, may be said to contain the greatest proportion of those genera which form the chief peculiarities of 'New Holland vegetation. In comparing the Flora of the district of Swan River wdth more distant regions of the same continent, it may be remarked, that })robably not more than four or five s})ecies are common to this part of the west coast, and to the same parallel of the east coast of New Holland ; and that even the existence of some of these species at Swan River is not altogether certain. In the collections which I have examined there is no specimen of Antldstiria aiistralis, or Kangaroo-grass of New South Wales ; but as this valuable grass must have been well known to the botanical collector, and as it is perhaps the most general plant in New Holland, I have no hesitation in admitting its existence on the authority of Mr. Fraser's report. Mesemhnjantlienmm cequilaferaJe is neither contained in the herbarium, nor mentioned by the collector. I find, however, in one of the letters from Swan River, published by Mr. Cross, a plant noticed as a ])ot-herb, that, from the account of the writer, is probably this })lant, which, next to Anthistiria ausfralis, is perhaps the most widely diil'used species in the Flora of New Holland. The third species is Ptcrls escalcnla, the only fern found by Mr. Fraser, and which is both general and abundant 310 GENERAL VIEW OF THE beyond the tropic in New Holland and inVanDiemen's Land. 19] The Zamia, already noticed, if not specifically different from sjjiralis, would furnish another example of a plant peculiar to New Holland, and very generally found in the extra-tropical parts of that continent. I had, however, myself observed on the south coast a Zamia of at least ten feet in height, which I suspected might be distinct from Z. spiralis of the neighbourhood of Port Jackson, and which is probably the same with that of Swan River. The Exocarpas of the Swan River may possibly differ from cupressiformis, though there is nothing in the speci- mens to make it probable that it is specifically distinct. But Exocarpus cvpressiformis is found very generally, not only in the southern parts of New Holland and Van Die- men's Land, but also within the tropic. The last plant in the collection whose range is very extensive remaining to be noticed, I have not been able to distinguish from Arenaria marina of the shores of Europe. Of the families existing in the vicinity of Swan River, the most striking, as well as the most extensive, is Froteacece, a tribe which, from its general dispersion, and the remark- able forms of its numerous genera and species, includes many of the chief peculiarities of the vegetation of New Holland. In Mr. Eraser's collection, the principal genera of this order are — Fetrophila, Isopogon, Hakea, and Banksia ; and these are also the most abundant in the districts of King George's Sound and of Lucky Bay. The number of species of the two first-mentioned genera confirms the re- mark made in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Elinders's Voyage^ — namely, that in New Holland, at the western ex- tremity of the parallel of latitude in which the great mass of this order of plants is found, a closer resemblance is observable to the South African portion of the order than on the east coast, where those allied to the American part chiefly occur. This is not the place to enter into a particular account of the new species of this family existing in the collections ' {^Ante, p, 41.1 I BOTANY OF SWAN RIVEK. 311 from Swan River. T may observe, however, that the number is considerable, and that their specific characters have been recently published.^ The Myrtaccce of Swan River belong chiefly to Mela- leuca^ Beaifforlia, Calol/iamnus, C(ilf/l/irU\ Billotiia^" and Ell call! plus. Of Eucali/plus the only species in the collection had been first found in Captain Tlinders's voyage at King George's Sonnd, on the shores of which it was the only useful [20 timber tree, though there of very moderate size. T have named it Eucalt/pttis calophz/lla. Mr. Eraser describes it as forming, on the banks of the Swan, a hirge forest tree, and erroneously refers it to An- gophora, a genus which is limited to the east coast of New Holland. Other species of Eucali/ptus, forming the timber of the country, are mentioned in tlie report, and considered to be some of the common gum-trees of Port Jackson, from which, however, I have no doubt they will prove to be distinct ; for I am acquainted with no species of this genus common even to the east and south coasts of New Holland. I shall conclude with a remark relating equally to the genus Eucalijptui^ and to the Leafless Acacice, several species of which are found in the collection. This observation I have formerly made in the Appendix to Captain Flinders's A'oyage in the following terms^ : — "These two genera are not only the most widely diffused, but by far the most ex- tensive in Terra Australis, about 100 of each having already been observed ; and if taken together, and con- sidered with respect to the mass of vegetable matter they contain, calculated from the size as well as the number of individuals, are perhaps nearly equal to all the other plants of that country. They agree very generally also, though belonging to very different families, in a part of tlicir economy, which contributes somewhat to the peculiar ' Supp. I, Frodr. Flor. Nov. Hall. ^ A genus dislinct from f^pfospermum, to which the fow species hitherto published, uamely, B. marginala^JJeiuosa, and lineaiifolia, have beeu referred. •■» {A)ite, p. 62.) 312 GENERAL VIEW OF THE BOTANY OF SWAN RIVER. character of the Austrahan forests, namely, in their leaves, or the parts performing the functions of leaves, being ver- tical, or presenting their margin, and not either surface, to- wards the stem : both surfaces having consequently the same relation to light. *' This economy, which uniformly takes place in the Acacia, is in them the consequence of the vertical dilatation of the foliaceous footstalk; while in Eucalyptus, where, though very general, it is by no means universal, it proceeds from the twisting of the footstalk of the leaf/' To this quotation it may be added that these two genera still more uniformly agree in the similarity of the opposite surfaces of their leaves. But this similarity is the indi- cation of a more important fact — namely, the existence equally on both surfaces of the leaf, of those organs, for which, as I believe them to be in general imperforated, I have adopted the name of cutaneous (/lands, but which by most authors are denominated pores, or stomata of the epidermis. In leaves, especially of trees and shrubs, these glands are generally found on the under surface only ; while among arborescent plants in a very few instances, as in several ConifercB, they are confined to the upper surface. 21] In addition to the two extensive New Holland tribes here mentioned, there are many other cases in which these organs occupy both paginae ; and I am inclined to think such cases more frequently occur on that continent than in any other part of the world. It is at least certain that on this microscopic character, of the equal existence of cuta- neous glands on both surfaces of the leaf, depends that want of lustre which is so remarkable in the forests of New Holland. BOTANICAL APPENDIX CAPTAIN STURT'S EXPEDITION CENTRAL AUSTRALIA, BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., E.R.S., F.L.S., &c. \ [^Extracted from the * Narrative of an Expedition into Central Auairalia, during the years 1844, 1845, and 1840,' hy Captain Charles Start, F.L.S., F.R.G.8. Vol. 11, Appendix, pp. 06—92.] LONDON: 1849. PLANTS OF CENTRAL ATJSTRALLA. :«« \ My friend, Captain Sturt, having placed at my disposal the Collection of Plants formed in his recent Expedition into the Southern Interior of Australia, I am desirous gf giving some account of the principal novelties it con- tains. The collection consists of about one hundred species, to which might be added, if they could be accurately deter- mined, many other plants, chiefly trees, slightly mentioned in the interesting narrative, which is about to appear, and to which the present account will form an appendix. I may also observe, in reference to the limited number of species, that Captain Sturt and his companion, ]\lr. Brown, seem to have collected chiefly those plants that appeared to them new or striking, and of such the collection con- tains a considerable proportion. In regard too to such forms as appear to constitute genera hitherto undescribed, it greatly exceeds the nuicli more extensive herbarium, collected by Sir Thomas Mitchell in his last expedition, in which the only two plants proposed as in this respect new belong to genera already well established, namely, Delabechia to Erachychi- ton, and Linschotenia to Dampiera. In Captain Sturt's collection, 1 have been obliged, from the incomplete state of the sj)ecimens, to omit several species, probably new, from the following account, in which the plants noticed, chiefly new genera and species, are arranged according to the order of families in the Pro- [«? dromus of De Candolle. 316 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA BLENNODIA. Cruciferarum genus, prope Matthiolam. Char. Gen. — Cahj.r, clausus, foliolis lateralibus basi sac- catis. Pefala a3qiiaiia, lamiiiis obovatis. Stamina : fila- nientis edentulis. Ovarium liiicare. Sft/Ius brevissimiis. Stigma bilobum dilatatum. Siliqua linearis valvis convexi- usculis, stigmate coronata, polysperma. Scmina aptera pube fibrose -mucosa tecta ! Cotyledoaes incumbentes. Herba (v. Suff'rutex) erecta ramosa catiescens, puhe ra- •mosn ; foliis latO'linearibus remote dentatis ; raceniis termi- nalihus. 1. Blennodia canescens. Log. In arenosis depressis. Desc. SufFruticosa, sesquipedalis, caule ramisque tereti- bus. Folia vix pollicaria paucidentata. Racemi multiflori, erecti, ebracteati. Flores albicantes. Calyx incano-pube- scens. Petalorum ungues calyce paulo longiores. Stamina 6, tetradynama, filamentis linearibus membranaceis apice sensim angustato. Obs. This plant has entirely the habit, and in many important points the structure of Matthiola, near which in a strictly natural method it must be placed ; differing, however, in having incumbent cotyledons, and in the mucous covering of its seeds. The mucus proceeds from short tubes covering the whole surface of the testa, each containing a spiral fibre which seems to be distinct from the membrane of the tube. A structure essentially similar is known to occur generally in several families ; to what extent or in what genera of Cruciferae it may exist, I have not ascertained ; it is not found, however, in those species of ^latthiola which I have examined. COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STUUT. 317 STURTIA. m Malvaccnrum genus, proximnm Gossypio, affinc etiani Seiirae. Char. Gen. — Lwolucrum triphyllum integerrimuni. CnJycc 5-clciitatus, sinubus rotiiiidatis. Petala cuneato- (jbovata, basi iiicrquilatcra. Columna staminiini polyaiulra. Ovaria 5, polys])enna. Sft/li cohan'cntes. Sligmnfa dis- tiiicta lincaria. Fericarpia. . . Semhin. . . SufFrutex orgyalis glaber ; foliis pefiolatis obovatls infc- gerrimis ; floribus pedunculatis solitarm. 2. Sturtia Gossypioldes. Loo. " In the beds of the creeks on the Barrier Range." B. Sfiirf, Desc. SufFrutex orgyalis glaber. Folia ramorum alterna, diametro unciali, trinervia ; petiolo folium subaequanti, basi in stipulam subscariosam adnatam dilatato. Peduuculi vel potius rami floriferi suboppositifolii nee verc axillarcs uni- Bori, juxta apicem folio nano pctiolato stipulis .2 distinctis stipato instructi. Involucrum foliaceum venosum, foliolis distinctis, cordatis, punctis nigricantibus glandnlosis con- spersis. Calyx dentibus acutis, sinubus rotundatis. Petala sesquipollicaria, uti calycis tubus glanduloso-punctata glaii- dulis nigricantibus semi-inunersis, pur[)urea basibus atro- purpureis margine barbatis. Columna staminum e basi nuda super ad apicem usque antherifera : antheris reni- formibus, loculis apice confluentibus. Pollen hispidum. Obs. Sturtia is no doubt very nearly related to Gossy- pium, from which it differs in the entire and distinct leaves of its foliaceous involucrum, in the sharp teeth and bro:ul rounded sinuses of the calyx, and possibly also in its fruit and seeds, which are, however, at present unknown. I'licy agree in the texture and remarkable glands of the calyx, and in the structure of the cohunna staminum. Senra, which, like Sturtia, has the foliola of its three-leaved in- oy 318 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA volucruin distinct and entire, differs from it in having its calyx 5-lid with sharp sinuses, in the absence of glands, in the reduced number of stamina, and in its dispermous ovaria. 3. Tribulus {Ilj/striv) lanatus, foUis S-lO-jugis, fruc- tibus undique tectis spinis subulatis longitudine inaequa- libus : majoribus sparsis longitudinem cocci superan- tibus. Loc. *'In collinis arenosis. Lat. 26°." D. Sturt. Desc. Herba diffusa, sericea, iucana. EoKum majus cuiusque paris 8-10-jugum, foUohs ovatis. llores magni. Calyx sestivatione leviter imbricata. Petala calyce duplo longiora. Stamina decem, antheris linearibus. Obs. L a species nearly related to T. Hystrix, found on the Avest coast of Australia, or on some of its islands, in the voyage of the Beagle, may be distinguished by the following character. Trihidas [occidentalis) sericeo-lanatus, foliis suboctojugis, coccis undique dense armatis : spinis omnibus conico-subulatis longitudine invicem sequalibus. These two species difter from all others in the uniform shape of the spines, which equally cover the whole external smface of the fruit. Obs. II. The American species of the Linnean genus IVibulus are distinguishable from the rest of the pubhshed species, by having ten moiiospernious cocci, by their persis- tent calyx, and the absence of glands subtending the 5 filaments opposite to the sepals. This tribe was originally separated as a genus by Scopoli, under the name of Kallstroemia, which has been recently adopted by Endlicher. Another tribe exists in the intratropical part of the Aus- tralian continent, to which, nearly 40 years ago, in the Bank- 70] sian Herbarium, I gave the generic name of Tribulopis and which may readily be distinguished by the following characters. I COLLECTKD J3y CAPTAIN STUKT. 319 TRIBULOPIS. Calijx S-partitus dcciduus. Pcfala 5. Stamina deceiu (luiiic 5). Fllanirnia quiiique, sepalis opposita, basi glan- dula stipata. Ovaria 5, moiiospcTina. Cocci, piaster tubcrcula 2 v. 4 baseos, la^ves. llerba? anmice prostratoi ; foliis omnihus alfernis I TiiiBULOPis [SoIa7idri) foliis bi-trijiigis, foliolis subovatis iua^quilateris, coccis basi quadrituberculatis. Log. Ill ora oriciitali iiitratro])ica Nova3 IloUaiidiae prope Endeavour River, anno 1770. 13D. Banks et Solander. Tkibulopis {anf/ustifolia), foliis 3-4 jugis (raro bijugis), foliolis linearibus, tuberculis baseos cocconim abbreviatis. Log. Ad funduni sinns Carpentariee annis 1802 ct 3. R. Brown. TiuBULons [j)enta7Hlra)y foliis bijugis, foliolis oblongo- lanccolatis pari superiore duplo inajore, floribus pentandris, l)etalis laneeolatis. Log. In insulis juxta fiindum sinus Carpentariae anno 1803. R. Brown. 4. Crotalaria {Sturtii) tonientosa, foliis siniplicibns ovalibus utrinque sericeo-tomentosis, petiolis apice genicu- latis, raceniis terminalibus multiiioris. Log. " On the top of the rids^es in pure sand, from S. Lat. 28° to 26^" D. Stnrt. Desg. Trutex 2-3-pedalis (D. Sturt). Folia altcrna, ovata passim ovalia, obtusa, sesquipollicem longa, utrinque velu- tina ; petiolus teres basi vix crassiore apice curvato. Race- inus terininalis ; pedicellis approxiniatis cal)cem vix aequan- tibus apice bibracteatis. ilores sesquipollicarcs. Calyx 5-fidus; laciniis lanccato-hnearibus aculis snbeequalibus tubum paulo supcrantibus. Corolla sordide flava, calyce ])lus duplo major. Yexillum magnum, basi simplici nee auriculata, late ovatum. acntuni. Ake vexillo fere diinidio 320 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA breviores, basi seaiicordata. Carina longitndine vexilli, 71] acuminata, basi gibbosa, ibique aperta marginibus tomentosis. Stamina 10 diadelpha, simplex et novemfidum. Anthera3 quinque majores lineares, juxta basin affixse ; quinque reliquse ovatse, linearibns triple breviores, incum- bentes. Ovarium lineare, multi-ovulatum. Stylus extra medium et pra^sertim latere interiore barbatum. Stigma obtusum. Legumen desideratur. Obs. a species very nearly related to C. Sturtii, having flowers of nearly equal size, and of the same colour and proportion of parts, found in 1818, by Mr. Cunningham, on the north-west coast of Australia, and since in Captains Wickham and Stokes' Voyage of the Beagle ; may be dis- tinguished by the following character; — Crotalaria {Cun- ninghamii) tomentcsa, foliis simplicibus ovali-obovatis utrinque sericeo-tomeutosis, petiolis apice curvatis, pedun- culis axillaribus unifloris. 5. Clianthus [Dampieri) herbaceus prostratas sericeo- villosissimus, foliolis oppositis (rarissime alternis) oblongis passim lineari-oblongis obovatisve, pedunculis erectis scapi- formihus, floribus subumbellatis, calycibus 5-fidis sinu- bus acutis, ovariis (leguminibusque immaturis) sericeis. Clianthus Oxleyi A. Cunningham in llort. Soc. Transac. II series, vol. l,p. 522. Donia speciosa Bon, Gen. Si/st. vol. 2, p. 468. Clianthus Dampieri Cunningham, loc. cit. Colutea Novae Hollandise, &c., Woodward in Damjners Voy. vol 3,j^;. Ill, tab. 4,/. 2. Loc. '' In ascendmg the Barrier Range near the Darling, about 500 feet above the river." D. Sturt. Obs. In July, 1817, Mr. Allan Cimningham, who ac- companied Mr. Oxley in his first expedition into the West- ern Interior of New South Wales, found his Clianthus Oxleyi on the eastern shore of Regent's Lake, on the River Lachlan. The same plant was observed on the GawlerRange, 72] not far from the head of Spencer's Gulf, by Mr. Eyre in 1839, and more recently by Captain Sturt, on his Barrier Range near the Darling. I have examined specimens from I COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STUllT. 321 all these localities, and am satisfied that they belong to one and the same species. In March (not May), 1l?18, Mr. Cunningham, who accompanied Cai)tain King in his voyages of survey of the coasts of New Holland, found on one of the islands of Dam])ier's Archipelago, a plant which he then regarded as identical with that of Regent's Lake. This appears from the following passage of his MS. Journal : *' I was not a little surprised to find Kennedya speciosa (his original name for Clianthus Oxleyi), a plant discovered in July, 1817, on sterile, bleak, open fiats, near Regent's Lake, on the River Lachlan, in lat. 33° 13' S. and long. 11G° 40' E. It is not common; I could see only three plants, of which one was in flower." "This island is the Isle Malus of the French.'' Mr. Cunningham was not then a^vare of the figure and description in Dampicr above referred to, which, however, in his communication to the Horticultural Society in 1834, he quotes for the plant of the Isle Malus, then regarded 1:)y him as a distinct species from his Clianthus Oxleyi of the River Lachlan. To this opinion he was probably in part led by the article Donia or Clianthus, in Don's System of Gardening and Botany, vol. 2, p. 468, in which a third species of the genus is introduced, founded on a specimen in i\Ir. Lambert's Herbarium, said to have been discovered at Curlew River, by Captain King. This species, named Clianthus Dampieri by Cunningham, he characterises as having leaves of a slightly different form, but its ])rincipal distinction is in its having racemes instead of umbels ; at the same time he confidently refers to Dam- pier's figure and description, both of which prove the flowers to be umbellate, as he describes those of his Clian- thus Oxleyi to be. But as the flowers in this last plant :73 are never strictly umbellate, and as I have met with speci- mens in which they are rather corymbose, I have no hesita- tion in referring Dampier's specimen, which many years ago I examined at Oxford, as well as Cunningham's, to Clianthus Dam])ieri. This specimen, however, cannot now be found in his Herbarium, as Mr. Ilcward, to whom he bequeathed his 21 322 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA collections, informs me; nor can I trace Mr. Lambert's plant, his Herbarium having been dispersed. Since the preceding observations were written, I have seen in Sir Wilham Hooker's Herbarium two specimens of a Chanthus, found by Mr. Bynoe, on the north-west coast of Australia, in the voyage of the Beagle. These specimens, I have no doubt, are identical with Dampier's plant, and they agree both in the form of leaves and in their subum- bellate inflorescence with the plant of the Lachlan, Darling, and the Gawler Range. Trom the form of the half-ripe pods of one of these specimens, I am inclined to believe that this plant, at present referred to Chanthus, will, when its ripe pods are known, prove to be sufficiently different from the original New Zealand species to form a distinct genus, to which, if such should be the case, the generic name Ereraocharis may be given, as it is one of the greatest ornaments of the desert regions of the interior of Australia, as well as of the sterile islands of the North-west coast. CLIDANTHERA. Char. Gen. — Calyx 5-fidus. Petala longitudine sub- sequalia. Sfamiria diadelpha : antherce uniformes ; loculis apice confluentibus, valvula contraria ab apice ad basin separanti dehiscentes ! Ovarium monospermiuu. Sfi/lus subulatus. Stigma obtusum. Le(jumen ovatum, lenticu- lari-compressum, echinatum . 74] Herba, v. Suffrutex, glabra^ fjlandulosa ; ramidis an- yulatis. Eolia cum impari jnnnaia ; foUolis oj^positis, subtus glandulosis. Stipulse parvce, basi pietioli adnaice. Floras sjncaii, parvi, albicanfes. Obs. Subgenus forsan Psoralese, cui habit u simile, foliis calycibusque pariter glandulosis ; diversum dehiscentia insolita antherarum 1 6. Clidanthera psoralioides. Loc. Suffrutex bipedahs in paludosis. D. Sturt. COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 323 Desc. Ilcrba, vel suffrutex, erecta^ bipcdalis, glabriuscula. Ramiili aiigulati. Tolia cum iinpari pinnata, 4-5-juga; foliola opposita, laiiceolata, subtus glandiilis crebris j)arvis nianifestis, niarginibus scabris. Si)ica3 dcnsac, multiflorcC. Calyx 5-fidus, pai'uiu inaequalis, acutiis, extiis glaiidulis dense coiispersus. Corolla : Veonllum lamina oblonga sub- conduplicata ncc cxplanata, basi simplici absque auriculis ; ungue abbreviato. Ala vexillo paulo breviores, carinam aequantcs, laminis oblongis, auriculo baseos brevi. Carinm petaJa alis conformcs. Stamina diadelpha, simplex et novemfidum ; antlierae subrotundae v. reniformes, valvula ventrali anthera dimidio minore subrotunda. Ovarium hispidum ovulo reniformi. Legumen basi calyce sube- marcido cinctum, ecliiuatum. Semen renifornie, absque stropliiola ; integumeiito duplici. Embryo viridis ; cotyle- dones obovatae, accumbentes. Obs. This plant, which in some respects resembles cer- tain species of Glycyrrhiza, appears to be not un frequent in the southern interior. It was found in one of the early expeditions of Sir Thomas Mitchell, and Mrs. (Capt.) Grey observed it on the flats of the Murray. 7. Swain SON A {(/randijlord) sufFruticosa pubescens, foliis 8-10-jugis inexpansis incano-tomentosis ; foliolis oblongis obtusis retusisve : adultis semiglabratis : rachi subincana, racemo multifloro folium superante, bracteolis lanceato- linearibus acutis aequantibus tubum calycis albo-lanati [75 quinquefidi : laciniis acutissimis longitudine fere tubi, vexillo bicalloso. Loc. " Common on the rich alluvial flats of the Murray and Darling." D. Sturt. Obs. This plant is, perhaps, not specifically distinct from S. Greyana, Lindl. Eot. Kcgist. 1846, tab. ^Qi, of which the figure is a good representation of S. grandiflora in every respect, except in the form and proportions of the teeth of the calyx and lateral bracteae. In these points it exactly agrees with complete specimens, for which I am indebted to Mrs. Grey, from the banks of the Murray, and ^Ir. Eyre's station (Moorundi), about 98 miles from Adelaide, where it 32 i PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA was first found in November, 1841. The following charac- ters, if constant, will sufficiently distinguish it from S. grandiflora. SwAiNsoNA {Grei/ana) sufFruticosa pubescens, foliis 5-9- jugis inexpansis incano-tomentosis ; foliolis oblongis obtusis retusisve : adultis semiglabratis : rachi snbincana, racemis multitioris folio longioribus, bracteis lateralibus lanceato- linearibus brevioribus tubo calycis albo-lanati quinque- dentati : dentibus obtusiusculis tubo dimidio brevioribns, vexillo bicalloso. In the second edition of Hortus Kewensis (vol. 4, p. 326), I excluded from the generic character of Swainsona the calli of the vexillum, having observed two Australian species where they were wanting, but which in every other respect appeared to me referable to this genus ; for the same reason I continue to introduce the calli, where they exist, into the specific characters, as was done in Hortus Kewensis, 1. c. In the generic character of Swainsona, given in De Candolle's Prodromus (vol. 2, p. 271), the calli of vexillum are transferred to the calyx ; this can only be regarded as an oversight, which perhaps has been cor- 76] rected by the author himself, and which, so far as I know, has never been adopted in any more recent work in which the generic character of Swainsona is given. 8. Swainsona? {laxa) glabra, caule ramoso, fohis 6-7- jugis ; foholis oblongo-ovalibus obtusis, racemis elongatis laxis, pedicellis calyce glabro quinquedentato brevioribus, bracteolis subulatis, vexillo ecalloso. Log. Statio nulla indicate, in Herb. D. Sturt. Obs. There is something in the aspect of this plant not entirely agreeing with the other species of the genus ; and as the fruit is unknown, and the flowers yellow, I refer it with a doubt to Swainsona. COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 325 PENTADYNAMIS. Char. Gen. — Calyx 5-fitlus subaequalis. Vcxillum cx- plaiiatuin, callo baseos lamina3 in ungucm clccurrenti. Carina obtiisa, basin versus gibba, longitudinc alarum. Stamina diadelpha ; antlieris 5 majoribus linearibus, reliquis ovatis. Ovarium polyspermura. Slylus c basi arcuata por- rcctus, postice barbatus. Legumen comprcssum. Herba (Suffriitex sec. D. Sturt), bipedalis sericco-incana ; caulc anfjulato erecto. Folia ternata ; foliolis sessiiidus, linearibus, obtusis. Tlores racemosi,Jlavi. 9. Pentadynamis incana. Log. " On sand-hills with Crotalaria Sturtii." D. Start. Desc. Herba erecta, ramosa, sericeo-incana. Folia al- terna, ternata ; petiolo elongato^ teretiusculo, foliolo ternii- nali longiore vix unciali. Racemi niultiflori, erecti ; pedi- celli subEcquantes calycem. Bracteolsc subnlatae, infra apiceni pediceUi, basin calycis attingentes. Calyx o-fidiis ; laciniis acutis tubum sequantibus. Corolla flava, calyce plus duplo longior. Vcxillum explanatum, basi absque auricuHs sed callo in ungucm decurrenti ibique barbato auctum. Carina infra medium gibba pro reccptionc baseos [77 styli. Staminum anthersc majores liueares, basi vel juxta basin affixae ; 5 minores ovatse, incumbentes. Ovarium lineare, pubescens. Stigma terminale, obtusum. Legu- men immaturum incanum^ stylo c basi arcuata porrecto tcrminatum, calyce subemarcido subtensum. Obs. In the collection of the plants of his last expedition, presented to the l^ritish JMuseum by Sir Thomas Mitchell, there is a plant which seems to belong to the genus Penta- dynamis, which is probably, therefore, one of the species of Vigna, described by Mr. Ecntham. 10. Cassia {Sturtii), tomentoso-incana, foliis 4-jugis foliolis lanceolato-linearibus planis : glandula deprcssa inter 326 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA par infimum, racemo corymboso paucifloro cum pcdunculo suo folium paulo superaute v. sequante, calyce tomentoso. Log. '' In sandy brushes of the Western interior/' D. Sturt. Obs. Species proxima C. artemisisefohae De Cand. Prodr. quae Cassia glaucescens Cunningh. MSS. 1817, cui foliola teretiuscula, et raccmus corymbosus cum pedunculo suo folio brevior. 11. Cassia [canaUcidata), cinerascens pube tenuissima, foliis 2-jugis (raro 1-jugis) foliolis angustato-linearibus cana- liculatis : glandula inter par inferius et dum unijuga inter terminale, calycibus glabriuscuUs, racemis corymbosis pauci- floris folio brevioribus. Loc. '' In the bed of the creeks of the Barrier Range, about thirty-six miles from the Darling, in lat. 32° S." D. Sturt. Obs. Proxima C. eremophilae Cunningh. MSS. quae se- quentibus notis a Cassia phyllodinea et C. zygophylla, Be7ifh. facile distinguenda. Cassia {eremophila), glabra, foliis unijugis raro passim 7^] bijugis ; foliolis linearibus canaliculatis latitudine racheos linearis avers^e, corymbis paucilloris folio brevioribus. Loc. In desertis prope fluvium Lachlan, anno 1817, detexit D. Cunningham. Cassia [zjjgojjhylla) , glabra foliis unijugis ; foliolis line- aribus planis rachi duplo latioribus, corymbis paucifioris folio brevioribus. Cassia zygophylla, BentU. in Mitch, trop. Austr. j)- 288. Another species nearly related to C. zygophylla is readily distinguished by the following character : Cassia (jjlafj/jwda), glabra, foliis unijugis; foliolis line- aribus apiculo recurvo duplo angustioribus rachi aversa lanceolato-lineari. Loc. J uxta fluvium Murray, anno 1841, detexit Domina Grey. 12. Cassia {pJtyllodi/iea), canescens pube arctissime ad- pressa, phyllodiis apliyllis linearibus planis falcatis aversis, calycibus glabris, legumine plano-compresso, I COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 327 Loc. In Hcrbavio D. Start specimen cxstat nulla sta- tionis ant loci indicationc, sed candem specieni ad fiindum sinus Spencer's Gulf dicti in sterilibus apricis anno 1802 Desc. Frutex qiiadripedalis, ramosissimus. Phyllodia semper aphylla, aversa, linearia, acuta, basi attenuata, plus minusve lalcato-incurva, biuncialia, I circitcr unciso lata cx- stipidata, paginis pube arctissime adpressa canescentibus, margine superiorc glandula unica depressa obsoleta. Floras flavi, in umbclla axillari 2-3 flora. Obs. Cassia pliyllodinea is one of the very few species of the genus, wliich, like the far greater part of New Hol- land Acacise, lose their compound leaves, and are reduced to the footstalk, or phyllodium, as it is then called, and which generally becomes foliaceous by vertical compression [79 and dilatation. A manifest vertical compression takes place in this species of Cassia. A second species. Cassia circinata of Benth. in ]\Iitch. trop. Austr. p. 884, is equally reduced to its footstalk, but which is without manifest vertical compression. To this species may ])erhaps be referred Cassia linearis of Cunning- ham MSS., discovered by him in 1817, but which a])pears to differ in having a single prominent gland about the middle of its phyllodium ; Bentham's plant being entirely eglandular. These two, or possibly three species, belong to the desert tracts of the South Australian interior. In the same regions we have another tribe of Cassia) closely allied to the aphyllous species ; they have only one pair of foliola which are caducous, and whose persistent footstalk is more or less vertically compressed. Along with these, and nearly related to them, are found several species of Cassia, having from two to four or five pairs of foliola which are narrow, but their footstalks are without vertical compression, and their foliola are caducous, chiefly in those, however^ which have only two pairs. 328 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA PETALOSTYLIS. Csesalpineariun genus, Labichese proxirnum. Char. Gen. — Calyx 5-phyllas, sequalis. Petala 5 subse- qualia, patentia. Stamina : Fllamenta quinque sepalis op- posita, quorum tria antlienfera, antlieris basifixis lineari- bus, duo reliqua castrata. Ovarium oligospermuiu. Sfi/lus maximus, petaloideus, trilobus, lobo medio longiore axi in- crassata desinente in stifjma obtusum simplex ! Prutex glahei\ erecfus. Folia alferna, pimiata cum im- pari.foliolis alternis, Racemi axillares, paucifiori. Flores flavi. 80] 13. Petalostylis Lahicheoides. Log. *' In the bed of a creek along with Sturtia." D. Sturt. Obs. Eadem omnino species exstat inter plantas in Insulis Archipelagi Dampieri jnxta oram septentrio-occi- dentalem Novae Hollandise in itinere navis Beagle dictge lectas. Desc. Frutex facie fere Cassise et Labichese. Folia alterna, cum imparl pinnata, foliolis alternis brevissime petiolatis oblongo-lanceolatis cum mucronulo terminali paulo majore. Stipulse parvae caducse. Racemi pauciflori, axillares, folio breviores. Alabastrum ovali-oblongum acutinsculum. Calyx viridis, sepalis subsequalibus oblongis acutis, sestivatione imbricatis. Petala quinque subsequalia, oblonga, flava, astiva- tione imbricata, sepahs sesquilongiora. Stamina 3 antherifera sequalia, iilamentis abbreviatis, antheris acutis bilocularibus, loculis sulco longitudinali insculptis ; 2 reliqua rudimenta parva subfiliformia. Ovarium sessile, lineare, 3-4-spermum. Stylus lobo medio triplo longiore, oblongo-lanceolato, lobis lateralibus auric uliformibus semiovatis obtusis. Stigma imberbe. . Obs. The structure of the style, which forms the only important character of this genus, so far as the specimens enable me to judge, is so remarkable and peculiar, as to COLLECTED 13 Y CAPTAIN STURT. 329 render it necessary to state, that I have fount! it quite uniform in all the flowers I have examined ; namely, in four immediately before, and in three after expansion. PODOCOMA. CiiAii. Gen. — Involucrum imbricatum, foliolis angustis acutis. Lif/ida pluriseriales, angustissunae, femineoc. Flos- cull pauciores hermaphrodito-masculi. Ligularum pappo capillari, stipitato, denticulate. Recepfaculum epaleatum. YIqyX)^ hnmilis, sefosa ; canle dense folia fo ; folia jy^//^?- lata, cimcata, inclsa, sells alhls consjiersa, 14. PoDOCOMA cunelfolla. Pi Loc. In Herbario I). Sturt absque ulla indicatione loci vel stationis. Obs. This plant appears to be generically distinct from Erigeron, particularly in its stipitate pappus. The speci- mens, however, are so incomplete, that I am unable to de- termine whether what I have considered stem, may not be a branch only. LEICHAPDTIA. Char. Gen. — Calyx 5-partitus. Corolla urceolata ; tubo intus imberbi ; fauce annulo integerrimo incrassata. Corona slamlnea 5-phylla, foliolis anthcris oppositis, iisque brevioribus, indivisis. Anllierce meml)rana (brevi) termi- natse. Massed Polllnls erectse basi afiixce. SH(jma vix divisum. Suffrutexz;o///^///6^- foliis linearibus , fasclcidarlhus, extra- alarlhus ; foUiculis ventrlcosis ovato-ohloncjls. 15. Leichardtia australis. Doubah Mitchell, trap. Austr. p. 85. 330 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA Log. " Common on the Murray, and in the interior." D. Sturt. Desc. Suffrutex pubescens, snbcinereus; ramis striatis nee omnino tcretibus. Folia sesquipoUicaria, linearia, acuta. Fasciculi multiflori. Calycis foliola obtusa, pube tenui cinerascentia. Corolla glabra ; tubo absque squa- nmlis denticulisve, ventricoso ; limbo vix longitudine tubi, laciniis conniventibus sinistrorsum imbricatis. Corona3 foliola e basi dilatata adnata linearia, indivisa. Massae Pollinis (Pollinia) lineares. Obs. Doubah was originally found by Sir T. Mitchell, but with fruit only, in one of his journeys, and also in his last expedition ; and, according to him, the natives eat the seed-vessel entire, preferring it roasted. Captain Sturt, on the other hand, observes that the natives of the districts where he found it eat only the pulpy seed-vessel, rejecting the seeds. ^2] 16. J ASM IN UM iineare. Br. pro dr. 1, p. 521. Jasminum Mitchellii. Zi?idl. in Mitch, tvop. Austr. p. 365. Obs. In Captain Sturt's collection there are perfect specimens of this plant, on which a few remarks may be here introduced, chiefly referring to its very general exist- ence in the sterile regions of the interior of Southern Aus- tralia, and even extending to the north-west coast. The species was established on specimens which I collected in 180.2, in the sterile exposed tract at the head of Spencer's Gulf. With these I have .compared and found identical j\Ir. A. Cunningham's specimens gathered in the vicinity of the Lachlan, in 1817 ; Captain Sturt's, in his earlier expe- ditions, from the Darhng ; those of Sir Thomas Mitchell, in his different journeys ; and specimens collected in one of the islands of Dampier's Archipelago. In this great extent of range, it exactly agrees with a still more remark- able plant, and one much less likely to belong to a desert country, namely, Clianthus Dampieri. I have considered Jasminum Mitchellii as hardly a variety of J. Iineare, the character of this supposed species COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STUllT. 331 depending on its smooth leaves, and its axillary nearly sessile corymbi or fasciculi, which are niiicli shorter than their subtending leaves ; Ijut even in the specimen con- tained in the collection presented to the l]ritish ^luseuni by Sir Thomas iMitchcll, the young branches, as well as the pedunculus and pedicelli, arc covered wiPli similar ])ubesccnce, and in the same degree as that of J. lincare ; the specimens from l)amj)ier's Archipelago have leaves equally smooth, but have the inflorescence of J. lineare ; and I have s])ccimens of J. hneare in which, with the usual ])ubescence of that species, the inflorescence is that of Mitchellii. Among Sir Thos. Mitchell's collection at the Museum, there is a Jasminum not noticed by Professor m Lindley, -which, though very nearly related to J. lineare, and possibly a variety only, may be distinguished by the following character. Jasminuin {)nic rani hum) cinereo-pubescens, foUis ternatis ; foliolis hmceato-linearibus, pedunculis axillaribus 1-3 floris, covollae laciniis obtusis dimidio tubi brevioribus. 17. GooDENiA (ci/cloptera) ramosissima pubescens, foliis radicalibus serrato-incisis ; caulinis lanceolato-ellipticis obso- lete serratis in petiolum attenuatis, pedunculis axillaribus unifloris folia subsequantibus, seminibus orbiculatis mem- brana augusta cinctis. Loc. Indicatio nulla stationis in Herb. D. Sturt. 18. ScvEVOLA {depauperafa), erecta ramosissima, ramis alternis ; ultimis oppositis divaricatis, foliis minimis sub- linearibus : ramorum alternis ramuloruni oppositis, pedun- culis e dichotomiis ramidorum solitariis unifloris. Loc. *' In salt ground, in kit. 26° S.^' D. Sturt. Desc. Herbacea, vix suff'ruticosa, adulta glabriuscula, erecta, ramosissima. Hami ramulique angulati ; ultimi oppositi, indivisi, divaricati, apice di})hylli, foliis minimis et rudimento minuto floris abortivi. lolia sessilia, linearia, acuta, brevissima, ramos subtendentia alterna, ramulos ultimos brachiatos opposita. Pedunculi e dichotomiis ramu- loruni ultimorum pcnultimorumque solitarii, uniflori, cbrac- 332 PLANTS or CENTRAL AUSTRALIA tcati. Calyx : limbo supero qiiinqiiepartito ; laciniis lineari- lanceatis, aequalibus, pubescentibiis. Corolla : tubo hinc ad basin usque fisso ; limbo unilabiato, 5-partito ; laciniis lanceolatis, aeqnalibus, marginibus angustis induplicatis, extus uti tubus pubescentibus, intus glabris trinerviis, nervo medio venoso. Stamina : filamenta distincta, anguste linearia, glabra, axi incrassata; antherse liberse, lineares, imberbes, basi affixae, loculis longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Ovarium biloculare ? loculis monospermis, ovulis erectis. Stylus cylindraceus, glaber. Stigmatis indusium margine 84] ciliatum et extus pilis copiosis longis strictis acutis albis tectum V. cinctum. 19. Eremophila {CunningUamii) arborescens, foliis al- ternis linearibus mucronulo recurvo, sepalis fructus ungui- culatis eglandulosis, corolla extus glabra. Eremophila? arborescens, Cunningli. MSS. 1817. Eremodendron Cunninghami, De Cand. prodr. xi; p. 713. Delessert ic. select, vol. v, p. 43, tab. 100 (ubi error in num. ovulorum). Loc. '' In the sandy bushes of the low western interior, not beyond lat. 29° S." D. Start. Obs. The genus Eremophila was founded on very un- satisfactory materials, namely, on two species, E. oppositi- folia and alternifolia, which I found growing in the same sandy desert at the head of Spencer's Gulf in 1802, the only combining character being the scariose calyx, which I inferred must have been enlarged after flowering. This, however, proves not to be the case in E. alternifolia, which' Mrs. Grey has found in flower towards the head of St. Vincent's Gulf; and from analogy with other species since discovered, it probably takes place only in a slight degree in E. oppositifoKa, whose expanded flowers have not yet been seen. In 1817 Mr. Cunningham, in Oxley's first expedition, discovered a third and very remarkable species in flower and unripe fruit, which he referred, with a doubt, to Ere- mophila, and which M. Alphonse De Candolle has recently separated, but as it seems to me on very insufficient grounds I COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 333 with the generic name of Ercniodendron, established entirely on Mr. Cnnninghani's sj)eciincns. A fourth species has lately been described by Mr. Benthani in Sir Thos. Mitcliell's narrative of his Journey into Tropical Australia ; and [85 some account of a fifth is o-iven in the ibllowinix article. These five species may be arranged in four sections, dis- tinguished by the following characters : a. Folia opposita ; sepala unguiculata. Ercmophila oppositifoha. Br. lorodr. \,p. 518. /3. Folia alterna; sepala unguiculata, cglandulosa ; an- therae exsertoc. E. CunniuGrhamii. y. Folia alterna ; sepala breve unguiculata, eglandulosa ; stamina inclusa. Ercmophila Mitchelli. Benth. in Mitch, trojj. Austr. p. 31. Ercmophila Sturtii. ^. Folia alterna glanduloso-tuberculata, sepala cuneato- obovata, scssilia, glandulosa. E. alternifolia. Br.jn'odr. I, p. 518. This last species might be separated from Ercmophila ; it is not, however, referable to Stenochilus, with some of whose species it nearly agrees in corolla, but from all of which it differs in its glandular scariose calyx. 20. Eremophila {Sturtii), pubescens, foliis anguste linearibus apiculo recurvo, corollis extus pubcscentibus limbo intus barbato, staminibus inclusis. Loc. " On the Darling ; flowers purplish, sweet-scented." D. Sturt. Desc. Frutex orgyalis (D. Sturt.). Calyx 5-partitus, scqualis; sepalis obovato-oblongis, basi angustioribus sed in unguem vix attenuatis, niembranaceis, uninerviis, venosis. Corolla bilabiata, tubo amplo recto, labiis obtusis, extus pubescens, intus hinc (inferius) barbata. Labium su- perius tripartitum ; lobo medio bifido (e duobus conflato) ; laciniis onmibus obtusis ; inferius obcordatum bilobum lobis rotundatis, densius barbatum. Stamina quatuor didynama, omnino inclusa. Filamenta glabra. Anthcra) reniformes. 334 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA lociilis apice confluentibus. Ovarium dense lanatum. Stylus glaber. Stigma indivisum, apice styli vix crassius. 86] Obs. Species proxima E. Mitclielli Benth. in Mitch, iroj), Ausfr. p. 31. 21. STEXOCiiiLrs Joncjifolius. Br. prodr. 1, p. 517. Stenocbilus pubiflorus. Benth. in Mitch, trop. Just. j^. 273. Stenocbilus salicinus. Benth. in Mitch, troj). Austr. p. 251. Loc. Nulla stationis indicatio. 22. Stenochtlus maculatus, Ker in Bof. Resist, tab. 647. Cunningh. MS8. 1847. /3. Stenocbilus curvipes. Benth. in Mitch, trop, Austr, p. 221. Yarietas S. maculati, sepalorum acumine panic breviore. Obs. M. Alpbonse De CandoUe, in Prodr. xi, p. 715, refers S. ocbroleucus of Cunningb. MSS. 1817, as a variety to S. maculatus ; it is, bowever, very distinct, bavin g a sbort erect pednncle like tbat of S. glaber, to wbicb it is mucb more nearly related, differing cbiefly in its being sligbtiy pubescent. 23. Grevillea (Eugrevillea) Stiirtii, foliis indivisis (nonnullis raro bifidis) auguste linearibus elongatis uni- nerviis : marginibns arete revolutis, racemis oblongis cylin- draceisve : racbi pedicellis periantbiisque inexpansis gluti- noso-pubescentibus, ovario sessiH, stylo glabro. Loc. " On sand-bills in lat. 27° S." D. Stnrt. Desc. Arbor 15-pedalis (Sturt). Rami teretes, pnbe arete adpressa persistenti incani. Eoba 6-10-pollices longa, vix tres lineas lata, subter pubescentia incana, super tandem glabrata. Tbyrsus terminalis, 2-4 nncialis^ racbi pedi- cellisqne pube erecta nee adpressa secretione glutinosa in- termista. Elores aurantiaci. Obs. In tbe collection presented to tbe British Museum by Sir Tbomas Mitcbell, of tbe plants of bis last expedition, there is a very perfect specimen, in flower, of Grevillea Sturtii. COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 335 The following observations respecting the Grcvillca3 of the same collection may not be without interest. Grevillea Mitchellii, Hooker, in Mitch. Trop. Aasfr. p. >- 2C5, proves to be G\\Q\\vy^oi\G\u\v\u\\, jrrodr. Jl. Nov. Jlo/l. p. 379, the specific name of which was not derived from the colour of the under surface of the leaves, which is, indeed, nearly white, but from the numerous orange-coloured racemes, rendering this tree conspicuous at a great distance. Grevillea longistyla and G. juncea of the same narrative both belong to that section of the genus Avhich I have named Plagiopoda. A single specimen, in most respects resembling Gr. longistyla, of which possibly it may be a variety, but which at least deserves notice, has all its leaves pinnatiiid, instead of being undivided. It may be distinguished by the fol- lowing character : — Grevillea [Flagiopoda) negleda, foliis pinnatifidis subtus niveis ; laciniis linearibus, stylis glabris. A single specimen also exists of Grevillea (or Ilakea) lorea, j^^'odr. for. Nov. Holl. p. 380, but without fructifi- cation. 24. Grevillea (Cycloptera?) lineata, foliis indivisis lineari-ensiformibus enerviis subter striis decem j)aucioribus elevatis uniformibus interstitia bis-terve latitudine supe- rantibus, cicatrice insertionis latiore quam longa utrinque obtusa, racemis terminalibus alternis, pistillis senumcia brevioribus stigmate conico. Log. " It takes the place of the gum-tree (Eucalvptus) in the creeks about lat. 29° 30' S." D. Sturt. Obs. It is difficult to distinguish this species, which, according to Captain Sturt, forms a tree about 20 feet in height, from Grevillea striata. I have endeavoured to do so in the above specific difference, contrasted with which the leaves of G. striata have always more than 10 striue, which are hardly twice the breadth of the pubescent in- [^s terstices, and the cicatrices of whose leaves are longer than broad, and more or less acute, both above and below. This is a source of character which in the su])plement to the Prodr. Floree Novse HoUandicc, I have employed in a 336 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA few cases both in Grevillea and Hakea, but which I beheve to be important, as it not only expresses a difference of form, but also in general of vascular arrangement. 25. Ptilotus {latifolius) capitulis giobosis, bracteis pro- priis calycem snperantibus, foliis ovatis petiolatis. Loc. " In lat. 26° S." D. Sturt. Desc. Herba diffusa, ramosa, incana. Folia alterna, petiolata, late ovata, integerrima. Capitula ramos termi- nantia^ solitaria vel duo approximata. Bracteae laterales scariosse, sessiles, late ovatse, enervisc. Perianthium ; foliolis snbeequalibus, lana implexa alba basi tectis, ante expan- sionem ungue nervoso tunc brevissimo, post anthesin laminam scariosam enervem fere sequante. Stamina 5 antherifera ; filamenta basi in cyathulum edentulum con- nata. Antheres biloculares, loculis utrinque distinctis medio solum conjunctis. Ovarium monospermum, glabrum. Sty- lus fihformis, glaber. Stigma capitatum, parvum. Utri- culus evalvis; ruptilis. Obs. I was at first inclined to consider this plant as a genus distinct from Ptilotus, more, however, from the re- markable difference in habit than from any important dis- tinction in the flower, for its character would have chiefly consisted in the great size of its lateral bractese, and in the form of its antherae. In a small collection formed during the voyage of Captains Wickham and Stokes, there is a plant very nearly related to, and perhaps not specifically distinct from, Pti- lotus latifolius, but having narrower leaves. It was found on one of the islands of Dampier's Archipelago. 89J 26. Neurachne [jjciradocva) glaberrima, culmo dicho- tomo, foliis rameis abbreviatis, fasciculis paucifloris, glumis perianthiisque imberbibus valvula exteriore cujusve floris septemnervia. Loc. Nulla indicatio loci v. stationis^ in Herbario D. Sturt. Desc. Gramen junceum, facie potius Cyperacese cujusdam. Polia radicalia in specimine unico viso defuere ; ramos sub- COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 337 tenclentia abbrcviata, vag-ina aperta ipsum folium siiperanlc; floralia subspatbiforniia scd foliacca iicc nienibranacea. Tas- cicuU pauciflori : spiculac cum pcdunculo brevissiino ar- ticulatse et sohibilcs, ct subtensa) bractea nervosa carinata ejusdem circiter longitudinis. Gbima bivalvis biflora, ner- vosa, acuta, mutica ; valvula3 sul)oocpiales septemncrvia3 ; exterioris nervis tribus axiu occupantibus scd distinctis reliquis per paria a margiuibus ct axilibus subocquidistanti- bus ; interioris nervis a^quidistantibus, cxternis margin! approximatis. Perianthium inferius (exterius), bivalve neutrum ; valvula exterior septemncrvis, exteriori ghnna^ similis textura forma et longitudinc ; valvula interior (superior) angustior panloque brevier, dinervis, nervis alatis marginibus veris latis induplicatis. Perianthium supcrius hermaphroditum, paulo brcvius, pergamineo-mcmbrana- ceum, nervis dilute viridibus ; valvula exterior quinque- nervis, acuta, concava ; interior ejusdem fere longitudinis, dinervis. Stamina 3, filamentis linearibus. Ovarium ob- longum, imberbe. Styli duo. Stigmata plumosa, pallida ? Obs. Neuraclme paradoxa, founded on a single specimen, imperfect [_in its leaves and stem, but sufficiently complete in its parts of fructification, differs materially in habit from the original species, N. alopccuroidea, as avcII as from N. Mitchell iana of Nees, while these two species differ widely from each other in several important points of structure. In undertaking to give some account of the more re- [w markable plants of Captain Sturt's collection, it was my intention to have entered in some detail into the general character of the vegetation of the interior of xVustralia, south of the Tropic. I am now obliged to relinquish my original intention, so far as relates to detail, but shall still ofier a few general remarks on the subject. These remarks will probably be* better undei stood if I refer, in the first place, to some observations published in 1814, in the Botanical Appendix to Captain Plinders's Voyage.^ ' Anit,x>. 01. 22 838 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA From the knowledge I then had of New Holland, or Australian vegetation, I stated that its chief peculiarities existed in the greatest degree in a parallel, included be- tw^een 38° and 35° S. lat. which I therefore called the principal parallel, but that these pecuharities or charac- teristic tribes w-ere found chiefly at its western and eastern extremities, being remarkably diminished in that inter- mediate portion, included between 133° and 13S°, E. long. These observations related entirely to the shores of Aus- tralia, its interior being at that period altogether imknowu; and the species of Australian plants, ^Yith waich I was then acquainted, did not exceed 4200. Since that time great additions have been made to the number, chiefly by Mr. Allan Cunningham, in his various journeys from Port Jackson, and on the shores of the North and North-west coasts during the voyages of Captain King whom he ac- companied ; by Messrs. William Baxter, James Drummond, and M. Preiss, at the western extremity of the principal parallel, and by Mr. Ronald Gunn in Van Diemen's Land. It is probable that I may be considered as underrating these additions, when I venture to state them as only be- 91] tween two and three thousand; and that the whole number of Australian plants at present known, does not exceed, but rather falls short of 7000 species. These additions, whatever their amount may be, confirm my original statement respecting the distribution of the characteristic tribes of the Nev\^ Plolland Flora ; some ad- ditional breadth might perhaps be given to the principal parallel, and the extent of the peculiar families may now be stated as much greater at or near its western, than at its eastern extremity. With the vegetation of the extra-tropical interior of Australia we are now in some degree acquainted, chiefly from the collections formed by the late Mr. Allan Cun- ningham, and Charles Fraser, in Oxley's two expeditions from Port Jackson into the western interior, in 1817 and 181S; from Captain Sturt^s early expeditions, in wdiich the rivers Darling, Murrumbidgee, and i\lurray, were dis- covered ; from those of Sir Thomas ]\Iitchcll, who never COLLECTED BY CAPTAIN STURT. 339 failed to form extensive collections of plants of the regions lie visited; and lastly, from Captain Sturt's present col- lection. The whole number of plants collected in these various expeditions may be estimated at about 700 or 750 species; and the general character of the vegetation, especially of the extensive sterile regions, very nearly resembles that of the heads of the two great inlets of the south coast, par- ticularly that of Spencer's Gulf; the same or a still greater diminution of the characteristic tribes of the general Aus- tralian Flora being observable. Of these characteristic tribes, hardly any considerable proportion is found, except of Eucalyptus, and even that genus seems to be much reduced in the number of species ; of the leafless Acaciae, which appear to exist in nearly their usual proportion ; and of Calhtris and Casuarina. The extensive families of Epa- cridese, Stylidea?, Restiacese, and the tribe of Decandrous [92 Papilionacese, hardly exist, and the still more characteristic and extensive family of Proteaceae is reduced to a few species of Grevillea, Hakea, and Persoonia. Nor are there any extensive families peculiar to these regions ; the only characteristic tribes being that small section of aphyllous, or nearly apliyllous Cassiae, which I have particularly adverted to in my account of some of the species belonging to Captain Sturt's collection ; and several genera of Myoporinae, particularly Eremophila and Stenochilus. Both these tribes appear to be confined to the interior, or to the two great gulfs of the South coast, which may be termed the outlets or direct continuation of the southern interior; several of the species observed at the head of Spencer's Gulf also existing in nearly the same meridian, several degrees to the northward. It is not a little remarkable that nearly the same general character of vegetation appears to exist in the sterile islands of Dam- pier's Archipelago, on the North-west coast, where even some of the species which probably exist through the whole of the southern interior are found ; of these the most striking instances are, Clianthus Dampieri, and Jasminum lineare, and to establish this extensive range of these two 340 PLANTS OF CENTRAL AUSTRALIA. species was my object in entering so minutely into their history in the preceding account. A still greater reduction of the peculiarities of New Holland vegetation takes place in the islands of the South coast. PAllT II, STRUCTURAL AXD PHYSIOLOGICAL MEMOIRS. SOME OBSERVATIONS PARTS OF FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES; WITH CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS TWO NEW GENERA OF THAT ORDER. liY MR. ROBERT BROWN, Libk. Linn. Soc. Read June 20th, 1809. [Extracted from ' The Transactions of the Linnean Society of London. Fo?. X,pj). 312— 324.] LONDON: 1811. SOME 013SEEVATI0NS, &c. C3i2 The account which the celebrated Hedvvig lias given of the sexes of Mosses seems to be founded on so ample aniiiductioii, and is now so generally received, that it must be [un] necessary to notice the arguments which mere theoretical botanists have from time to time produced against it. There is, liowevcr, one author, Mons. Palisot Beauvois, who has not only objected to the account of Hcdwig, but has proposed a theory of his own, and who, consequently, appealing to actual observations, and appearing to have particularly studied, specifically at least, this tribe of pL^nts, merits some attention. The earliest account of Mons. Beauvois' theory is to be found in the observations added to the order Musci, in the ''Genera Plantarum" of Jussieu; and it was soon after more fully given by the author himself in a ^Memoir on the Sexual Organs of flosses, published in the third volume of the American Philosophical Transactions : since that time he has, in his different works, occasionally treated of the same subject, and has lately repeated the substance of his original essay, in the introduction to his '' Frodromc des Cinquihne et Sixieme Families de V jFthiofjamie',' published at Paris in 1805, a translation of which is given by my friend Mr. Konig, in the second volume of the Annals of Botany. To this work, as it must be in the hand of [3i3 every scientific botanist, I refer for a full account of M. Beauvois' hypothesis, and confine myself to observing, that what is generally called the capsule of mosses, is by him considered as the containing organ of both sexes; tliat the granules which liedwigsu})j)oscs to be seeds, he regards as pollen; the real seeds according to liim being imbedded in 346 OBSERVATIONS ON THE the substance of that body which occupies the centre of the capsule, and to which botanists have given the name of cohtmnula or columella. The supposed seeds of this author, however, having entirely escaped the two most acute and experienced observers in this department of botany, Schmidel and Hedwig, in all the species of which they have given dissections, it might fairly be concluded that they are not of universal existence, and this alone would be sufficient perhaps to overturn the hypothesis. But it would be more satisfactory, if, while the accuracy of these excellent observers was confirmed in other instances, the cause of that appear- ance, which I apprehend has misled M. Beauvois, could at the same time be pointed out. The species more particu- larly described and figured by him in the American Trans- actions^ is Hyimum veluthmm ; which therefore, had it been in a proper state, I should have preferred as the sub- ject of my examination ; but as he asserts that his observa- tions were repeated, and with similar results, on all the species of mosses found in the neighbourhood of Paris and Lisle, I have chosen Fimaria liygromeirica, perhaps the most general plant in existence ; v/liich therefore must have been examined by him, and is within the reach of every one. As, according to M. Beauvois, the action of the pollen on the seeds does not take place till the separation of the operculum, he probably did not conceive it necessary to observe the capsule until it had acquired its full size, and was in fact nearly ripe, or, as he terms it, in blossom. At 314] this period he examined under the microscope a transverse section of the capsule, in which, as appears both from his description and figure, he found a dense stratum of granular matter, which he considered to be pollen, situated imme- diately within the inner membrane ; while in the substance occupying the centre, which he describes as reticulated, he observed scattered granules, in size and appearance like those of the pollen already mentioned : these he regards as the genuine seeds, and the containing organ he calls the capsule. It is remarkable •that he nowhere expressly states the PARTS OF FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES. 317 manner in which this capsule bursts : but it may be inferred, from the use he assigns to the peristomium, that he supposes it to eject its contents by the upper extremity : for, if the bursting were lateral, the seeds would at once come into contact with the pollen : but though impregnation would in this way more certainly be accomplished, the motions of the ciliae could no longer be considered as in any degree assist- Desirous to examine an object as nearly similar as possible to that on which the hypothesis appears to be founded, I in the first place made a transverse section of the full-grown but green capsule of Funaria hygrometrica ; and, I confess, was both surprised and disappointed to find it, under the microscope, exactly resembling M. Eeauvois' figure [IS]. But little reflection, however, was necessary to show that these scattered granules might either have been forced into the pidpy central substance, by the pressure necessarily appHed to the stratum of pollen in making the section, or, what is more probable, been carried over its surface by the cutting instrument, which had previously passed through this stratum. Accordingly, by repeated immersion in water, and more readily still by the careful application of a small hair-pencil, the greater part of the granules was removed. :3i5 A transverse section at an earlier stage of the capsule, before the falhng of the calyptra, exhibited, as I expected, fewer granules on the substance of the columella, and which were removable in like manner. Lastly, by a longitudinal sec- tion, in which, if well performed, the scalpel could not be supposed to carry any part of the pollen over the surface of the columella, I obtained a distinct view of this part, per- fectly free from these supposed seeds, and evidently con- sisting of large cells filled with an uniform pulpy substance ; a continuation of which occupied the cavity of the oper- culum. From these observations, even added to those of Schmidel and Hedwig, though they seem conclusive against tlie hypo- thesis of M. Beauvois, I by no means pretend to reason strictly respecting the whole order : on the contrary, from the conversations I have had with my ingenious and accurate 318 OBSERVATIONS ON THE friend, l\h. Trancis Bauer, as well as from some observations of my own, I am disposed to believe that considerable diversities may exist in the placentation of mosses : that in some cases the seeds may be formed in a much greater por- tion of the colamnula than in others : and it is even not improbable that in certain cases its whole substance may be converted into seeds ; or, to speak more accurately, that it may produce seeds even to the centre, and that the cells in which they were probably formed may be re-absorbed. This I am inclined to think is the case in Fhascum altermfoliiim of Dickson, in the ripe capsule of which there is hardly the vestige of a columnula ; and I have observed the same structure in two new species of Anodontiinn of Bridel ; which, if it equally exists in the only species of this genus hitherto described, would perhaps considerably strengthen its character. In these cases the inner membrane is also 316] evanescent ; and such a structure, it may be remarked, equally militates against M. Beauvois' theory, whether we suppose the columella to have existed at an earlier stage, in the usual form, or not. As to this organ being tubular, and discharging its con- tents by the top, it is neither consistent with what has been already observed, nor with the appearance of its remains in the ripe capsule : but, admitting for a moment its tubular nature, there are certain mosses in which no discharge could possibly take place in the way described ; the column being elongated even to the apex of the operculum, to which it often continues to adhere, as in Buxhaumia^ and in the first of the two new genera which I now proceed to describe. DAWSONIA. Peristommm penicillatum, ciliis numerosissimis capillari- bus rectis sequalibus e capsulae parietibus columellaque (!) ortis. Capsula hinc plana, indc convexa. CalyiJtra exterior e villis implexis, interior apice scabra. Muscus liinc arete ciffinis Polytricho, quocum foliis^Jloribus PARTS 01' FRUCTIFICATION IN MOSSES. 319 masculis, ct calypird penitm convcnit ; inde aUqno modo Bu\\)i\nn\iijc r/cccdcjis, jjrcescrfim fujurd cajmdcBt ct struct urd coliuncUce. Peristomio autcm ah omnibus diver sisniniis. DaWSONIA rOLYTRICIIOIDES. Tab. II [XXIIl].^ %. 1. Patria. Nova3 Hollandiae era orieiitalis, extra tropicum. Statio. Ripse subuinbrosa} rivuloruiii, ad radices mon- tium, in vieiiiitate Portus Jackson. Desc. Ccespites laxi, aniorplii. Hadiculm tenuissimae, tomenti instar, caudicein descendenteni l)rcvein inves- \^\i tientes. Caulis simplicissimus, erectus, strictus, 2 — :3- uncialis, basi relicjuiis folionini squamatns, snpra dense foliatus. Folia, e basi dilatata seiniamplexicanli menil)ra- nacca fiisca, lineari-subulata, opaca, viridia, niarj^inibus longitndinaliter dorsoque apicis denticulatis, spinnlis sursum crebrioribus niajoribusque, concaviuscula, patula, siccationc appressa, canaliculata, superiora vix semuncialia, inferiora sensini breviora. j\rasculi Flores terminales, discoidei. Folia per ir/oni alia cuneato-orbiculata, niucronata, integerrima, seminiembra- nacea, exteriora sensim majora. Fila siicculenfa nnmerosa, articulata, basi attcnuata. JnthercB flosculi singuli 6-S, cyjindraceae, brevissime pedicellata3. Femineus Flos in distincto individno. Scia terminalis, solitaria, erecta, laevis, nitens, rnfo-fusca, caule ter brevior, foliis terminalibus dnplo longior. Vaginula cylindracea, stricta, glabra, tegmine pilorum calyptroc cxterioris instar instructa. Ccdyptra duplex : exterior constans pilis intertextis dinii- dio inferiorc tenni flexuoso pallido ramnloso edentulo, superiore ferrugineo stricto denticnlato : interior meni- branacea stratninea, capsulae maturac snbulata, snpra longi- tndinaliter fissa, apice solum denticnlata. Capsula nutans, angnhnn fere rectum cum seta efFormans, * Tlie figures within brackets refer to the numbering of this and subsequent plates in tiie 'Liinican Transactions.' — Ed. 350 DESCRIPTION OF ovata, per lentem reticulata, areolis siibi'otundis, sordide fusca, la3vis, iionniteiis, supra plana marginibus acutis, subtus modice couvexa ore coarctato, marginato. Apophysis nulla. Ojjercuhim conico-cylindraceum, capsula brevius, apice lateris superioris in mucronem levissime incurvum producto, basi incrassata, cum calyptra saepissime deciduum. Feristomium penicillum densuni album referens, longi- tudine circiter dimidii capsulae, formatum Ciliis indeter- minatim numerosissimis (200 et ultra) capillaribus inarti- S18] culatis aequalibus rectis albis opacis, pluribus e capsulse parieiibus ortum ducentibus, centralibus (circiter 50) colu- mellam terminantibus ! Memhrana interior capsulae maturse exteriori approxi- mata, vasculisque numerosis connexa. Columella longitudine capsulse maturae, in qua latiuscula, corrugata, colli brevis margine incrassata, intra cilias desinens in processum filiformem solidum indivisum apicem operculi attingentem eique arctiiis adhaerentem. Semina minutissima, laevia, in cumulo viridia, seorsum hyalina. Obs. I. I have named this remarkable genus in honour of my esteemed friend Dawson Turner, Esq., a gentleman eminently distinguished in every part of cryptogaraic botany, and from whom, after he has finished the incomparable work on Fuci, in which he is now engaged, w^e may expect a general history of mosses. Obs. II. The strict relationship between Bmosonia and Foli/trichum in most respects, and the striking dissimilarity of their peristomiums, may tend, perhaps, in some degree to lessen our confidence in the characters derived from that part ; for there seems in this case but little analogy between the two structures. The better to understand that of Foli/fricJmm, I was induced along with i\Ir. Turner to examine it in the unripe capsule : in this state the cavity of the operculum was found completely filled with a cellular pulp, similar to that composing the columella, of which it appeared evidently to be a continuation ; to the surface of this pulp the teeth of the peristomium were closely pressed, THE GENUS DAWSONIA. 351 ])nt did not adhere : by degrees the pulp dries up, and in the ripe capsule leaves only the meniljraiie or tympanum of an inorganic appearance, and firmly cohering Avith the teeth by the inner side of their apices. It does not therefore 'm properly belong to the operculum, though in some cases it may adhere to it, as does the analogous process of the colu- mella in Dawsouia and in several other mosses. The affinity of Bnirsonia to Jhiahaumia is certainly less strict than to PoJyfricJium, and rests chiefly on the similarity of the figure of the capsule, and in the central process of the columella, which is still more evident in Bitxbaumia, where it forms part of the Linnean generic character, though nnaccountably overlooked by Schmidel in his masterly dissertation ; but, if I mistake not, actually represented by him [in fig. 14, b ^], and con- founded with the peristomium, which in this case, I sup- pose, had adhered to the operculum, as I have repeatedly found it to do, and thus escaped his notice. Iledwig con- siders the plaited membrane which constitutes the peristo- mium of Buxhaumicif as derived from the inner membrane of the capsnle, and quotes the figure just mentioned of Schmidel in proof of this origin. In both species, however, I find it arising from the exterior membrane, though con- siderably within its margin, which in Buxhcmmia ajiliylla is said by Iledwig to be divided into teeth, — an appearance I could not observe in the few ripe capsules I have dissected. In other respects, the two species seem essentially to agree, and therefore ought not to be separated, as Ehrhart and some late writers have done. The generic character com- ])rehending both, I would propose to alter in the folloA\ ing manner. BUXBAUMIA. Ccqmda obliqua, hinc convexior, vel gibba. Perisiomium intra marginem, quandoquedentatu.m, meni- branse exterioris ortum, tubulosum, plicatum, apici' aj)er- tum . ' Scliniidcl, I'lhserfaiiones Bodonci Arqumcvll. 352 DESCRIPTION OF 320] LEPTOSTOMUM. Ccqmila oblonga, exsulca; Ojwrcuh bemispliserico, mutico. Peristomium simplex, membranaceum, annulare, planum, in di visum, e membrana interiori ortum. Musci dense casjntosi. Caules erecti, annotino-ramosi. Folia undiqiie modice patentia, latiuscula, nervo vcdido, marginihus intefjris, revolutis, pilo fquandociue ramoso ?J termi7iata. Seta terminalis. Capsula erecta v. inclinans, basi 171 apophyshi ohconicam atteniiata, ore coarciato. Calyptra glabra, IcBvis, caduca. 1. L. inclinans, foliis ovato-oblongis obtusis ; pilo sim- plici, capsulis inclinatis obovato-oblongis. Tab. 11 [XXIII]. Eig. 2. Patria. Insula Van-Diemen. Statio. Rupes et saxa ad latus orientale prope suramita- tem Montis Tabularis lat. aust. 43°, elevatione supra mare 3000 ad 3500 ped. Desc. Muscus Isete virens 2-3-uncialis. Caules pariuu divisi, infra tomento denso ferrugineo vestiti, supra confertim foliati. Polia concaviuscnla, per lentem minutissime punc- tato-areolata, pilo tortili ipso folio quater breviore. Seta fusca, laevis. Vaginula infra stipata adductoribus pluribus filisque succulentis capillaribus articulatis. 2. L, erectmn, foliis oblongo-parabolicis obtusis ; pilo simplici, capsulis erectis oblongis. Patria. Novae Hollandioe ora orientalis, extra tropicum. Statio. Rupes prope fluviorum ripas, in regione montana; ad fluvios Hawkesbury et Grose. Desc. Muscus 2-3-uncialis. Caules simplices et subra- 321] mosi, infra tomento ferrugineo vestiti, supra dense foliati. Folia siccatione parum curvata, et simul adpressa. THE GENUS LEPTOSTOMUM. 353 Seta elongata, fiisca, laevis. Capsula a^quilatcia. 0[)cr- ciilum dclapsum fuit. tS. L. gracilc, foliis ovato-o])longis acutiusculis ; pilo simplici folium diiiiidiuin icquautc, capsulis oblongis a:(pii- lateris incliiiatis. Patria. Nova Zclaiidia. Static. Umbrosa Imiiiida (?) ad Dusky Bay, Bom. Arch. Menzies, Desc. Caules subramosi. Folia siccatione adprcssa, areo- lato-punctata. Seta clougata, kicvis. Vaginula cyliudracca, tilis succosis adductoribusque numerosis cincta. 4. Z. Menzieni, foliis oblongo-lanccolatis acutis ; pilo siuiplici folio quater breviorc, capsulis oblougis incliuatis arcuato-recurvis. Patria. Americse Australis Statcn-laud, ubi anno 1787 detexit Bom. Arch. Menzies, cujus aniicitias lianc ct pra:cedentem speciem debeo. Static. - - - - Desc. Muscus Isete vircns, sesquiuncialis. Caides sub- siniplices, basi ferrugineo-tomentosi, supra confcrtiin foliati. Polia crecto-patentia, siccatione adpressa, niinutissinie areo- lata V. punctata. Seta caulem sa3piiis superans, erccta, fusca, la3vis. Capsula subfalcata ad angulum acutuni ra- riusve fere rectum inclinans. Obs. The pkmts which I have referred to this genus are all natives of the southern hemisphere, and in their habit, in which there is something peculiar, strictly agree with each other, and with Brijum macrocarjmm of Hcdwig. [223 In three of the four species here described, I have had the opportunity of removing the operculum without having been able in any case to observe an external periston! ium, which, from the appearance of these plants, might be ex- jjccted to exist, and which Iledwig has figured in his Bryum macrocarpum. Of this plant T have only seen spe- cimens that had lost the oi)erculum : the mouth of the ('a})sule, however, seemed to be very perfect, and was I'ur- 23 354 DESCRIPTION OF iiished with a membrane, exactly as in the species here described, but I could not perceive any remains of external teeth. In opposition to such authority, however, I do not venture to add it to this genus, to which in every other respect it seems to belong. The character of Leptostomum, derived from the undivi- ded annular process of the inner membrane of the capsule, may to many appear too minute, and perhaps unimportant ; and had it been observed in one species alone, I should not have ventured on that account to distinguish it as a genus : but finding it in four species, accompanied too with a habit widely different from that of Gymnostomiim, to which these plants must otherwise be referred, I have not hesitated to employ it. As, however, Hedwig has actually figured and described an external peristomium in his Bryum macrocmyum, whose striking resemblance to Lej^tostomiim has been already noticed, there may be still some reason to doubt the sufficiency of the generic character, and it may seem somewhat improbable that Mosses of such a habit should be really destitute of an outer peristomium. But, without questioning the accuracy .of Hedwig in this in- stance, I may be permitted to observe, that the outer peri- stomium which he has figured in Bryum macrocarpum is extremely unlike that of any other genus where the fringe 323] is double : and it may perhaps in some degree tend to strengthen the character of Leptostomum^ to advert to what appears to be really the case in certain species of Fteroyo- niiim, in one of which^ Mr. Hooker has already described the fringe as derived solely from the inner membrane ; and I have collected, on the mountains of Van Diemen's Island, a moss with a peristomium decidedly of like origin ; a cir- cumstance that appeared to me so remarkable, that I had actually described it as a distinct genus, before I was aware of the similar structure of the Nepal plant described l)y Mr. Hooker ; or of the probability, from Hedwig's own figures, that some at least of his Pterofjonia were of the same structure ; a point that I have not at present ^ Pterogoiiiuai decliiiatuui. Trans. Linn. Soc. ix, p. 300. THE GENUS LEPTOSTOMUM. the means of dcterininiiip:, but which I beg leave to recom- mend to the attention of those botanists wlio are provided with perfect specimens of the pubKshed Fierocjonia. ExPLiCATio Tabul.e 11 (XXIII). Fig. 1. Dawsonia polytrichoidcs. a. ;^^ascula plaiita ma£^nltudine uaturali. b. Discus niasc. auctus. c. Ejusdem flos unicus. d. Idem absque folio pcrigoniali, magisque auctus. e. Anthem et filum succulcnlum maxiniu aucta. f. I'emiueoe plautte niagn. nat. g. Vaginula cum foliis pcriclucl.ialibus auciis. //. Capsula cum calyptra exteriori. i. Pili calyptra^ exterioris magis aucti. j. Capsula cum operculo et CHly])tra interiori. k. I. Capsula dcoperculata cum perislomio. m. Capsulaj sectio ejusdem figuram iusertiouemque ciliarum osteudeus, o. Calyptra interior. 7;. Operculum cum columella} processu '^i\ llliformi. q. Columella ciliis suis terminata. /•. Scmiua. s. Cilia3 pcristomii auclce. I'iG. 2. Leptostomum iiiclinaus, magnitudiue naturali. a. Ejusdem capsula ciuela cum membraiia. anuulari. /3. Operculum, y. Idem a basi visum cum auiiulo cohaircnti. ON SOME REMARIvABLE DEVIATIONS FROM THE USUAL STRUCTURE SEEDS AND FRUITS. BY ROBERT BROWN, Esq., E.R.S., Libr. L.S. Read March 5th, 1816. [Extracted from the * Transactions of the Linnean Socleiy of Lomlou. Vol XII, pp. 143—151.] BONDON : 1818. ON ru3 SOME EEMARKABLE DEVIATIONS, &c. k The principal part of the following paper was read to the Society in ^larch, L^13. It was then withdrawn with a view of rendering it more perfect by additional facts, which I hoped I might be able to collect. Since that time I have not had it in my powder to pay much attention to the sub- ject. As, however, the facts formerly stated appear to me of some importance, and are as yet unpublished, I take the liberty of again submitting them to the Society, along with a few additional instances of anomalies in the structure of seeds and fruits, hardly less remarkable than those con- tained in the original essay. It is, I believe, generally admitted by physiological botanists, that tlie seeds of plants are never produced abso- lutely naked :— in other words, that the integument through some point or process of which impregnation takes place, cannot pro]^crly be considered as part of the seed itself. That such a covering, distinct from the seed, really exists, may in most, perhaps in all, cases be satisfactorily shown by a careful examination of the unimpregnated ovarium, to a part only of whose cavity the ovulum will be fouud to be attached. There are, however, many cases where soon after fecun- pation, and more remarkably still in the ripe fruit, this integument acquires so complete and intimate a cohesion n" with the proper coat of the seed as to be no longer either separable or distinguishable from it. But systematic botanists have generally agreed to term a 360 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS Baked seed not only this kind of fruit, but every monosper- mous pericarpinm bearing a general resemblance to a seed, and ^yllose outer covering, though distinct from the nu- cleus, is only ruptured after germination commences. Tor the purposes of an artificial arrangement this lan- guage may perhaps be sufficiently accurate ; but in deter- mining the affinities of plants, it is necessary to express by appropriate terms those differences which are no less impor- tant than real. Of the fruits improperly called naked seeds, there are two principal kinds : the first, in which the pericarpiurn is distinct from the seed, is termed Akena by Richard in his excellent Analyse du Fruit ; the second, in which the pericar- pium coheres Avith the seed, is \}L\^CarijopsisQ>i\kiQ same author. An Akena (or Achenium), even in a separate state, may in general be readily determined. But it is not always equally easy to distinguish a Cari/opsis from a seed. It may indeed be done in certain cases, as in Grasses, by attending to its surface, in which two distinct and distant cicatrices are observable ; the one indicating the point of attachment to the parent plant, the other that by which it w^as fecundated. In certain other tribes, however, this criterion cannot be had recourse to, the surface of the Cari/- ojjsis exhibiting but one areola or cicatrix, Avhich includes the closely approximated points of attachment and impreg- nation : in such cases, the true nature of the fruit can only be determined by its examination in an earlier stage. But although it must be admitted that an ovulum is never produced without a covering, through some part of 145] which it is impregnated ; it is still possible to conceive a case in which a ripe seed may be considered as truly naked while retaiiiing its attachment to the parent plant ; and this not subsequent to germination, but even preced- ing the formation of the embryo. For if Ave suppose, as the immediate effect of impregnation, a sw^elling of the ovulum wdthout a corresponding enlargement of the ovarium, the consequence will obviously be a premature rupture of the ovarinm, and the production of a seed provided with its proper integuments only. FRO:\l TIIK USUAL STRUCTURE OF SEEDS. 361 I am not aware tliat sucli an economy lias liitherto ])een described ; I have observed it, however, in several plants belonging to very different families, and of essentially different strnctnres. The first of these is Leontice tJialicfroides of Linna^ns, CauJophyllum ihnlictroidcs of JMichanx, who has fonnded his new genns on a difference of frnit, the natnre of which he has entirely misnnderstood. It is remarkable that its real structure slionld have escaped so accurate an observer as M. Richard, through whose hands it is generally understood Michaux's work passed previous to its publication ; but the fact may at least serve to show how entirely unexpected such an economy must have been even to tliat excellent carpologist. My observations were made in the summer of 1812, on a plant of Leontice iludictroides, which flowered and ripened fruit in the royal gardens at Kew. An examination of the unim])regnated ovarium proved it to be in every respect of the same structure with that of the other species of Leoniice ; and essentially the same with the whole order of Berherides, to which this genus belongs. A careful inspection of the fruit, in different states, ])roved also that the " Drupa stipi- tata " of Michaux is in reality a naked seed, that in a very early stage had burst its pericarpium, the withered re- [iw mains of A^hich were in most cases visible at the base of the ripe seed. The first error of Michaux naturally led to a series of mistakes ; and the naked seed being considered by him as a drupa, the albumen, which is of a horny texture, is described as a " nux cornea crassissima," and the embryo itself as the seed. But although this account of the fruit of Leontice thalic- troides be in no respect similar to that given by ]\Iichaux, it may perhaps be considered by some as still differing sufficiently from Leontice to authorise the establishment of a distinct genus ; and that, therefore, the name CauJopliijllam may be retained, and its character derived from the remark- able circumstance described, namely, the early rupture of its pericarpium. I believe, however, it will be found more expedient to reduce it again to Leontice. 362 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS For, in the first place, its habit is entirely that of the original species of the genus. And secondly, though the pericarpium of Leonfice Leonfopefalam, which is the type of the genus, remains shut until the ripening of the seeds, and attains a size more than sufficient for the mere purpose of containing them ; yet in Leontice altaica, a species in other respects more nearly approaching to L. Leontojoetalum than to L. thallctroides, the pericarpium, though it enlarges con- siderably after impregnation, is ruptured by the seeds long before they have arrived at maturity. The accompanying drawing, for which I am indebted to my friend Mr. Ferdinand Bauer, will materially assist in explaining the singular economy now described ; and may also perhaps render more intelligible the account I proceed to give of the second instance in which I have observed an analogous structure, but to illustrate which I have at pre- sent no drawing prepared. 147] This second instance occurs in Peliosanthes Teta of Andrews's Repository and the Botanical Magazine. In this monocotyledonous plant, which in 1812 nearly ripened seed in Mr. Lambert's collection at Boyton, the ovarium coheres with the tube of the perianthium or corolla, and has originally three cells, each containing two ovula. Soon after impregnation has taken place, from one to three of these ovula rapidly increase in size, by their pressure prevent the development of the others, and rupture the ovarium, which remains, but little enlarged at the base of the fruit, consisting of from one to three naked berry-like seeds. In the Botanical Magazine Mr. Ker, in describing a second species of Peliosanthes^ takes the opportunity of altering in some respects the character of the genus he had previously given, and of adding a description of its sup- posed pericarpium, from an inspection, as it seems, of the unripe fruit of Peliosanthes Teta. It is evident, however, that he is not aware of its real structure ; and consequently does not succeed in reconciling its appearance with the unquestionable fact of its having " germen inferum." ^ Botan. Ma£?.iz. 1532. FROM THF, USUAL STRUfTURK OF SEEDS. 303 There are some cases in which this early opening of the ovarium, instead of being, as in tlie preceding instances, an irregular bursting, apparently caused by the pressure of the enhirged ovula, is a regular dehiscence in the direction of the suture. Of this Stcrculia phdamfoVia and /V. colo- rata are remarkable examples ; their foUiculi after opening, which takes place long before the maturity of the seeds, acquiring the form and texture of leaves, to whose thickened marghis the ovula continue firmly attached until they ripen. Another example of this early and regular dehiscence occurs in an imdescribed genus of the same family, which differs from SfercuUa jy/r/^<^/;^//b/2<2 in its pericarpium having a terminal wino- and a sinji;le seed. In the specimens of a plant lately sent from Brazil by [i« Mr. Sellow, I observe a similar economy. In this case the ovarium, which is originally unilocular W\i\\ five parietal placentae, soon after fecundation opens regularly into five equal foliaceous valves, to the inner surface of each of which an indefinite number of ovula are attached. The genus Reseda, whose capsule opens at top at a very early period, may be considered as affording another in- stance, though much less remarkable, of the same anomaly. And it is possible that this may be the real structure in certain cases of which a very different view has been taken. In the instances of naked seeds now given, the bursting of the pericarpium precedes the distinct formation of the embryo, while the proper coats of the seed remain entire till after its separation from the parent plant, and germi- nation has commenced. It may not be uninteresting to contrast this economy with that of the Mangroves and other plants of tropical countries, which grow on the shores, and within the influence of the tide. In many of these the embryo, long before the seed loses its original attachment, acquires a very considerable size ; and the first efiect of this un- usual development is the rupture, in most cases succeeded by the complete absor])tion or disappearance, of the proper integument of tlie seed. In some instances the develop- 364 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS ment proceeds still further, and the pericarpium itself is perforated by the embryo, which, while preserving its con- nection with the parent plant, often attains the length of from eighteen inches to two feet. This happens in JRJiizopJiora and Briipiieirt, or the Mangroves properly so called. In some of the spurious Mangroves, as Avicennia and jEgiceras, a lesser degree of development takes place, and in general their pericarpia remain entire till they have dropped from the tree. In both cases the final cause of 149] the economy is sufficiently evident ; a greater than ordi- nary evolution of the embryo being necessary to ensure its vegetation in the unfavorable circumstances in which it is unavoidably placed. But an analogous structure exists in other plants, where the final cause is less apparent, as in certain species of Eufjenia, in which the integument of the seed is completely absorbed before its separation from the parent plant, and Avhile the pericarpium remains entire. An economy no less remarkable than that of the Man- groves, but of a nature diametrically opposite, takes place in the bulb-like seeds of certain liliaceous plants, especially of Fajicratium, Crmum and Amari/Ilis ; in some of whose species the seed separates from the plant, and even from the pericarpium, before the embryo becomes visible. This observation respecting some of these seeds was, I believe, first made by Mr. Salisbury ; and in such as I have myself examined, I have found the fact connected with one no less interesting, namely, an unusual vascularity in the fleshy substance. I have in another place,^ in speaking of this substance, which constitutes the mass of the seed, and in a central cavity of which the future embryo is formed, stated it to be destitute of vessels, and entirely composed of cellular texture. But on a more careful inspection, of those seeds at least in wdiich the separation precedes the visible forma- tion of the embryo, I now find very distinct spiral vessels : — these enter at the umbilicus, ramify in a regular manner in the substance of the fleshy mass, and appear to have a ' Prodr. rior. Nov. Holland, p. 297. FROM THE USUAL STRUCTURE OF SEEDS. 305 certain relation to the central cavity where the embryo is afterwards formed, and which, filled with a glairy ilnid, is distinctly visible before the separation of the seed. It is a curious consequence of this tardy evolution of the embryo, which in some cases does not become visible unless the [no seed be placed in a situation favorable to germination, that very different directions may be given to its radicular extre- mity, according to circumstances which we have it in our power to regulate. There is a fourth kind of anomaly in the structure of certain seeds, which, as I have formerly described it,^ 1 shall here notice in a few words. It is that wdiich takes place in certain Aroidcce, especially in some species of Caladiiim. In these, the nucleus of the seed is not pro- perly a monocotyledonous embryo, but has an appearance {uul economy more nearly resembling those of the tuber of a root ; for, instead of being distinguishable into a cotyledon, a plumula and radicula, and of germinating in a determi- nate manner and from a single point, it is composed of a mass wdiose internal structure is uniform, and on the sur- face of which frequently more than one germinating point is observable. None of these anomalies appear to me materially to lessen the importance of the characters derived from the seeds of plants ; but they evidently render a minute atten- tion to every circumstance absolutely necessary in all attempts either to deduce affinities or establish genera from this source ; and they especially demonstrate the neces- sity of carefully ascertaining the state of the unimpreg- natcd ovarium; for, wdiile its structure remains unknown, that of the ripe fruit can never be thoroughly understood. 1 Prodr. Flor. Nov. Holl. p. 335. 366 ON SOME REMARKABLE DEVIATIONS, ETC. Explanation of Plate 12 (VII). [isi A. — A branch of the panicle of Leontice thalicthoides Lhi/i. (Caulo- phylluni tlialictroides Michaux), of the natural size. B. — Tlie same magnified, to sliow at 1, the early rupture of the ovarium, the ovula as vet but little enlarged and only in part protruded : at 2, the same parts in "a more advanced state ; one seed being nearly ripe, supported by its elongated and thickened umbilical cord; a second ovulum considerably in- creased in size, but abortive; and the remains of the ruptured ovarium — some- what enlarged. C and D. — Two longitudinal sections of the nearly ripe seed ; exhibiting the vascular cord continued from the axis of the funiculus umbilicalis to the apex of the seed; the remarkable process of the inner integument at the umbilicus (of which another view is given separately at E) ; and the unripe embryo nearly in contact with this process, and as yet undivided. AN ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OE PLANTS, NA3IED RAFFLESIA. ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S., COREESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTE OF FRANCE, AND OF TUE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF BERLIN AND MUNICH ; MEMBER OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY NATURE CURIOSORUM ; OF THE LITERARY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY OF NEW YORK; OF TUE CAMBRIDGE PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY ; OF THE WERNERIAN SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH, AND OF THE WETTERATIAN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY. LIBRARIAN TO THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. [Reprinted from the ' Tnuisactions of the Limiean Society. Vol. XIII, pp. 201— 234.] LONDON. Ai'iuL, 1821. ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, t^i RAFFLE SI A Ptead to tlie Liimean Society, Jiiuc 30tli, 1820. It is now nearly eighteen months since some account of a flower of extraordinary size was received by my lamented friend and patron the late revered President of the Royal Society, from Sir Stamford Raffles, Governor of the East India Company's estabhshments in Sumatra. This gigantic flower, which forms tlie subject of the pre- sent communication, was discovered in 1818 on Sir Stam- ford's first journey from Bencoolen into the interior. In that journey he was accom[)anied by a naturalist of great zeal and acquirements, the late Dr. Joseph Arnold, a mem- ber of this Society, from whose researches, aided by the friendship and influence of the Governor, in an island so favorably situated and so imperfectly explored as Sumatra, the greatest expectations had been formed. But these ex- pectations were never to be realised ; for the same letter which gave the account of the gigantic flower, brought also the intelHgence of Dr. Arnold's death. As in this letter many important particulars are stated respecting the plant which I am about to describe, and a just tribute is paid to the merits of the naturalist l)y whom it was discovered, I shall introduce my account by the following extract. 370 ACCOUNT OY A NEW GENUS OE PLANTS, "Blxcoolen; lZ(h Jii^iisf, ISIS. " You will lament to hear that we have lost Dr. Arnold : he fell a sacrifice to his exertions on my first tour into the interior, and died of fever about a fortnight ago. 202] " It is impossible I can do justice to his memory by any feeble encomiums I may pass on his character ; he was in everything what he should have been, devoted to science and the acquisition of knowledge, and aiming only at use- fulness. " I had hoped, instead of the melancholy event I have now to communicate, that we should have been able to send you an account of our many interesting discoveries from the hand of Dr. Arnold. At the period of his death he had not done much ; all was arrangement for extensive acquirement in every branch of natural history. I shall go on with the collections as well as I can, and hereafter communicate with you respecting them, and in the mean time content myself with giving you the best account I can of the largest and most magnificent flower which, as far as we know, has yet been described. Fortunately I have found part of a letter from poor Arnold to some unknown friend, written while he was on board ship, and a short time before his death, from which the following is an extract. " After giving an account of our journey to Passummah, he thus proceeds : " ' But here (at Pulo Lebbar on the Manna River, two days' journey inland of I\Ianna) I rejoice to tell you I hap- pened to meet with Avhat I consider as the greatest prodigy of the vegetable v\'orld. I had ventured some way from the party, when one of the Malay servants came running to me with wonder in his eyes, and said, '' Come with me, sir, come ! a flower, very large, beautiful, wonderful I" I immediately went with the man about a hundred yards in the jungle, and he pointed to a flower growing close to the ground under the bushes, which was truly astonishing. My first impulse was to cut it up and carry it to the hut. I therefore seized the Malay's parang (a sort of instrument NAMED RAFFLESIA. 371 like a woodman's chop[)iiig-liook), and finding that it sprang from a small root which ran horizontally (about as large as two fingers, or a little more), I soon detached it and re- [2qz moved it to our hut. To tell you the truth, had I been alone, and had there been no witnesses, I should I think have been fearful of mentioning the dimensions of this Howe]', so much does it exceed every flower I have ever seen or heard of; but I had Sir Stamford and Lady Raffles with me, and a Mr. Palsgrave, a respectable man resident at Manna, who, though equally astonished with myself, yet are able to testify as to the truth. " ' The whole flower was of a very thick substance, the petals and nectary being in but few places less than a quar- ter of an inch thick, and in some places three quarters of an inch ; the substance of it was very succulent. \Mien I first saw it a swarm of flies were hovering over the mouth of the nectary, and apparently laying their eggs in the substance of it. It had precisely the smell of tainted beef. The calyx consisted of several roundish, dark-brown, con- cave leaves, which seemed to be indefinite in number, and were unequal in size. There were five petals attached to the nectary, which were thick, and covered with protube- rances of a yellowish- white, varying in size, the interstices being of a brick-red colour. The nectarium was cyathi- form, becoming narrower towards the top. The centre of the nectarium gave rise to a large pistil, which I can hardly describe, at the top of which were about twenty processes, somewhat curved and sharp at the end, resembling a cow's horns ; there were as many smaller very short processes. A little more than half way down, a brown cord about the size of common whipcord, but quite smooth, surrounded what perhaps is the gcrmen, and a little below it was ano- ther cord somewhat moniliform. '•''Now for the dimensions, which arc the most astonish- ing part of the flower. It measured a full yard across ; the petals, which were subrotund, being twelve inches from the base to the apex, and it being about a foot from the insertion of the one petal to the o])posite one ; Sir Stam- ::ot ford, Lady Raffles and myself taking immediate measures 372 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OE TLANTS, to be accumte in this respect, by pinning four large sheets of paper together, and cutting them to the precise size of the flower. The nectarium, in the opinion of all of us, wouhl liold twelve pints, and the weight of this prodigy we calculated to be fifteen pounds. " ' I have said nothing about the stamina ; in fact, I am not certain of the part I ought to call stamina. If the moniiiibrm cord surrounding tlie base of the pistil Avere sessile anthers, it must be a polyandrous plant ; but I am uncertain what the large germen contained ; perhaps there might be concealed anthers within it. " ' It was not examined on the spot, as it was intended to preserve it in spirits and examine it at more leisure ; but from the neglect of the persons to whom it was entrnsted the petals were destroj-ed by insects, the only part that re- tained its form being the pistil, wliich was put in spirits along with tvro large buds of the same flower, which I found attached to the same root ; each of tliese is about as large as tAVO fists. " ' There were no leaves or branches to this plant ; so that it is probable that the stems bearing leaves issue forth at a different period of the year. The soil where this plant grew was very rich, and covered with the excrement of elephants. "' ' A guide from the interior of the country said that such flowers were rare, but that he had seen several, and that the natives called them Kriibiit. " ' I have now nearly finished a coloured dravring of it on as large drawing-paper as I could procure, but it is still considerably under the natural size ; and I propose also to make another draAving of the pistil removed from the nec- tarium. " ' I have noAv, I believe, given you as detailed an ac- count of this prodigious plant as the subject admits of ; 205] indeed it is all 1 know of it. I Avould draw your atten- tion, hoAvever, to the very great porosity of the root, to which the buds are attached. '^ * I have seen nothinG: resemblino: this ])lant in anv of my books ; but yesterday; in looking over Dr. Horsfield's NAMED RAFFLKSTA. 373 immense collections of the ])laiits of Java, I find something which perhaps may approach to it ; at any rate the Ijuds of the flower he has represented grow from the root precisely in the same manner ; his drawing, however, has a branch of leaves, and I do not observe any satisfactory dissections. He considers it as a new genus ; but the difference of the two phmts a])pears from this, that his full-l)lown flower is abont three inches across, whereas mine is three feet.' " Sir Stamford proceeds : '' Dr. Arnold did not live to return to Eencoolen, nor to fulfil the intentions expressed in the above extract ; but we have finished the drawing of the whole flower, and it is now forwarded under charge of Dr. ITorsfleld, to whom I have also entrasted the pistil and bnds. "I sliall make exertions for procuring another specimen, with which I hope we shall be more fortunate. (Signed) ^^ T. S. Raffles. "To the Riglit Honorable Sir Joseph Banks, Bart., G.C.B., &c. &c." The drawing of the expanded flower, and the specimens mentioned in the preceding extract, were bronght to Eng- land by Dr. Horsfield ; and, having been put into my hands, I ])roceeded without delay to examine the smaller flower-bud. In this examination the antherae, althongli not at first obvious, were soon discovered, but no part was found which could be considered either as a perfect pistillum or as indicating the probable natnre or even the exact place of the ovarium. The remains of the expanded flow^er [:oc exhibited the same structure ; and the larger bud, ^vhich was examined by Mr. Bauer, whose beautiful drawings of it form the most valuable part of the present comnuuiication, proved also to be male. These materials, it must be admitted, are insufficient even for the satisfactory establishment of the pro])osed new genus, ami in my opinion do not enable us absolutely to determine its place in the natural system. The curiosity of botanists, however, has been so nuich 374 ACCOITNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, excited by the discovery of a floAver of such extraordinary dimensions, the male flower is in many respects so singular, and its structure is so admirauly illustrated by Mr. Bauer's drawings, that, accompanied by them, even the present in- complete account will probably be thought worthy of a place in the Society's Transactions. Its publication is the less objectionable, as it may still be a considerable time before the plant is met with in all its states ; and however unsatisfactory our present materials may l)e, either for determining its affinities, or the equally important question, Avhether it be parasitic on the root to which it is attached, there can be no doubt that it forms a genus abundantly distinct from any that has hitherto been described. It is proposed, in honour of Sir Stamford Raffles, to call this genus Rafflesia, the name I am persuaded that Dr. Arnokl himself would have chosen had lie lived to publish an account of it ; and it may in the mean time be distin- guished by the following characters. 207] RAPFLESIA. PerianfJmim monophyllum, coloratum ; fuho ventri- coso ; corona faucis annulari, indivisa ; Umbo quinquepar- tito, sequali. Mas. Columna (inclusa) : limho cqncis reclinato, subtus simplici seric polyandro ; disco processibus (concentricis) tecto. Anfherm sessiles, su])globosa3, cellulosaD, poro apicis dc- hiscentes. Fem. Rafflesia Aiinoldi. Tab. 13—20 (XV— XXII.) DESCRirTIO. E liadice lignca horizon tali tercfi, IcTvi, crassitie fere et NAMED IIAFFLESIA. 375 structiira intcriorc omnino radicis Vitis vinifcroc [fah. 20 (22),/. 8) ortuni ducit Flos imicus, ante cxpaiisioncm, diim bract'cis inibricatis adliiic iiicliisus, brassicae niinori iigura et magiiitudinc siniilis (/r/^. 14 (10)); cum radicc pariiiu dilatata conncxus Basi {lah. 15 (17)) inodicc convcxii, abbreviata, insignita lineolis luimerosis, elevatis, nigricanti- bus, plerisquc rcticidatiin coiiflucntibiis, iioiiiiullis brcviori- bus distinctis, omnibus sulco lougitudinali tcnui })cr axiu cxaratis, apotliccia Opcgraplioe a?mulantibus, superioribus dcsineutibus in annvhim modicc clcvatum cxsulcum, cjusdeni fere substantia}, dcfinicntcm basin reticulatam. Bracfece {fab. 14 (10)) supra annulum baseos reticulataj, numerosoe, dense imbricata3, snbrotunda), coriacea3, glaber- rimas, integerrimac, venis vix vcl parum emersis, ramosis, distinctis, nee anastomosantibns, infra apicem evanescenti- bus, lata basi inserta3 ibique crassao, versus apicem sensim tenuiores, subfoliaccsc ; intimao e latiore basi, 3 usque ad \ circuli aequante. Beriaiithium {fah. 13 (15)) intra bracteas sessile, mono- pliyllum, coloratum, ante expansionem deprcsso-spha^roi- deum {iah, 10 et 17 (18 et 19)). Tubus ventricosus, [20s abbreviato-urccolatus, extus lacvis, intus ramcntis filifor- mibus simplicibus passimque parum divisis dense tcctus. Faux: corona annnlari integemma, intus ornata arcolis numerosis, convexiusculis, subrotundis transvcrsim paulo latioribus, superioribus omnino lasvibus, reliquis marginc infcriore aucto I'amentis fdiformibus brevibus. IJmbus quinque-partitus (diametro tripcdali), laciniis aoqualibus, (patent ibus reflexisve) rotundatis, intcgenimis, eaius la^vi- bus, piaster venas parum elevatas, numerosas, dicliotomas, passim anastomosantes, ad apicem usque attingcntes ; inius veiTucis numerosis, subrotundis, sparsis, imrqualibus, in- tcrstitiis lacvibus : ccsiivaVwne arete inibricatis, exterioribus interiores utroque margine cquitantibus {tab. 17 (19)). Cohmna ccniraVis {fab. IS (20) et 19 (21),///. 1) stami- nifcra, cavitatem tubi periantbii fere omnino replcns, inclusa, solida, carnosa, intus cum substantia ipsius bascos reticu- lata) extus cum tubi supcrficie ramentacea continua ; propc basin aucta aunulis duobus modice elevatis, rotundatis, ante 376 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, expaiisionem approximatis {tah. 19 (21),/. 1, 2), in expanse flore remotioribus [tab. 20 (22);/. 2), inferiore paiilo cras- siore, striis leviter depressis nuraerosis rugose, superiore exsulco, punctis minutis elevatis inasqiiali : supra annulum superiorem loevis et sensim angustata in collum brevissimuni, insculptum excavationihus {fab. 19 (21), / 2) numere'an- therarum iisque eppesitis, basi angustatis, lengitudinaliter elevato-striatis, interstitiis subcarinatis, carinis niargini- busque ciliatis : apex dilatatus, cujus discus planiusculus, tectus jnocesslbus nunierosis carnosis leviter incurvis sub- corniformibus, simplicibus apiceve parum divisis, in seriebus pluribus cencentricis, interioribus plus minus irregulariter dispositis, nonnullis minoribus ssepe minimis sparsim inter- mixtis, majorum singulis fascicule vasculari centrali tenui instructis, omnibus Isevibus, praeter apices lebulerum qui 209] s3epe hispiduli vel minute penicillati; limbus solutus reclinatus, e basi recurvata, subtus punctis parvis elevatis quandeque piliferis iucequali, adscendens, margine erecto- conniventi, indiviso tenuiter crenulato, substantia et super- licie precessibus disci similis, intus fasciculis vascularibus simplici serie dispositis et ad basin antherae singuloe flexura notabili instructis [tab. 19 (21), / 2, 3, 7, 8, et t. 20 (22), /6). Antherm [tah. 19 (21),/. 4—8, et /. 20 (22),/ 4—6) sim- plici serie dispositae, sequidistantes, 35 circiter, vix 40, sessiles, excavatienibus dimidise recurvata^ limbi, cum iis colli continuis, lata basi insertae, semiimmersae, apicibus deorsum spectantibus, in respondentibus cavitatibus colli receptis, ovato-globosae, pisi magnitudine, apice depressione unica centrali demum aperiente umbilicatac, cellulosae, cellulis indefinite numerosis, subconcentricis, longitudinali- bus, exterieribus versus apiceni conniventibus, passim con- fluentibus et quandeque transversim interruptis, plenis Polline [tab. 19 (21),/ 9) minute, spbaerico, simplici, laevi. Fistilli rudimenta nulla certa ; processus enim cornicu- lati apicis columnae staminiferae, in circulis pluribus con- centricis dispositi atque singuli fascicule vasculari centrali donati, dubiae naturae sunt. NAMED RArPLESIA. 377 To the foregoing description of Tlafjlcsia it is necessary to add some observations explanatory of structure; and I sliall also offer a few conjectures on certain points of the economy of the plant, and on its affinities. The great apparent simj)licity in the internal structure of every part, especially in a flower of such enormous size, is in the first i)lace deserving of notice. Tliis observation particularly ap])lies to the Column, which is found to consist of a uniform cellular texture, with a very small proportion of vessels. The cells or utriculi are [-^lo nearly spha^rical, slightly angular from mutual pressure, and, in the specimens examined at least, easily separal)le from each other without laceration. I have not been able to detect ])erforations on any part of tlieir surface ; but extremely minute granules, originally contained in great abundance in the cells, and frequently found adhering to their parietes, may readily be mistaken for pores. The structure of vessels either in the column, perianthium or bracteae, in all of which they are apparently similar, has not been satisfactorily ascertained. They may be supposed to approach most nearly to the ligneous, though certainly unaccompanied by spiral vessels, which do not appear to exist in any ])art of the plant. The same internal structure is continued b(?lowthe origin of the bracteac, down to the line at which the vessels of the root appear to terminate, and where an evident change takes place (y«/^ 18 (20) and 20 (22),/ 1). The PerianiJdum and Bractece in their cellular texture very nearly agree with the column, except that in their more foliaceous parts the cells are considerably elongated. I have not found in any part of their suiface, or in that of the column, those areolae universally considered as cuti- cular pores, and which, though of very general occurrence, do not perhaps exist in the imperfectly developed leaves of plants parasitic on roots. In the external composition of the colunm, the part most deserving of attention is the Antliera ; for in apparent origin, as well as in form and structure, it presents the 378 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, most sinoiilar modification of stamen that has yet been observed. It appears to me of importance to inquire into the real relation which so remarkable a structnre bears to the more ordinary states of Anthera. 211] A "satisfactory determination of this point, while it vronld certainly assist in explaining the nature of the other parts of the column, might also in some degree lead to correct notions of the affinities of the genus ; and the ques- tion is perhaps sufficiently interesting, even independent of these results. In this inqniry, it is necessary in the first place to take a general view of the principal forms of Antherse in phaeno- gamous plants ; all of which, however different they may appear, I consider as modifications of one common structure. In this assumed regular structnre or type of Anthera, I suppose it to consist of two parallel folliculi or t/wc(^, fixed by their whole length to the margins of a compressed filament : each theca being originally filled with a pulpy substance, on the surface or in the cells of Avhich the pollen is produced ; and having its cavity divided longitudinally into two equal cells, the subdivision being indicated exter- nally by a depression or furrow, whicli is also the line of dehiscence.-^ 1 A certain degree of resemblance between this supposed regular state of Antliera, and that which in a former essay (on Composilse, Li^in. Soc. Transact. xii, ;?. 89) I have considered as the type of Pistillum in phssnogamous plants, will probably be admitted; and both structures have, as it appears to me, an evident relation to the Leaf, from whose modifications all the parts of the flower seem to be formed. This liypothesis of the formation of the flower may be considered as having originated with Linuteus in his Prolepsls Flantarum, though he has not very clearly stated it, and has also connected it with other speculations, which have since been generally abandoned. It is, however, more distinctly proposed by Professor Link {in P/tilos. Bot. Prodr. p. 141), and very recently has been again brought forward, with some modifications, by M. Aubcrt du Petit Thenars. In adopting the hypothesis as stated by Professor Link, I shall, ^yithout entering at present into its explanation or defence, offer two observations in illustraFion of it, founded on considerations that have not been before ad- verted to. My first observation is, that the principal point in which the antherre and NAMED RAFFLESIA. 379 The stnictiirc now dcsci-ibcd actually exists in many im families of plants ; and the priiK'i[)al deviations from it ovaria agree, consists in their essential parts, namely, the pollen and ovula, being produced on the margins of the modified leaf. In the yintheric, which arc seldom compound, and whose thecre are usually distinct, the marginal production of pollen is generally obvious. In the Ovaria, however, where, with very few exceptions, the same arrange- ment of ovula really exists, it is never apparent, but is always more or less concealed either by the approximation and union of the opposite margins of the simple pistillum, and of the compound when multilocular ; or in the unilocular pistillum with several parietal plaeenire by the union of the corre- sponding margins of its component parts. The i<:^\K cases of apparent exception, where the ovula are inserted over tlic whole or greater part of the internal surface of the ovarium, occur either in tlic compound pistillum, as in Isijmphcpa and Nuphar; or in the simple pistilhim, as in Butomcre of llichard ; and in Lardlzabale^), this is not entirely the case. But tliese two families will perhaps be found to differ from all other pliaino- gamous plants in the more simple structure both of their ovaria and antherae. NAMED RAFFLESIA. 381 tlic i)olliiuferous cells arc at the same time persistent, as in certain species of Viscum, The deviations from the regular mode of bnreting arc also numerous ; in some cases consisting either in the aperture being confined to a definite portion, generally the upi)er extremity, of the longitudinal furrow, as in Billenia and Solauuw ; in the apex of each theca being produced beyond the receptacle of the pollen into a tube opening at top, as in several Ericincp. ; or in the two thecse being confluent at the apex, and bursting by a common foramen or tube, as in Tefrafhcca. In otlier cases a separation of determinate portions of the membrane takes place, either the whole length of the theca, as in HamameJideoi ami Berhcridcce ; or corresponding with its subdivisions, as in several Laurince ; or lastly, having no obvious relation to internal structure, as in certain species of Hhizophova. The regular structure may also be altered or disguised by the union of two or more stamina ; the thecae of each anthera cither remaining distinct and parallel, as in Mtjristica, Canella, and in several Aroidece ; being divari- cate and united, as in Cissampelos ; or absolutely separate, by division of the filament, as in Conospermum and S^naphea. It is unnecessary for my present purpose to enter into :-'i3 a more minute account of the various structures of stamina, most of which appear to me easily reducible to the type here assumed. The precise relation of the anthera of Itnjjfcsia, however, to this type is so far from being obvious, that at least three different opinions may be formed respecting it. According to one of these, each actual anthera would be considered as composed of several united stamina. But in adopting this opinion, which is suggested solely by the existence and disposition of the cells of the anthera, it seems also necessary to consider the ai)parently simple flower of Rafflesia as in reality compound, and analogous to the spike of an Aroidca ; the pistilla, if present, being consequently to be looked for not in the centre but in the circumference. On attending, however, to the whole external structure of 382 ACCOUNT or a new genus oe plants, the flower, as well as to tlie disposition of vessels, this sup- position will, I conclude, appear still more improbable than that in support of which it is adduced. A second opinion, diametrically opposite to the former, would regard the anthera of JRqfflcsia as only half a regular anthera, whose two theca? are separated by portions of the united filaments, Avhich, being produced beyond the an- therse, together form the crenated limb of the column. This view, though less paradoxical than the first, will hardly be considered as affording so probable an explana- tion of structure as the third opinion ; according to which each anthera would be regarded as complete, made up of two united thec^, opening by a common foramen, and internally subdivided into numerous vertical cells by per- sistent portions of the confluent receptacles of the pollen ; a structure not perhaps essentially different from that of certain anthercC more obviously reducible to the supposed type. Even in adopting this opinion, a question v\'ould still 216] remain respecting the limb of the column under which the antherae are inserted ; namely, whether it is to be viewed as an imperfectly developed stigma, or as made up of pro- cesses of the united filaments. In support of the former supposition the nearly similar relation of the sexual organs in certain Asarince may be adduced ; and in favour of the latter, not only their disposition and form in other plants of the same natural family, but also the vascular structure of the column itself; the limb deriving its vessels from branches of the same fasciculi that supply the anthera} (plate 18 (20),/. 1). If this latter view, however, of the origin of tlie limb were admitfed, it might be considered not altogether improbable, that even the corniculate pro- cesses of the disk of the column, each of which has a cen- tral vascular cord, are of the same nature. For if, on the other hand, these processes are to be regarded as imperfect styles or stigmata, their number and disposition would in- dicate a structure of ovarium to be found only in families to which it is not probable at least that Babesia can be nearly related, as AnnonacecB and the singular genus NAMED RAn-LESlA. 383 Eupomatla} which I have placed near that natural order. Another point to be inquired into connected with the same subject is, in wliat manner the impregnation of the female flower is likely to be effected by anthera} so com- pletely concealed as those of Bafflesia seem to be in all states of the flower ; for it does not appear either that they can ever become exposed by a change in the direction of the limb under which they are inserted, or even that this part of the column in any stage projects beyond the tube of the perianthium. It is probable, therefore, that the assistance of insects is absolutely necessary ; and it is not unlikel}^ both as con- nected with that mode of impregnation and from the structure of the anthera itself, that in Bafflesia the same economy obtains as in the stamina of certain Aroidccc, in which it has been observed that a continued secretion and [~^i7 discharge of pollen takes place from the same cell ; the whole quantity produced greatly exceeding the size of the secreting organ. The passage of the pollen to the bottom of the flower, where it is more easily accessible to insects, seems likewise to be provided for, not only by the direction of the anthera?, but also by the form of the corresponding cavities in the neck of the column, in the upper part of Avhich they are immersed. That insects are really necessary to the impregnation of Bafflesia, is confirmed by Dr. Arnold's statement respecting the odour of the plant, by which they may be 3U})posed to be attracted, and also by the fact of the swarms actually seen hovering about and settling in the expanded flower. The structure of Bafflesia is at present too imperfectly known to enable us to determine its place in the natural system. I shall, however, offer some observations on this question, which can hardly be dismissed without exami- nation. As to which of the two primary divisions of phaenoga- * riinders's Voyage^ ii,^. 597 {Ante^p. 73), tub. 2. 384 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OE PLANTS, 111 Oils ])lants the genus belongs, it may, I tliink, without hesitation be referred to Bkotyledones ; yet if the plant is parasitic, and consequently no argument on this subject to be derived from the structure of the root, which is exactly that of the Viue,-^ its exclusion from MonocotyJedones would rest on no other grounds, that I am able to stnte, than the quinary division of the perianthium, which in other respects also bears a considerable resemblance to that of certain dicotyledonous orders, the number of stamina, and the ramification of vessels in the bracteae. Assuming, however, that Bafflesia hdowg^io Bicoti/Iedoues, 218] and considering the foliaceous scales which cover the un- expanded flower, both from their indefinite niunber and im- bricate insertion as bracteae, and consequently the floral envelope as simple, its comparison with the families of this primary division would be limited to such as are apetalous ; either absolutely as Asarince ; those of a nature interme- diate between the apetalous and polypetalous, in which the segments of the perianthium are generally, though not always, disposed in a double series, as Fassiflorece, Citcur- hiiaccce, and Homalina -, or those which have a simple coloured floral envelope, but are decidedly related to poly- petalous families, as SiercuIiacecB. With Asarince., the only truly apetalous order to which it seems necessary to compare it, Bafflesia has several points of resemblance, especially in the structure of the central column. In AristoIocJda the antherse, though only six in number, are in like manner sessile, and inserted near the apex of a column formed by the union of stamina and pis- tillum. The mere difi'erence in the number of stamina seems to be of no importance in the present question, there being twelve in Asarum ; and in Tliottea, a genus certainly belonging to this family, though referred by Rottboll to ConiovtcB^" the stamina are not only still more numerous, but are disposed in a double circular series one above the other ; an arrangement which may perhaps be considered ^ Compare the magiiiCed section of the Eoot, tab. 20 (2-3),/. S, with that of the A^ine in Grew's xinat. tab. 1 7. - Tholtea graudiflora. liottbUl in Nov. Act. Soc. Txcg. Hafn. ii, p. 529, tab. 2. NAMED KAFfLESIA. 385 analogous to the concentric series of processes in the apex of the {olunni of Ilafflcsia. In all these genera of Amrince and in Braf/anlla of Loureiro, which is also referable to the same order, the flowei's are liermaphrodite ; but in Cijtinn^, which, if not absolutely belonging to this order, is at least very nearly related to it, they are diclinous. The affinity is also in some degree contirmed by the appearance of the inner surface of the tube of the perianthiuni of some Asarince, especially ArisfolocJda grandijiora, and by the thickening or annular projection of the faux in the :~i9 same plant, as ^vell as in a new species of Brcif/antia dis- covered in Java by Dr. Horsfield. It may also be noticed in support of it, that some of the largest flowers which were known before the discovery of Bajlesia belong to Asarince, as those of Aristolochia (jrandi- Jlora, and particularly AristoIocJtia cordiflora of j\Iutis, which, according to M. Bonpland. are sixteen inches in diameter, or nearly half that of our plant.-^ The first objection that occurs to this approximation is the ternary division of the perianthium in the regular flowered genera of Asarince, opposed to its quinary division in Baffletsia ; but in Cytinus it is divided into four segments, a number more G;enerallv connected in natural families with five than with three.'" A second objection would exist, if it be considered more ])robable that the ovariiuii of Bafflesia is superior, or free, than inferior, or coheiing with the tube of the perian- thium. There is indeed nothing in the structure of the column itself indicating the })articular position of the ovarium. But if it be admitted, that a base of a form equally calcu- lated for support should exist in the female flower, as is found in the male, it might perhaps be considered some- what more probable that such a base should be connected with a sujierior than with an inferior ovarium. Even admitting this objection, however, it would be con- siderably weakened, on the one hand, by allowing that ' Ilnmboldt BoHpl. et Ktmih Xov. Gen. et Sp. ii, p. US. J>5 386 ACCOUNT OF A NEW (iENUS OF PLANTS, NejoentJies, which has a superior ovariuiii, is related to Asarina, as I am inclined to beheve ; and on the other, by considering Jlomalince, whose ovarium is inferior, as allied to Fassiflorea, the order with which I shall now proceed to compare Eajjiesia. The comparison is suggested by the obvious resemblance between the perianthium of our genus, and that of certain 2^01 species of Passifora itself; or of other genera of the order, as JDeidamia, in Avhich the inner series of segments is wanting. Thus, they agree essentially, and even remarka- bly, in sestivation of perianthium : the corona of Bqfflesia may be compared with tliat of Muructiia, and the two annular elevations at the base of the column with the pro- cesses of like origin and nearly similar form in some species of Passiflora, The affinity is also supported by the position of the stamina on a central column. The peculiar structure of antherse in Pcrfflesia can hardly be regarded as an objection of much weight to the proposed association ; and it will at least almost equally apply to any other family with which this genus may be compared. If the concentric processes on the disk of the colunni in our plant are to be regarded as indications of the number and disposition of pistilla, or of the internal structure of ovarium in the female flower, tliey present a formidable objection to its affinity with Passiflorece, in all of which the ovarium is unilocular with parietal placentae. If, however, these processes vrere considered as inner series of imperfect stamina, the objection derived from their number and ar- rangement merely, would be comparatively slight ; for in some genera of Passiforece, particularly in Smeatlimannia} the stamina are also numerous and perhaps even indefi- nite. 1 As Smeathmannia forms a very remarkable addition to the order in_ which I liave proposed to place it, and is still unpublished ; I shall here give its characters, and add a few remarks in support of this arrangement. Smeatidia>'xia. Soland, 2Iss. hi Biblioih. Banks. Ord. ^'at. Passiaoreie. Br. in Tuclcey's Congo, p. 439. {Ante p. 121.) Syst. Linn. Polyaudria Pentao-ynia. Chae. Gex. Perianthium duplex, utrumque 5-partitum; exterius semicaly- cinum persistens ; interius petaloideum marcescens. Urceolus simplex, membra- naceus, ex ipsa basi perianthii. Stamina numerosa, distiucta, apici columns NAMED RAFrLESIA. 387 It has been already remarked, that there is iiothhig c^^i in the structure of the cohnmi in Bafflcsia to enable us to determine the position of the ovarium in tlie female flower ; [222 but that from another consideration there seems a some- what greater probability of its ])eing superior. If, however, it were even inferior, the objection to the affinity in question would not be insuperable, the relationship of Ilomalince to Passiforece being admitted. If Xaj^oleona or Bdvlsia loe really allied to Passijlorece, brevissimre geiiitalium inserta. Sttjli 5. Stigmata peltata, Capstda inflata, quinquevalvis. Semhia axibus valvularum inserta. J'rutices {forsaii clecumbentes). Tolia alterna simplicia suhdentata, stipulis lateralibus {idrinque soUtariis geminisve) dlstinctis, callosis. Florcs axillares subsolitarii, pedunculis, quandoque tjrevissimis, basi bracteolatis. Urceolus abbreviati'.s, ore denticulato. Pilanicnta simplici serie, viginti circiter. Aiitherse incumhentes, lineares. Capsula chartacea. Semina axibus filiformibus valvula- rum subsimplici serie inserta, pedicellata^ punctata, oninino Passiflorae. Patria. Africa aequinoctialis. 1. S. fj^^^^^^^//'^, ramis tomeutosis, foliis oblongo-ovatis basi obtusis : adullis pube rara conspersis, urceolo barbato. Smeathmannia pubcscens. Solander I.e. Loc. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Smeathman^ Afzelius. i. S. IcEvigata, ramis glabris, foliis oblongis ovatisve basi acutis : adultis glaberrimis utrinque nitidis, urceolo imberbi inciso. Smeathmaunia Icevigata. Poland, l. c. Loc. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Smeathman^ Afzelius.^ Purdie. o. S. media., ramis glabris, foliis obovato-oblongis basi obtusis : adultis utrinque glabris subopacis. Loc. Nat. Guinea, prope Sierra Leone, Smeathman. Porsan varietas S- la-cigatce. The affinity of Smeatlmainiia to Paropsia of ]M. du Petit Thouars will probably be admitted without hesitation ; and its exact agreement in fruit in every important point, both with this genus and with Modecca, seems to leave no doubt of its belonging to Passijlorece., with which it agrees in habit even better than Paropsia, and certainly much more nearly than ^lalcsherbia, considered by M. de Jussieu (in Flor. Peruv. iii, ^;. xix) as belonging to the same family. SmeaiJimannia differs then from the other genera of Passijlorae solely in its greater number of stamina, which, however, may not be really indefinite ; and an approach to this structure is already known to exist in an unpublished genus (ihompsonia) discovered in Madagascar by Mr. Thompson, of which the habit is entirely that of Beidamia, and whose stamina arc equal in number to the divisions of both series of the perianthium. But from Sriieatlimannia the transition is easy to Pi/ania, which differs chiefly in its still greater number of stamina, in the want of petals or inner series of perianthium, in the single stjle being only slightly divideJ, and in the form of its placcntcC. And Bi/ania, although it has a superior ovarium, may even be supposed to be related to Asteranthos and Bekisia, if the fruit of these two genera should prove to be unilocular with several parietal placenta:. 388 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, which is very doiibtful, however, and can only be deter- mined by an examination of the frnit, it may also be com- pared with Rafflesia. At first sight this singular genus seems to resemble our plant in several respects, particularly in the manner of insertion of its sessile flower into the branch, in the bractese surrounding the ovarium, the con- fluence and dilatation of its fllaments, and in the existence of a double corona. But some of these points are obviously unimportant ; and the comparison between the corona of the great flower and the double corolla of Belvisia will probably be considered paradoxical.-^ It seems unnecessary to compare Rafflesia with Citcur- hitacece, to which it could only be considered as approach- ing, if its affinity to Ajjhyteia should appear probable, and the relationship of that genus to Ciicurbitacece, suggested chiefly by the structure of antherse, were at the same time admitted. 223] The points of agreement between Bafflesia and Sterculi- acecB are the division and form of the coloured perianthium, the sessile antherse terminating a column, and the separa- tion of sexes. 1 M. de Beauvois, iu his account of Napoleona {Flore cVOware ii, p. 32), has mentioned a genus allied to it, which has been since published by M. Desfon- taines under the name of Asteranthos. These two genera are without doubt nearly related ; and, even independent of the structure of fruit, which in both remains to be ascertained, possess sufficient characters to separate them from every known family, as M. de Jussieu is disposed to think ; and certainly from SpnplocecB^ where M. Desfoutaines has placed them. In adopting the generic name proposed by M. Desvaux for Napoleona, this order may be called Belyise^e. Calyx mouophyllus, limbo diviso, persistens. Corolla 1 monopetala, plicata, (multiloba vel iudivisa ; simplex v. duplex) decidua. Stamina vel deflnita v. indefinita; basi corollse inserta. Odarmm'\\\'itx\\m. Stylus^. StigmaV^idXw.m V. angulatum. Pericaipium baccatum, polyspermum. Erutices (Africse eequinoctialis ; an etiam Brasilia^ ?) foliis alternis integerri- mis exstipulatis.Jloribus axillaribiis lateralibasve solitariis. Belvisia, Desvaux in Journal de Botajtique appliq. iv, /;. 130. Napoleona, Palisot de Beauvois Flore d'Oware \\^p. 29. Calyx h-Jidus. Corolla? duplex; exterior indivisa; interior (e staminibus sterilibus connatis formata?) multifida. Stamina: Filamenta 5 dilatata bian- therifera. AsTERANTHOS, Desfont. in Mem. du- Mas. vi, p. 9, tab. 3. Calyx multidentatus. Corolla ? simplex multiloba. Stamina indefinite numerosa distincta. \ NAMED RAFFLESIA. 389 On these resemblances, however, I am not disposed to insist ; and I am even persuaded that there is here no real affinity ; though I confess I have no other ohjcctions to state to it than the valvular aestivation of the perianthium, and the al)sence both of the corona and of the annular elevations at the base of the cohuun in Slerculiacecn. To conchule tliis part of my subject, I am incUned to think that Baf/Iesia, when its structure is completely known, will be fouiul to approach either to Asarinccov Passiflorcce ; and that, from our present imperfect materials, notwith- standing the very slight affinity generally supposed to exist between these two orders, it cannot be absolutely determined to which of them it is most nearly allied. The only question that remains to be examined respecting Baflles'ia is, whether the floAver with its enveloping bracteae and reticulate base do not together form a complete plant parasitic on the root from which it springs ? That such was probably the case, occurred to me on [224 first inspecting the flower bud ; the opinion being suggested not only b}^ the direct origin of the flower from the root, but more particularly by the disposition, texture and colour of the bracteae ; in which it so nearly resembles certain plants known to be ])arasites, as Cijtinus, Cijnomonum, CahJasia of jMutis,^ BalanojjJwra, and Sarcophyic. In this opinion I was confirmed on seeing the figure of the plant mentioned in Dr. Arnold's letter, as probably related to the Great Flower, though not more than three inches in diameter. The plant in question, which had been found in Java by Dr. Ilorsfield several years before the discovery of BaJJlesla ^ In the Journal of Science, vol. iii. p. 127, fi'oni El Semanario del Nuevo Reyno dc Granada, for 1810. To this j^enus belonpj Cijnomorium jamaicenaey and perhaps cmjancnse of Swartz, au unpublished species from Brazil, and some otlier ))lants of equinoctial America. Before the appearance of Caldasia in the Journal of Science, I was aware that these plants formed a genus very distinct from Cj/)iomorium (Journal of Science, iii, p. 129), but I had not given it a name, which is still wanting, that of Caldasia having long been applied to a very different, and well known genus. The new name, however, may be left to M. Kicliard, who is about to publish, and who will no doubt illustrate with his usual accurac}^ the )ilants formerly referred to Cj/nomorium, of one of the species of which {0. cai/aticnsc) he is him- self the discoverer. 390 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, ArnoUi, only, however, ia the unexpaiided state, is repre- sented in the figure referred to as springing from a hori- zontal root in the same manner as the Great Flower ; like which also it is enveloped in numerous imbricate bractene, as having a perianthium of the same general appearance, with indications of a similar entire annular process or corona at the mouth of the tube, a pustular inner surface, and a central column terminated by numerous acute processes. 225] It is therefore unquestionably a second species of the same genus } but the branch with leaves, which, though separately represented in the drawing, is considered as pro- ceeding from the same root, appears to me, on an examina- tion of the specimen figured, to belong to a species of Vitis : and on mentioning my supposition respecting the Great Mower to Dr. Horsfield, he informed me he had observed this second species of the genus also connected with leaves of a different kind, and which seemed likewise to be those of a F«7/5.^ Even with all the evidence noAv produced, I confess I was inclined, on a more minute examination of the buds of Bafflesia Arnoldi, to give up the opinion of its being a parasite ; on considering, first, the great regularity of the reticulate base, which, externally at least, seemed to be merely a dilatation of the bark of the root : secondly, the nearly imperceptible change of structure from the cortical part of the base to the bracteae in contact with its upper elevated margin : thirdly, the remarkable change of direc- tion and increased ramification of the vessels of the root at the point of dilatation ; a modification of structure which must probably have taken place at a very early stage of ^ This second species may be named 'Rafflesla Horsfieldii, from the very meritorious naturalist by whom it was discovered. At present, however, the two species are to be distinguished only by the great difference in the size of their flowers ; those of the one being nearly three feet, of the other hardly three inches in diameter. - Isert (in Beise nacli Guinea, p. 2S3) mentions a plant observed by him iu equinoctial Africa, parasitic on the roots of trees, consisting, according to the very slight notice he has given of it, almost entirely of a single flower of a red colour, whicli he refers to the Linnean class Icosandria, and compares in appearance, I suppose in the young stale, to the half of a Pine-cone. It is not unlikely that this plant also may be really allied to Rajflesia^ the smaller species pf wbicl.i it probably resembles in appearance. NAMED RAFFLESIA. 891 its growth : and lastly, on finding these vessels in some cases penetrating the ])asc of tlic column itsolf {platr 20 (22),/. 1).^ But to judge of the validity of these objections, it became necessary to examine the nature of this connection in plants known to be parasitic on roots ; in those especially, which i^^c in several other respects resemble Bafflesia, as Cytinns, Aphjteia, Cyiwmorium, and Balanoj^liora. On this subject I cannot find that a single observation has hitherto been made, at least with respect to the genera now mentioned. Snfficient materials, indeed, for such an investigation are hardly to be expected in collections, in which the parasite is most frequently separated from the root ; and even when found in connection with it, is generally in a state too far advanced to afford the desired information. I consider my- self fortunate, therefore, in having obtained specimens of several species where the union is preserved ; and the re- sult of the examination of these, though not completely satisfactory, has been to lead me back to my first opinion, namely, that the Great Flower is really a parasite, and that the root on which it is found probably belongs to a species of Vitis. An account of some of the more remarkable of this class of parasitic plants, to which a few years ago I had ])aid par- ticular attention, may hereafter form the subject of a sepa- rate communication. At present I shall confine myself to such general observations on the class as relate to the ques- tion respecting Bqfflesia. In the first place, plants parasitic on roots are chiefly distinguishable by the imperfect development of their leaves and the entire absence of green colour; an observation which, as applying to the whole tribe, Avas I believe originally made by Linuteus.^ In both these points they agree with BaJJIesia. A second observation which may be made respecting them is, that tlieir seeds are small, and their end)ryo not only minute, but apparently imj)erfectly developed ; in some cases being absolutely undivided, and probably acoty- ^ finujKs Melifensis, p. 3. Amau. Acad, iv, /). 353. 39.2 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, ledonous, even in plants wliicli, from their other characters, are referable to dicotyledonous, or at least to monocotyle- donous families. 227] In these points the structure of Bafflesia remains to be ascertained. In the mean time, however, if it be con- sidered as a parasite, and as likely to agree with the other plants of the tribe in the state of its em])ryo, it may be remarked, with reference to the question of its affinities, that such a structure would approximate it rather to Asarince than to PassiforecB. My principal and concluding observation relates to the modes of union between the stock and the parasite. These vary in the different genera and species of the tribe, whicli may be divided into such as are entirely dependent on the stock during the whole of their existence, and such as in their more advanced state produce roots of their own. Among those that are in all stages absolutely parasitic, to which division Bafflesia would probably belong, very o-reat differences also exist in the mode of connection. In some of those that I have examined, especially two species of Balanoiohora} the nature of this connection is such, as can only be explained on the supposition that the germina- ting seed of the parasite excites a specific action in the stock the result of which is the formation of a structure, either wholly or in part, derived from the root, and adapted to the support and protection of the undeveloped parasite ; analogous therefore to the production of galls by the punc- ture of insects. On this supposition, the connection between the flower of Bafflesia and the root from which it springs, though considerably different from any that I have yet met with, may also be explained. But until either precisely the same kind of union shall have been observed in plants known to 228] be parasitic, or, which vrould be still more satisfactory, until the leaves and fructification belono-ino- to the root to DO which Bafflesia is attached shall have been found, its being * Balanophora fungosa of rorster, aud B. clioica, an unpublished species, lately sent by Dr. Wallich from Nepaul, wliere it was discovered by Dr. Hamilton, and also found in Java by Dr. Horsfield. NAMED RAFFLESIA. 393 a parasite, though highly probable, cannot ])e considered as absolutely ascertained.^ ADDITIONAL OBSERVATIONS. Read November 21st, 1820. Since my paper on Bafllesia, or the Great Flower of Sumatra, was read to the Society, further information re- specting it has been received from Sir Stamford Raffles and Mr. Jack, which will form an important addition to my former account. Sir Stamford, in a letter to Mr. Marsclen, states the fol- lowing particulars : '' I find the Krubut or Great Flower to be much more general and more extensively known than I expected. In some districts it is simply called Amhun Ambun. It seems to spring from the horizontal roots of those immense Climb- ers, which are attached like cables to the largest trees in the forest. AVe have not yet met with the leaves. The fruit also is still a desideratum. It is said to be a many- seeded berry, the seeds being found in coimection with the processes on the summit of the pistillum. I have had buds brought in from Manna, Sillibar, the interior of Bencoolen and Laye : and in two or three months we expect the full- blown flower. It takes three months from the first appear- ance of the bud to the full expansion of the flower ; and the flower appears but once a year, at the conclusion of the rainy season." The first communication from my friend ]\Ir. Jack con- [c^o sisted of a description of recent flower-buds, at that time regarded by him as hermaphrodite, but which he has since ascertained to be male. It is unnecessary to introduce this ' Annals of Philosopliy for September 1820, p. 225. 394 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, description here, as it essentially agrees with that already given, and may also be considered as superseded by the important information contained in the following letter, which I have more recently received from the same accurate botanist. Bencoolex, June 2, 1S20. " My Dear Sir, — Since I wrote you last I have ascer- tained several particulars respecting the Gigantic Flower of Sumatra, additional to those contained in the account forwarded by Sir Stamford Raffles to Mr. Marsdeii, and by him communicated to you, which it may be interesting to you to know. '' Numerous specimens, in every stage of growth, have been sent from various parts of the country, which have enabled me to ascertain and confirm every essential point. The first and most unexpected discovery is, that it has no stem of its own, but is parasitic on the roots and stems of a ligneous species of Cissus with ternate and quinate leaves : I have not ascertained the species.^ It appears to take its origin in some crack or hollow of the stem, and soon shows itself in the form of a round knob, Avhich, when cut through exhibits the infant flower enveloped in numerous bracteal sheaths, which successively open and wither away as the flower enlarges, until, at the time of full expansion, there are but a very few remaining, which have somewhat the appearance of a broken calyx. The flowers I find to be unisexual, which I did not before suspect, and consequently dioecious. The male I have already described. The female 230] differs very little in appearance from it, but totally wants the globular anthers, which are disposed in a circle round the lower side of the rim or margin of the central column of the male. " In the centre of this column or pistillum in the female are perceived a number of fissures traversing its substance without order or regularity, and their surfaces are covered ^ Mr. Jack lias since determined it to be Ohms miausiifolia of Roxburdi, Tl Ind i, ;;. 427. " NAMED EAFFLESIA. 395 with iiinumei'a])le niiiiutc seeds. The flower rots away not long after expansion, and the seeds are mixed with the pulpy mass. " The male and female flowers can be distinguished by a section not only when mature, but at every stage of their progress. I have made drawings of every essential part, which I hope soon to be able to send home, together with a further account than I have yet had leisure to make. *' I remain. See, '* William Jack.'' The two principal desiderata respecting i?r/^^.S'm, namely the satisfactory proof of its being a parasite, and the dis- covery of the female flower, are now therefore supplied. Additional information, however, on several points is still wanting to complete the history of this extraordinary plant. Thus, it would be interesting, by a careful examination of the buds in every stage, to trace the changes produced in the root by the action of the parasite, and especially to ascertain the early state of the reticulate base, which I have ventured to consider as a production of an intermediate na- ture, partly derived from the root itself, and Avliich I suppose will be found to exist before the bractccc become visible. Further details are also wanting respecting the circum- stance of its bein£]: found both on the roots and stems of the Ci-ssfis or Fifi.s,^ no instance being, I believe, at present, [231 known of parasites on roots, which likcAvise originate from other parts of the plant. ]\[any important particulai's remain to be ascertained respecting the FistiUum. From Mr. Jack's account it appears that the seeds are found in the substance of the colunm ; in other words, that the ovarium is superior. But as I have formerly remarked, that in the male flower the same internal structure seems to be continued below the apparent base of the column, it is ' As these two genera dilTcr from each other merely in numi)er of parts, I have formerl}' proposed to unite them under the name of }'i(h. {Titckefs Co)jgOf p. 4G5. Jjiic; /;. 15 1 ,) 396 ACCOUNT OP A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS, possible that in the female the production of seeds may extend to an equal depth ; the ovarium would then become essentially inferior, as far at least as regards the question of the affinity of the plant. This point would be determined by a description of the unimpregnated ovarium, a knowledge of whose structure is also wanting to enable us to under- stand the nature of the ripe fruit, and especially the origin and direction of the fissures, on the surfaces of which the seeds are produced. It is desirable likewise to have a more particular de- scription of the Stigma, to which Mr. Jack seems to refer both the corniculate processes of the disk, and the undivided limb of the column. These parts in the male flower have no evident papulose or secreting surface ; for the hispid tips of the processes can hardly be regarded as such. But it is not likely that in the female flower they are equally desti- tute of this, which is the ordinary surface of a stigma ; and it appears to me more probable that such a surface should be confined to a definite portion, probably the tips, of the corniculate processes, than that it should extend over every part of the apex of the column. Whatever may be the fact, my conjecture respecting these processes being possibly imperfect stamina is com- pletely set aside ; though it is still difficult to connect their number and arrangement Avith the supposed structure of ovarium. 232] Until these points are ascertained, and the seeds have been examined, the question of the affinities of the genus will probably remain undetermined. In the mean time it may be remarked, that as far as the structure of the fruit of Rafflesia is yet understood, it may be considered as in some degree confirming the proposed association of the genus with Asarince \ especially with Cytinus, in which the ovarium is unilocular, with numerous parietal placenta3 extending nearly to the centre of the cavity, and having their surfaces covered with minute ovula. From the appearance of the ripe fruit of Ajjliyteia, a similar structure may be supposed to exist also in that genuS; of which, however, the unimpregnated ovarium has NAMED RAFFLESIA. 397 not been examined, l^ut these two genera are parasitic on roots, and liave also their stigmata remarkably developed ; and although Ilq//le-sia probably differs from both of tliem in having a superior ovarium, 1 have endeavoured to show that this ditterencc alone would not form an insuperable objection to their affinity. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES RELATING TO RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. Plate 13 (XV.) The expanded Flower reduced to somewhat less than ^ of its natural size; the scale given on the plate being too long by nearly f Plate 11 (XVI). A Flower-bud covered with its bracteae, of the natural size. Plate 15 (XVII). -33 The underside of the same Bud ; to show the root, the reticulate base with the circular elevation in which it terminates, and the origin of the outer bracteee. Natural size. Plate 16 (XVIII). Flower-bud, of which the bractea}, whose insertions are shown, arc re- moved. Natural size. Plate 17 (XIX). A different vie-w of the Bud in the same state, to show the restivation and veins of the segments of the perianthium. Natural size. Plate 18 (XX). Fig. 1. A vertical section of the Bud deprived of its bractero : exhibiting the principal vessels of the column and perianthium, and the structure of the root, especially the change in the direction, increased ramification and termination of its vessels at the base of the parasite. Natural size. Fig. 2. One half of the vertically-divided perianthium of the same Bud,Jn which the internal surface of the tube, corona and segments is shown. Na- tural size. 398 ACCOUNT OF A NEW GENUS OF PLANTS. Plate 19 (XXI). Fig. 1. A Flower-buLl, its bractece and perianthium being removed, to show the column with the two annular processes at its base. Natural size. Fig. 2. A portion (about ^) of the column, of which part of the limb is re- moved, to show the cavities of the neck, into which the antherse are received. Natural size. Tig. 3. The portion of the Limb removed from fig. 2, with its antherse im- mersed in their proper cavities. Natural size, 234] j'jG. 4. An Anthera, magnified three diameters, as are figures 5, C, 7, and 8. Fig. 5. A transverse section of the same above the middle. Fig. 6. A transverse section of the same below the middle. Figs. 7, 8. Vertical sections of the same. Fig. 9. Pollen, magnified 200 diameters. Plate 20 (XXII). Fig. 1. A vertical section of part of the base of the smaller Flower- bud, showing the vessels of the root, some of which appear to penetrate the sub- stance of the parasite. Natural size. Figs. 2, 3. Portions of the column of the expanded Flower, nearly corres- ponding with those of the Bud, in PL 19 (21),/. 2 and 3. Natural size. Fig. 4. Anthera of the expanded Flower, magnified 3 diameters, as are figures 5 and 6. Fig. 5. Transverse section of the same below the middle. Fig. 6. A^ertical section of the same. Fig. 7. Pollen of the expanded Flower, magnified 200 diameters. Fig. 8. A transverse section of the Hoot, magnified 3 diameters. ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OP RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI A>'D 0>" HYDNORA AFRICAN A. BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L. OXr. ; LL.D. EDIN.; IMl.S. ; llOX. MEMB. U.S. EDIX. AND K.I. ACAD.; V.P.L.S. OXE OF THE EIGHT FOREIGN ASSOCIATES OF THE ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES IN THE ROYAL INSTITUTES OF FRANCE AND OF HOLLAND ; FOREIGN MEMBER OF THE IMPERIAL AND ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF RUSSIA, PRUSSIA, SWEDEN, NAPLES, BAVARIA, DENMARK, BELGIUM, BOLOGNA, UrSALA, AND OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF NATURALISTS, ETC. [Reprinted from the ' Transactions of the Linncan Society.* Vol XIX, pih 221—2-47.] LONDON 1844. ON THE 'in FEMALK FLOWER AND FRTJTT OP RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, &c, Read Jttne 17th, 1834. The principal object of the present communication is to complete, as far as my materials enable me, the history of Rajjlei^ia Arnoldi, the male flower of which is described and figured in the thirteenth volume of tlie Society's Transac- tions. The specimens from which this additional information has been obtained, as well as those formerly described, were received from the late Sir Stamford Raffles ; and for the draw- ings sobeautifully representing their structure, I am indebted to the same distinguished botanical painter and naturalist, who obligingly supplied those already published. In my former essay some observations were made on the affinities of Rafflesia, a subject on which I could not then speak with much confidence. From such knowledge as I possessed, however, I ventured to state that this genus ap- peared to be most nearly ahied to Asarincn, and especially to Cytinus, on the one hand, and on the other to Aph/teia or Hydnora, an equally remarkable parasite of South xVfrica, but the structure of which was at that time very imper- fectly understood. 402 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF An exainiiiation of complete specimens of Hj/clnora (ifricana has coiilirmecl this view ; and as there are points in its structure which seem to thiow some Hght on one of the most diliicult questions respecting Bafflesia, I have in- cluded an account of this genus in the ])resent paper. The accompanying drawings of Hi/fhiora africana, which so admiral)ly display its structure, wei'e kindly made from these specimens by my lamented friend and fellow-traveller Mr. Ferdinand Bauer, when he revisited England in 1824 ; they were probably the last drawings he ever made of an 222] equally interesting and difficult botanical subject, and I consider them his best.^ Since the publication of my former memoir, nuich light has been thrown on the structure and economy of liajlcsia, chiefly by Dr. Blume, who in his * Flora Javse' has given a very full history of a neai-ly related species, his jRafflesjn Patma, as well as of Brug)nansia, a parasite of similar economy, very distinct as a genus, but evidently belonging to the same natural fomily. Before, however, noticing more particularly what has l)een done by others, I shall resume the subject whei'e I left it at the conclusion of my former niemoir, in adverting to those points which I then regarded as the principal desiderata in the botanical history of this extraordinary plant. The first of these related to the reticulate base, which 1 ventured to consider a production of an intermediate kind, or rather as one derived from the stock or root of the Vine, 1 Since tliis paper was read, the Linneaii Society liave bad to lament tlie loss of Francis Bauer, who died in 1S41 at the advanced age of eighty-three. Like his brother Ferdinand, he continued, till within a short time of bis death, to take the same interest in those scientiiic investigations which formed the constant occupation and the chief pleasure of a long life. 'J'lic figures of RnJJk^ia and liydnora, which so admirably illustrate, and form the more valual-le part of this communication, are atnonii: the best speci- mens of the unrivalled talent of the two brothers Francis and Ferdinand Bauer, who, as botanical painters, equally united the minute accuracy of the naturalist with the skill of the artist. To this biief note I may be permitted to add how fortunate I consider myself in having so long enjoyed the friendship and so ofien been indebted for tiie important assistance of these two distinguished men, whose merits in the branch of art which they cultivated have never been equalled, and to both of whom the illustrations of the present paper, so happily connected, may form an appropriate monument, the work of their own hands. H \rnj:siA ak'noldf. 10.", but excited nnd detenniiKMl in its form Miid nature hv the specitie stimulus of tlu^ parasite. I e\])e('te(l, tlierefoi'e, to find it existing in ihc. foiMu of a eoveriiii^^ to tlie ])racteae in tlie early state, as in Cijl'mus. This point lias been fullv confii'med, and is well shown in Mr. Bauer's drawings of the very young buds.^ From the same figures it appears that the parasite is occasionally found on the stems of the Vine, as Dr. Jack had stated, but which seemed to ine to require confirmation. Of the structure of the female flower of J^aJJIe^ia I ::3-^3 judged entirely fi'om Dr. Jack's account in his letter pub- lislied in my former essay ; and respecting this structure several ini{)ortant points, which even his subserpient descrip- tion in the 'Malayan Miscellany' did not suj)[)ly, were regarded as undetermined. Whether the ovarium is wholly distinct from the calyx or cohering Avith it at the base, was the first of these points \vhich required further examination. The specimens now prove it to be chiefly superior or free in the flowering state, and wholly so in the rij)e fruit. The internal structure of the ovarium, especially the origin and arrangement of the numerous ovuliferous surfaces or placentae, I considered one of the principal desiderata. Dr. Jack's account of these placentae, which, as ftir as it extends, is essentially correct, is confirmed by Dr. Elume's description and figures of llajlJe^ia Patnia, as well as by the more complete draw'ings which accompanv the ])resent j)aper. The important question, howevei-, namely the analogy of this apparently singular ai-rangemenr, with ordinary structiUT, may be regarded as still in some degree obscure. The transverse section of the ovarium ])resenting an indefinite number of cavities irregular in form, having no apparent order, and over the whole of whose surfac(^s the ovula are insei'ted, is hardly reconcileable to the generallv received notions of the type of the female organ ; and as ' Th.'it the whole of this covering: beloiiL's to the slock, is proved by its con- taining those ra|)hides or acicuhir crystals whicii are so abundant in the root of the VU'n or Cissnx, and \viiich are altoc^ptlior wantinc: in the parasite. 404 ON THE FEMALE EEOWER AND FRUIT OF these cavities exist to the same extent and with similar irregularity from centre to circumference, the}^ may with equal probability be considered as originating from the axis or from the parietes of the ovarium. The vertical section too, if viewed without reference to the external development of the top of the column, exhibits a structure equally anoma- lous. If, however, the corniculate processes terminating the disc of the column be regarded as styles, which is surely the most obvious and not an improbable view, their arrange- ment would lead to the supposition that the ovarium is composed of several concentric circular series of simple pistilla, each having its proper placenta, bearing ovula over its v.'hole surface. But the structure is so much obscured by the complete confluence of the supposed component parts, that this view might not at once present itself. It is readily suggested, however, by the seemingly analogous structure of Ilydiiora, in which the cylindrical placentae, whose number is considerable and apparently indefinite, are all pendulous from the top of the cavity, neither cohering 224] with its sides or base, wholly distinct from each other, and uniformly and densely covered with ovula. But although this is the most obvious view suggested by liydnora, a more careful examination, especially as to the relation of stigmata to placentae, leads to a very different notion of the composition of the ovarium in that genus : for as the placentse correspond with, and may be said to be continuations of the subdivisions of the stigmata, and as these stigmata appear to be three in number, each with numerous subdivisions diverging from the circumference towards the centre of the ovarium, and each of these sub- divisions bearing one or more placentae pendulous from its internal surface, the ovarium of Hydnora may be regarded as composed of three confluent pistilla, having placentse really parietal, but only produced at the top of the cavity ; the sides of which, however, exhibit no indication whatever of composition. Between this most remarkable structure of Hydnora and that of Cytimis there is some, though not perhaps a ^^ery obvious analogy, each of the strictly parietal placentae in the i KALILi:slA AKNoLhI. 105 latter being subdivided into distinct lobes, as in many Orchic/eie, a family which Cz/finns also resend)les in the struc- ture of the seed, and probably in tlie mode of impregnation, though so widely different in almost every other respect. It would certainly be ditlicult to reduce Rajjle-^hi to \\w. view^ here taken of the formation of the compound ovarium in these tw^o genera; and it may therefore, |)erhaps, be said, that although the structure of Jf//chiora, in one important particular, suggests or confirms the more probable notion of the composition of ovarium in llaj/lesia, as already stated,^ it is in other respects very distinct. Another point, which in my former pa[)er I considered ■-vs doubtful, namely the seat or limit of the stigmata, is not even now satisfactorily established ; for the slender processes forming the hispid tips of the supposed styles, which have so much the appearance of the ultimate divisions of stigma, are merely hairs of a very simple structure, and exactly resembling those found in other parts of th':^ column; ^ My confideuce in this hypothesis iespectiu» Rafjlesia is greatly lebseiied on cousidering the strucl uie of the female flower of a lately discovered species of the genus, namely, Rafjlesia Cuiuiugii or ^laiullana, in which the style-like processes terminating the column are much fewer in number, and so arranged as to form a single circular series of about ten, not very distant from the limb, with only from one to three processes wiihin it, which are placed near the centre, while the irregular cavities in the ovarium are evidently much more numerous, and in arrangement have no apjiarent relation to that of the supposed styles, there being as great conij)lexity in the centre as towards tiie circum- ference. These relations between styles and ovarial cavities seem, according to the ligures of RaJJleaia Paima, to be reversed in that sj)ecies, its styles being appaiently more numerous than the cavities of the ovarium; and as even in Rajjlcsia Anioldl their correspondence is far from obvious, it would seem tliat the number and arrangement of these processes alford no satisfactory evidence of the composition of the ovarium in any known species of the genus. Uut^ if the placentation of Rajflesia Anioldi and Cumin fjii. notwithstanding the objec- tions stated in the text (p. -lOi), be considered parietal, as Blumc has described it in R. Puliiui, and as from liis ligures it seems actually to be in BniaiiutHsia, there would still be no means of (ietermining tlie exact degree of com[)ositimi of ovarium in RalJlfHa ; for in no species of the genus is there the slightest in- dication ailorded by the arrangement of cavities or ramilication of the assumed placenta^, to nuu*k any delinitc number of C()in|)onent parts, ^inniar objections apply with equal force to the adoption of that opinion which regards placenla- tiou as in all cases central or derived from the axis. In conclusion, therefore, it may perhaps be said that R>i(flesia, in the structure botli of ovarium and antherie, is not obviously reconcileable to any iiyimthesis hitherto proposed to account either for the origin or for a common type of the sexual organs of I'hjenogamous plants. 406 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF thougli ill several of the specimens examined tliey were greatly altered in a[)pearance, from a coating of mucous matter taken up and again deposited by the spirit in which the specimens were preserved.-^ A slight diflerence, indeed, seems to exist between the tissue of the apices of the styles and the other parts of their surface ; hardly sufficient, how- ever, to prove it to be stigma, tliongh this is no doubt the probal)le seat of that organ. The next point of importance in the female flower o{ Raffle- 6'ia is the structure and gradual development of the ovula. These, in the earliest state observed, consist of merely conical or subcylindrical papillae, having a perfectly smooth surface as well as uniform internal substance. The first perceptible change taking place in the papilla is a slight contraction at its summit, the upper minute con- tracted apex being the rudiment of the nucleus. Imme- diately below^ this contracted portion a dilatation is soon observable, which, gradually enlarging and becoming slightly hollowed, forms a cup in wdiich the nucleus, also propor- tionally increased in size, is partly immersed. This cup, the rudiment of the future integument, continues gradually to enlarge, until it completely covers and extends consider- ably beyond the nucleus, but without cohering with it. If a transverse section is made near the slightly depressed 2;26] apex of this integument, an extremely minute perforation or capillary channel, extending to the free apex of the in- cluded nucleus, may be observed. This account of the gradual development of the ovuluni of Majjlesia, I believe, is in every essential point applicable to Phsenogamous plants generally, except that here one coat only is developed. It is, however, in some important points different from the description given by M. Mirbel, who con- siders the nucleus in its earliest state as included in the integuments, which in the next stage open and dilate so as to leave it entirely exposed ; they then, as he supposes, re- main quiescent until the nucleus has considerably enlarged. 1 See Mr. Bauer's reprcbcnlatiou of the hairs iu this state, Tab. 22 (XXUI), ligs. o, 4, 5, 6, and 7. KAri'LKSlA AKNOi.Dl. 107 when tlicy again become active and increase in size until they once more com[)letely cover it. AVhile the development, as I liave liere described it, of the nucleus and its integument in llaj/lcsia is going on, another change is at the same time gradually taking place, namely, at first a slight bending, which at last ends in a coniplete inversion, in the direction of the nucleus and its integument in regard to the placenta, with which, in this advanced stage, tlie perforated apex of the latter is nearly or absolutely in contact. In this change of direction, the ovulum of Ihijllcmi resend)les that of the far greater part of Phienogamous plants : the change, however, is effected in a w^ay which is much less connnoii, the curvature in Rajllesia taking })lace solely in the npj)er part of the funiculus, the direction of the inverted ovulum being parallel with, but distinct from, the portion below the curvature ; whereas in Phsenogamous ])lants generally, the curvature is produced in that part of the funiculus which is connate with the testa or outer integument. For this difference, a reason, perhaps, may be assigned ; the integument which generally forms the testa or outer coat being in Ilafflesia entirely wanting, or only indicated ])y the remarkable dilatation of the apex of the funiculus.^ In the more essential points of structure, the ovula of llf/diiora and Cijtunis agree with that of HaJ/lesia. They ditl'er, however, in both these genera in retaining their original direction. In Hydnora I have ascertained the perforation of the single hitegument and the position of the included nucleus, :^-ri but the very earliest stages I have not yet distinctly seen ; while in Ci/tinus, in addition to the coat analogous to that of IxajjlcHia and Jl)/dnora, a two-lobed or bipartite mem- brane is observable. Of these three genera, I have hitiierto observed the pollen > The. earlier production ol' the inner of llie two coats generally present in the ovula of ^lueno^'an)()Us |)lants, and vhe absence of the outer in this and several other cases, will probably be considered a valid objection to the tcrminolo<:y ol M.Mirbcl. 408 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF or mucous tubes only in Cytinus, in which they pass along the surfaces of a definite number of cylindrical cords exist- ing in the style until they reach the cavity of the ovarium, when they follow^ the direction of the placentae and become mixed with the ovula, to which I have not yet, however, found them actually attached.^ The structure of the pericarpium and the ripe seed of Bafflesia have been satisfactorily ascertained from the examination of a sinde fruit found anion o- the numerous flower-buds in various states which were received from Sumatra by Sir Stamford Raffles long after his return to England. In this fruit, which is very accurately represented of the natural size in Mr. Bauer's figure, the column, deprived entirely of its style-like processes, had become a compact fleshy mass, having deep fissures on its surface dividing it into nearly square lobes, somewhat resembling the surface of the dilated base of Testudinaria, and within, like the ovarium, exhibiting irregular cavities, whose sur- faces were thickly covered with minute seeds. These seeds, which are also beautifully shown in Mr. Bauer's figures, differ but little in form from the ovula of the expanded but unimpregnated flower; they are con- siderably larger, however, and the apex of the funiculus is still more dilated. From their great hardness, as well as from their internal structure, they appear to be quite ripe ; and it is w^orthy of remark, that of the many thousands contained in the fruit, the very considerable portion seen were of uniform size and appearance. The testa or outer integument, which is evidently that existing in the unimpregnated ovarium, is of such hardness and thickness that it may be termed a nut ; it is of a chest- nut colour, its surface regularly reticulate and deeply pitted, a depression occupying the centre of each areola. The inner integument is a thin light-coloured membrane, 228] very slightly areolated, and of uniform surface. Within 1 In a few cases where the supposed pollen-tubes were present I found theui applied to the apices of the enlarged ovula. In some instances I have met with only a very loose tissue, consisting of elongated cells mixed with niucub, forming cords descending from the stigmata, and reaching to, but not extending beyond, the origin of the placentae. HAJ'l'LESJA ARxNOLDI. 409 this the nucleus, of similar form and dimensions, seems to be more firmly attached at its n[)])er extremity to the coat by a short and very slender funiculus. The nucleus separated from its coat has an arcujlated surface, and at first appears to be entirely com})osed of a loose and uniform cellular tissue. But on a more careful examination this substance is found to contain another cel- lular body, of nearly cylindrical form, adhering; with some firmness to the upper extremity of the including cellular mass, whose vertical axis it occupies for nearly three fourths of its length. This inner body, which I regard as the embrt/o, consists of large cells, disposed nearly, but not with absolute regu- larity, in two longitudinal series, and so transparent, that it may be safely affirmed that there is no included body nor any perceptible difference in the contents of any of the component cells. This account of the embryo ditlers in some respects from Mr. Bauer's representation of it, especially as to the point of attachment, and in the distinct appearance and trans- parency of cells. -^ The seed of llydnora in many essential points resembles that of Ba/IIesla. Its nucleus consists of a dense albumen, the cells of which are so disposed as to exhibit, when slio'htlv maofuified, a kind of radiation in whatever direc- tion it is cut. This albumen is much denser than that of Bafflesla, the greater density arising, perhaps, from the unusual thickness of the walls of each cell, its cavity bear- ing so small a proportion to the supposed external dimen- sions of the cell as to give it the appearance of a nucleus or more opaque central body." Enclosed in the albumen a perfectly spherical embryo is ' I liavf! therefore added to Ta«. 23 (XXV), a circumscribed figure, marked K. Br., in wliicli I have endeavoured to represent (but not very successfully) the structure as 1 have seen it. •^ But these supposed cells with thickened walls, admitting them to have been originally distinct, arc in the ri|)e seed nearly or entirely obliterated, so that the substance of the cartilaginous albumen consists of a uiiirorin, semi- transparent mass, in which the more opa(pic nuclei or ceils, containing minute •rraniilar matter, aie, as it were, immersed. •ilO ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF found, consistino^ entirelv of a more minute and much less dense cellnlar tissne. On the surface of this embryo I have observed no point marking original attachment, nor any 229] indication of a channel connecting it with the surface of the albumen, in the centre of which it is seated. In Cytinus^ in which I believe I have at length found ripe fruits, the seeds are extremely minute, and generally retain at their base the bipartite membrane more distinctly observable in the unimpregnated ovulum. To this mem- brane the name of arillus may be given ; but it may also, and, perhaps, with greater probability, be considered the iuiperfect production of the testa or outer membrane. The seed itself is elliptical, with a slight inequality at top indicating the depression or perforation observable in the ovulum. The single integument of the seed is easily separable from the nucleus, and by moderate pressure splits longitudinally and with great regvdarity into two equal portions ; in texture it is a crustaceous membrane, indis- tinctly reticulate, the areolae, when very highly mag- nified, appearing to be minutely dotted with a semi-opaque centre. The nucleus, corresponding exactly in size and form with the integument, has its surface also reticulate, but the areolae are not dotted ; and it appears, as far as I can as- certain in so minute a body, to consist of a uniform cellular tissue, very exactly resembling the nucleus of an Orchideous plant. The result of the comparison now made, and which might be extended to other points of structure
, two families which, though so nearly agreeing in the uniformity and peculiarity of their vessels, and in both of whicli the large tubes referred to are wanting, yet differ so widely from each other in their organs of reproduction and in their leaves, that they may be regarded as placed at opposite extremities of the scale of Dicoti/ledoiies. Secondli/. That uniformity of vascular structure is not always found in strictly natural families. Thus many tropical woody^ climbers exhibit remark- able peculiarities of vascular arrangement not existing in the greater part of the families to which they respectively belong, but which peculiarities appear to have no inlluence whatever in modifying their reproductive orfrans. Thus also in Myzodcndron^ the whole woody tissue consists of vasa scalari- forinia, a peculiar structure, and very different from that of all the other genera belonging to Loranthacecc, to which this genus has been referred, and to which, though it does not absolutely belong, it is nearly related. Even this peculiar structure of the stems of Myzodendron admits of considerable modifications in the different species of the genus, which is strikingly exemplified in comparing the loose vascular tissue with large and singularly constructed medullary ravs of M. brachi/stuchyum and quadrijlorum witii the more minute vessels and ex- tremely narrow rajs of J/, imnctulatnm. I may also notice that in TUlandsia nsneoides, as well as in the nearly related species of that genus, the capillary stems are destitute even of spiral vessels, though in Brorneliaccce generally the ordinary vascular system is found. Whatever may be the state of vessels in the fully developed parasites belong- ing to RaJlesiaceiP, it appears to me that at least RaJ/fesia in its very early 1 Mi/zodendron of Banks and Solander, from /ly^sw or fxv^u) sier/o, and <}kv^oovy lias been changed to Misodendron by De Candolle and all following systematic writers; no doubt merely from a mistake as to the intended derivation. Mi/zo- dendron, hitherto referred to Loranthaceoi, to which it is certainly closely allied, especially through Aiiddap/uie of Poeppig, appears to me to have characters sufficient to distinguish it as, at least, a suborder or tribe {Myzodoidrccc), namely, the structure of its ovarium, in which it approaches to Santalacece, having three ovula suspended from the apex of a central placenta, only one of which ripens; the entire absence of floral envelope in the male; the singular feathery appendages of the female flower and fruit compensating in the dis- persion and subsequent adhesion of its seeds, which are destitute of that viscidity existing in those of the parasitic Loranthacece. ; and lastly, the embryo being undivided, with its dilated and exsertcd radicle enclosed in a semi- transparent covering, a continuation of the membrane lining the cavity of the albumen in which the cmbrvo is lodged. 414 ON THE KEMALK rEOWKR AND FUMT OF 233] form merely different orders of the same natural class, in giving an account of a new and remarkable genus of the latter family.^ At present I shall only remark, that the sole remaining character employed to unite these two families and supposed to distinguish them from all others, namely, the simple or stages is entirely cellular, aud that this contimics to be the case not only until that mutual adaptation of parasite and stock wliich enables the former to complete its development has taken place, but until the first indications of its future structure have become perceptible. It may also be remarked, that even after the formation of vessels in the parasite is obvious, the direct union be- tween Edfflesia and the Vifis continues to be chiefly if not entirely cellular, the connection consisting in a slight mutual penetration or indentation of the two substances, whose cells are easily distinguishable. I may here advert to one of the most difficult points in the economy of Ra^esiacecCy namely, by what means their minute embryos, which are at the same time of an extremely loose texture, are enabled to penetrate through the bark of the plants on wdiich they vegetate, so as to account for such appear- ances as tiiose exhibited in the nascent RaffJesia Arnoldi represented in Tab. 25 (XXYI), A, in which I have been unable to trace any perceptible commu- nication with the surface, and where the parasite seems rather to grow out of than into the stock. Connected with this point a question may also arise, whether the earliest effort of the seed after its deposition in the proper nidus, by whatever means tiiis is effected, may not consist in the formation of a cellular tissue extending laterally under the bark of the stock and capable of producing the fully developed parasite. This question might not occur in regard to Raffleda and Bnigmansia, in both of which the individual plants are in general sufficiently distant on the root of the Vitis to make it probable that each developed parasite is produced from a distinct seed. But in Rilostyles^ and even Cyiinus^ where they are closely approximated, their possible origin from one common basis or thallus is more readily suggested, especially on considering that in the former genus, which is dioecious, each group of parasites is generally, perhaps always, exclusively of one sex; and that these groups, often of great density, not unfrequently surround completely the branch of the stock. But although this view did occur to n.e as not very improbable, and as tending to remove some of the apparent difficulties, I have never been able to trace any substance decidedly distinct from the proper tissue of the stock ; there are, however, some a))pear- ances favouring the hypothesis in both genera, especially in Pilodyh's, but which require careful examination in the living plants. ^ This geims, which was first found by Francis Masson, is the MydropetaJon of Mr. Harvey (in South Afr. Gen. p. 41$), who has described two species, from both of which Masson's plant is perhaps distinct. I may here advert to a note at p. 225 of my former memoir (in Linn. Soc. Trans, vol. xiii), {Ante, p. 390] in which 1 thought it not improbable that a parasite briefly noticed by Isert (in Keise nach Guinea, p. 288) might be re- lated to Rafflesia. I have now, however, reason to believe that Isert's plant is the Thonniiujia sanguinea of Vahl (in Act. Soc. Hist. Kat. Hafu. t. vi, p. 124, t. 6, and iSchumacher, Guincische Plant, p. 431), a genus nearly related to, if really distinct from Balaiiophorn. RAFFLESIA AUXOT.DT. 11.") acotyledonous embryo, exists equally in Orchidece. And if it be ein])loye(1 aloiipj with those charaeters connected with their pecuHar econoiny, namely, the imperfect development of leaves, the want of stomata and absence of green colom*, the class cannot be limited to Jlafllcnacc^e and Bahnwplio- rece, for an embryo of exactly the same kind exists in (Jru- hanche, and other, perhaps all other, genera parasitic on roots, a remark which I made, thongh not with snlHcient precision, in my former essay. ^ Jhit snch a classification, though founded on seemingly very important technical cha- racters, Avould hardly be received in a strictly natural ar- rangement, and it seems to me fpiite as paradoxical to ap- proximate two such genera as RaJ/lcsia and B(d(iiioj)hora. RAFFLESIA ARNOLD!. RafHesia Arnoldi, R. B. in Linn. Soc. Transact, vol. xiii, p. 201, tabs. 15—22 {Ante, 2^. 374, tabs. 13—20) Mas. Rafflesia Titan, Jack in Malayan Miscclf., Append, to vol. i. Desc. Plaxta feminea niasculae onmino similis in- [23* sertione, bracteis et ])erianthio. Colanina qua3 tigura, stylis disci et liuil)o elevato iiidiviso apicis, iiecnon annulo duplici baseos cum mascula \)vv singula punctaconvenit ; ah eadem difFert e-vtcrne rudimen- tis solum minutis paj)ilkeformibus ])olliiie destitutis anthe- rarum, et loco cavitatum antheris maris respondentinm sulci tantum lineares angusti nee })rofundi : interne ovario pro- cessibus indefinite numerosis irregulariter confluentibus in cavitatibus labyrinthi speciem formantibus diviso. Ovula nmnerosissima ])arietihus cavitatum ovarii sine ordine sparsn, primo nucleo papilliformi sessili nudo, niox basi attenuato in funiculuni rectum, apice incrassatum pri- niordium annulare integumenti sin)[)licis (piod sensim auc- tum demum nucleum onmino includit ai)ice perforato, funi- ' AHtP,f). 391-2. 416 ON THE STRUCTUEE OF culoque simul elongato extra medium arete reciirvato et incrassato. Pericarpiiim, bracteis, calyce, apiceque patelliformi styli- gero colunnia3 clelapsis, deimdatum, omiiinb supemra vel liberum, subovatum caniosmn crassum alte rimosiim inde- hiscens, cavitatibus sicut in ovario indefinite nmnerosis in- ordinatis amorphis polyspermis. Semiiia pedicellata, funiculi dimidio inferiore cylindraceo cellulari molli pallido : superiore maxime incrassato arete recurvato subovato castaneo lacunoso solido duro. Semen 'qmmi ovatum vix diametro apicis dilatati funiculi, castaneum alte lacunosum. Integumentum exterius crasso-crustaceum subnucamen- taceum ; interiiis membranaceum pallidum lacunis exterioris leviter impressum. Albumen magnitudine integumenti interioris laxe cellulo- sum aqueo-pallidum. Embryo e cellulis subduplici serie ordinatis iis albuminis majoribus constans, ex apice albuminis ortus, ejusque dimi- dio longior. HYDNORA AERICANA. Hydnora africana, Thunb. in Act. Holm. (1775), vol. xxxvi, p. 69, tab. 2. U. Meyer in Nov. Act. Acad. Ccesar. Nat. Curios, vol. xvi, par. 2, p. 775, tab. 58. Planta Aphyteja, Besp. Acfiar. cum. tab. (1776). Amcen. Acad. vol. viii, p. 310. Apbyteia Hydnora, Harv. Gen. South Afr. p. 299. Loc'. Nat. Africa Australis parasitica in radicibus Eu- pliorbiae succulentse cujusdam secundum Thunberg et Drege; et quandoque Cotyledonis orbiculatse auct. D. Mundt in Harvey, South Afr. Gen. p. 299. Nuperrimc etiam in Africa boreali detecta, fid. sp. asserv. in Museo Parisiensi. Desc. Primordia sunt Caules e dilatata radice plantae sus- tinentis orti, humifusi v. ssepius semisepulti, angulati (4-5-6- goni) digitum crassi simplices v. saepius ramosi, solidi an- IIYDNORA AFRICAXA. 417 giilis tuberculatis, tuberculis approxiriiatis oljtusis, apicc saepc riinoso, ([uasi deliisccnti scd luiiiqiiam fibras cxse- [--^s renti ; intra corticcm strato paulo laxiorc iiiagis(|iie colorato, centi'o (lensiore c cellulis [)r9esei'tiiii conflato et fasciculis teiiuibus parcis vasoniiu instructo. E tuberculo plurinimu aiicto cxscitus est F/oa crcctus basi in peduncnluni abbreviatiun intus vasculosuni sensiiu paulo angustatus, penitiis cbracteatus. Ferlantlimn monopliylhun, tubnlosum, subinfnndibuli- forme, carnosum, cxtus (uti pedunculus) rimis ])lurimis su- pei'licialibus in areolis subrotundis plus minus angulatis squamas primo intuitu quodammodo referentibus divisum et quasi leprosum. Tubus intus glabemmus scd saepe transversini subrugosus. Lviihusi\^:iW\\\ subacquans tripar- titus (rarissimc 4-partitus) sequalis, acstivatione induplicato- valvata ; laciniis primum latere liiantibus, apicibus diutius colia?rentibus demum distinctis, modice patentibus ovalibus oblongisve obtusiusculis, raarginibus veris late et obliqne indnplicatis majorem partem disci apiccmquc omnino oc- cultantibus extus ramentis nnmerosis subulatis conspersis marginalibusque elongatis ciliatis ; singulis disco lasvi e majore parte tecto puhinuh adnato oblongo carnoso, sa^pe longituclinaliter striato, apice marginibus laciniarum ibi coalitis occultato acutiusculo, basi obtusa subcordata. Columna staminea infra medium tubi orta, brevissima, annulum efFormans alte trilobum, lobis laciniis limbi oppo- sitis rotundatis obtusis. Antheris indefinite numerosis, connectivo communi crasso carnoso penitus adnatis, parallelo- approximatis, elongato-linearibns, bicruribus, crure altero plurimarum postico altero antico, nonnullis quasi pressione reliquarum et pra^cipue iis ad ortum loborum cokunna) sitis abbreviatis saspii^is in dorso, rariiis in ventre lobi obviis ; omnibus primum bilocularibus sed sulco unico longitudi- nali deliiscentibus. Fallen simplex splueroideum la^ve. Ovarium tot urn adherens, parietibus cavitatis la^vibus. Stirjma discum apicis ovarii occnpans, sessile depressum trilobum ; lobis iis annuli staminei et laciniis limbi perian- thii oppositis ; singulis striis lincaribus numerosis, e peri- 27 418 UN THE i'EMALE ELOWER A^ D EKUIT OF pheria cordata lobi centmm versus plus minus clivergentibus, respondentibus totidem lamellis planis arete approximatis sed ad cavitatem ovarii usque distinctis, ibique mauifestius separatis et placentiferis. Flacentce indefinite numeros^, una pluresve e superlicie interiore lamellae singulse stigmatis ortae, ideoque omnes ex apice ovarii pendulae, cjlindraceoe, dimidium cavitatis, cujus parietes loeves omnino steriles, superantes, undique ovulis dense tectae. Ovida primum sessilia jDapillEeformia uniformia, dein sub- cylindracea, breve pedicellata, apice obtuso depresso, v. per- forato V. membrana semitransparente tecto, nucleo incluso manifesto. Fericarjniim periantliio toto supero et annulo stamineo delapsis denudatum, stigmate persistenti apice clausum, sphseroideum magnitudine pomi minoris, areolis squamas 236] aemulantibiis inaequale quasi leprosum, carnosum crassiun indeliiscens, cavitate placentis undique seminiferis dense repleta. Semina subglobosa, pedicello brevi quandoque subnullo insidentia. Tiitegumeatuu} ed-terius crasso-membranaceum subpulpo- sum areolatum cellalis minute granulatis : iaterlus albumini arete adherens. Albumen densum, subcartilagineum, aqueo-pallidum, per lentem modice augentem structura quasi radiata, sed magis auctum constare videtur substantia densa semitransparenti alba nee in cellulas manifeste divisa, sed undique farcta corpusculis celluliformibus figura variis, in serie extima ma- joribus oblongo-obovatis, reliquis minoribus vix symmetrice positis, omnibus semiopacis e membrana materia minute granulosa repleta formatis. Substantia densa illbuminis uniformis forsan e cellulis parietibus incrassatis et obliteratis, singulis nucleo (cor- pusculo) semiopaco foetis. Embryo in centro albuminis parvus subglobosus aqueo- pallidus e cellulis numerosis parvis mollibus, materia minute granulosa rej)letis; ab albumine facile separabilis, et absque RAFFLES 1 A AKNOLDI, ETC. 419 uUa manifesta coiumunicatioiie emu cjusdem pej-ipheria vel ope suspensorii, v. canalis intermedio. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI. Tab. 21 (XXII). Y'lp;. 1. A female flower-bud, with the roots of the Filis (or C'/wv/i-) vertically divided, which shows the numerous irregular cavities of the ovarium chiefly, if not entirely, above the insertion of bractcK and calyx, and the vascular lines continued from the walls of the cavities through the upper solid part of the column into the axes of the style-like processes : — natural size. Fig. 2. A female flower-bud in the same stage of development, the bracteaj and calyx entirely removed, to show its outward resemblance to the male flower-bud (figured in Linn. Trans, vol. xiii, Tab. XXI) {Jfi/e, /. 19i :— natural size. Tab. 22 (XXill ... Fig. 1. A small segment of the column, of which part of the elevated un- divided limb is removed, to show the narrow furrows of the sides of the column corresponding in number witli the rudiments of antherie, seen in Fig. 2, which is the portion of the limb removed from fig. 1 : — natural size. -237 Fig. 3. The upper half of one of the styles of the disc, with its terminating hairs: — magnified 10 diameters. Fig. 4. A portion of fig. 3, somewhat more highly magnified {20 diameters), vertically divided. Figs. 5, 6, and 7. Some of the hairs still more highly magnified, which, according to Mr. Bauer, have a secreting surface seen in fig. 7, and which in figs. 5 and G is covered with the secretion, consisting of spherical particles enveloped in mucus at fig. S: — magnified 100 diameters (but see observations respecting them in page 225). (J/ifi-, ]). -^LOo.) Figs. 9 and 10. Longitudinal and transverse sections of a style : — magnified 50 diameters. Fig. 11. A transverse section of half the ovarium, to show the numerous irregularly ramified cavities, and the arrangement of vascular cords belonging to the bractcrc and calyx : — natural size. Fig. 12. A small portion of the ovarium, with the ovula covering the surface of the cavities, and the vascular lines passing through the axes of the parietes : — magnified 20 diameters. Figs. 13 — 18. Ovula in various stages (the earliest observed are not repre* sented) :— magnified 100 diameters. 420 ox THE FEMALE FLOWEll AND FRUIT OF Tab. 23 (XXIV). Fig. 1. A ripe pericarpium, of the natural size, the calyx, bracteye and apex of the column being deciduous. Fig. 2. The same divided vertically, and showing the thickness of the densely-fleshy and deeply-furrowed covering, and also that tlie whole of the ovarial cavity is above tlie insertion of bracteae and calyx. Tab. 21 (XXY). Fig. 1. A small portion of the wall of two adjoining cavities, the surfaces covered with numerous seeds, all of equal size : — maguitied 20 diameters. Fig. 2. A seed with its funiculus, of which the lower erect portion is filiform, the recurved upper half being of the same texture, colour and surface with the seed, which it somewhat exceeds in thickness : — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 8. The same divided longitudinally, to show the structure of the seed (according to Mr. Bauer), and that the enlarged apex of the funiculus is solid : — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 4. The nucleus of the seed taken out of its thick nut-like outer cover- ing : — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 5. The same nucleus, whose membranous coat is separated by pressure, iSS] to show the albumen: — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. 6. The denuded loosely-cellular albumen. Fig. 7. A portion of the albumen, exhibiting the embryo, ifs surface and lateral origin, according to Mr. Bauer: — magnified 100 diameters. Fig. R. Br. is a longitudinal section of the albumen, exhibiting R. Brown's view of the origin, form, and surface of the embryo. Tab. 25 (XXVI). Fig. ] . A branch of the Vitis, on which are four very young buds of Hafflesia Anioldi: — natural size. Of these, a. (not separately figured) is merely a very slight swelling, caused by the nascent parasite, but before its parts are distinguishable. A. (also separately figured, vertically divided and moderately magnified), the youngest parasite whose parts are distinguishable, deeply seated, entirely en- closed, and before its cortical covering corresponds with it in form. B. (in like manner separately figured, divided and magnified), in which the parasite is entirely enclosed in its reticular covering. C. In which the reticular covering has burst, vertically divided and mac;ni- fied. HYDNORA AFRICANA. Tab. 26 (XXVII). Fig. 1. A flower of Hydnora africana, with its very short base. Fig. 2. The same longitudinally divided :— both of the natural size. RAFFLKSIA ARNOT.Df, KTO. 421 Tab. 27 (XXVIII). Fj'fj. 1. Transverse section of a part of the tube of the pcrianthium, to show the three-lobed coluniua slaininea: — moderately magnified. Fif^. 2. Tiie inner surface of one of the tliree lobes of the column or antheral annul us. Fig. 8, Outer surface of the same: — both magnified in the same degree witli Fifj. i. Vertical section of a portion of one of the lobes of the columna slaminea, to show the thickness and texture of the common connective. Fig. 5. Transverse section of the same, which shows the original bilocularity of each anthera : — both more highly magnified. Fig. G. Grains of pollen, still more highly magnified. Fig. 7. Transverse section of the flower, to show the form and surface of [2:vj tlie stigma (of which the three primary divisions are opposite to the lobes of tiie columna staminea) : — magnified in the same degree with fig. 1. Fig. 8. A portion of the stigma, which shows its composition. Fig. 9. A transverse section about the middle of the same : — both magnified somewhat more than figs, 2 and ."5. ^ Fig, 10. A vertical section of the stigma, showing that the divisions of its surface extend quite through to the cavity of the ovarium, separating it into an equal number of lamellae, from the inner terminations of which the placentae are pendulous : — more higlily magnified than the preceding figures. Fig, 11. A small portion of the same, still more highly magnified. Fig. 12. A transverse section, more highly magnified than fig. 11, with its densely crowded ovula arising from every part of its surface. Fig, 13. Three ovula more highly magnified than fig, ]2, to show the pedicellus or attenuated base and depressed or perforated apex. Tab, 28 (XXIX). A ripe fruit (fig. 1), with tlie stock (the root of the supposed Eup/iorbia, fig. 3) and the decumbent angular branched stems of the parasite, from the thickened trunk of which the ripe fruit originates at fig, 2, and from a branch of which a very young flower-bud proceeds :— natural size. Tab. 29 (XXX), Fig, 1. The same ripe fruit vertically divided, with the prostrate thickened stem of the parasite and the root of the supposed Euphorbia, whose woody fibres and vessels appear to penetrate deeply into the substance of the thickened stem: — natural size. Fig, 2, A portion of the fruit transversely divided. Fig. 3. A transverse section of one of the placentrc, with the ripe seeds : — slightly magnified. Fig. 4. Two seeds, more highly magnified than fig. 3. Fig. 5. A seed, magnified in the same degree as fig. 1, and vertically divided, which exhibits the albumen more distinctly radiating than I have ever found it. Fig. C. A seed deprived of its outer coat. Fig. 7- The same transversely divided, which, as well as fig. .'>, shows the central globular embryo. 42.2 ox THE FEMALK FLOWER AXD FRUTT OF 2t0l SUPPLEMENT. To render the account of Rafflesir/ ArnoJdi more com- plete, I shall add the distinguishing characters of the order, tribes, genera and species of Baf/lesiacea with which I am acquainted. These characters, which form the chief part of the present supplement, as well as the notes to the original communication, have been written since November last. The paper itself is printed as it was read in June 183 '4, a very few slight alterations, and those chiefly verbal, ex- cepted.^ ■ ^ The foUowIcf]: brief abstract was publislied isi tlic Philosopliical Magazine for July, 1S.3I:~ ''LlN^'EA^' Society. "June 17. — A paper was read 'On the Eemale Flower and Fruit of Itaffiesia, with Observations on its Affinities, and on the Structure of Hi/chiora' By Robert Brown, Esq., Y.P.L.S. "The author's principal object in this paper is to complete his account of Uafflesia Arnoldi, the male flower of which he described in a former communi- cation, published in the l^th volume of the Society's Transactions; and, iu connection with the question of its place in a natural arrangement, ho intro- duces a more detailed descri})tion and figures of Hijdnora ufricana, than have liilherto been given. The drawings of JRafflesia which accompany the paper are by Francis Bauer, Esq., and those of Ibjdnora by the late Mr. Ferdinand Bauer. "From a comparison of Rafflesia with Bydnom and Cyiinus, he is confirmed in the opinion expressed in his former paper, but founded on less satisfactory evidence, that these three genera (to which Brugmansia of Blume is now to be added), notwithstanding several remarkable peculiarities in each, may all be referred to the same natural family ; and this famil}^ named by him Rajiesiacea, he continues to regard as being most nearly allied to Amrhice. " He does not, however, admit an arrangement lately proposed by M. Endlicher, and adopted by Mr. Lindley, by whom these genera are included in the same natural class with BalanopJwrea of Richard ; an approximation founded on tlieir agreement in the structure of embryo, and on the assumed absence of spiral vessels. On this subject he remarks, that in having a homo- geneous or acotyledonous embryo, they essentially accord, not only with many other plants, parasitical on roots, which it has never been proposed to unite with tliem, as Orohanrhe, &c., but also with OrcUdece^ their association with which would be still more paradoxical. And with respect to the supposed peculiarity in tlieir vascular structure, he states that he has found spiral vessels not only in BaftJma (in which he had formerly denied their existence), and in Jdydiiora and Cythnts, but likewise in all the Balanophorece examined by him, particularly Cynoiucrinm and Ilclosis, as Dr. von Martius had long since done in Laiiffsdorfia, and Professor Meyer very recently in Hydnora. 'Un his obscrvcitioiis on the ovulum of Rr/Jksia, he gives a view of its earlv RAFFLESIA Al^XOLDT, ETC. \1^ I have also to statc^ that an extensive and liip:lily import- ^n ant essay, entitled, ''An Attempt to analyse RhlrMufhccey by Mr. William Griffith, has been read during the present season before the Linnean Society, of which an abstract is given in the Proceedings. "From this essay I have here in- troduced the character of Baprla, a new genus belonging to Baf/lesiacece ; and have ventured to propose an alteration of the trivial name from Him a! a jj ana to Gri///fhii, in honour of the discoverer of this interesting addition to the tribe Ttafflesiece, whose species, with one exception, liave names similarlv derived. RArFLESIACEiE. Char. Diff. Ord. PpriantJiwm monophyllum regulare. Corolla nulla. Stamina : Antherae numerosse, simplici serie. Ovarium: placentis pluribus polyspermis, ovuHs ortho- tropis (sed in quibusdam reciirvatione apicis, penitus vel partim, liberi funiculi quasi anatropis). P erica rjnum indehiscens polyspermum. Emhrjio indivisus (cum v. absque albumine). Parasiticae racUcibus rariusve i/i ramis i)lantarum dicotj/Ie* done arum. stages of development, and which lie extends to Pho2nof]ramous plants generally, in 'some respects different from that laken by ]\L ^Mirbehwhp considers the nuclt-us of llie ovuliim, in its earliest state, as inclosed in its coats, which gradually open until they have attained their maximum of expansion, wlicu they again contract around the nucleus, and, at the same time, by elongating, completely inclose it. ]\[r. Brown, on the other hand, regards the earliest stage of the nucleus as merely a contraction taking place in the apex of a pre-existing papilla, whose surface, as well as substance, is originally uniform, and that its coats are of subsequent formation, each coat consisting, at first, merely of an annular thickening at the base of the nucleus, which, by gradual elongation, it entirely covers before impregnation takes place. " But this mode of development of the ovulum, he remarks, though very f'cneral, is not without exception; for in many, perhaps in all, Asclepiadea and Jpocinecp, the ovulum continues a uniform cellular tissue, cxhibitmg no distinction of parts until after the application of the pollen tube to a delinite part of its surface, when an internal separation or included nucleus lijst becomes visible."— See a translation of this abstract in Aiuial. des Sc. Xat ser. 2(ie, torn, i, p. 3G9. 4.24 ON THE FEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF Obs. liuic ordini appendendoe Jj)odanthes et Pilosft/Ies, quse a Rafflesiaceis Corolla tetrapetala et Antlieris 2-3- seriatis diversse ; iiecnon quod in caule aut ramis solum iiec unquaiii in radicibus parasiticae : attamen pliivibiis notis Cfjtineis conveniunt. 212] RAFFLESIEiE. Char. Diff. Trie. Perianfhiiim 5-10-fidiim. Aiithera sub apice dilatato columnae simplici serie adnatae, distinctae, poro unico v. duplici dehiscentes. Ovarium placentis confluentibiis v. distinctis undique ovuliferis. Pericarpium (semiadherens v. liberum) carnosum. Semina recurvata funiculo apice dilatato. JEmhryo alburaine inclusus axilis, albumine brevior. Parasiticae in radicibus sjjecierum Yitis v. Cissi. Flos suhsessiliSi bracfeis imbricatis vowsis. Rafflesia, B. Br. Char. Diff. Gen. PeriantJdum 5-fidum, aestivatione imbricata, corona faucis annulari indivisa. Columna (jenitaUiim apice dilatato patelliformi : disco pro- cessibus (stvlis?) numerosis styliformibus ! ; limbo elevato indiviso. Anther (2 multicellulosae, poro unico dehiscentes. Rafflesia (Patma) hermaplirodita, antlieris viginti plu- ribus, stylis indefinite numerosis confertis, perianthii tubo intus laevi (diametro floris sesquipedali-bipedali). Rafflesia Patma, Blame, Flor, Jew. p. 8, tabb. 1-3. Loo. Nat. Crescit in umbrosis Insulae parvae Nusa Kam- ban (/an, Javae ab austro vicinae. Blume. R. (Arnoldi) dioica, antlieris viginti pluribus, stylis in- definite numerosis confertis, annulo baseos columnae dnplici, RAFFLES I A ARNOLD!, KTC. 425 periantliii tiibo intiis ramcntaceo (diametro floris bi- trii)edali). Rafflesia Arnoldi, JR. Br. in Linn. Sue. Trans, vol. xiii, ]). :207. {Ante, p. 874). Loc. Naf. Ill sylvis umbrosis Sumatra}, anno 1818 de- tcxit b. J. Arnold, M. D. R. (HoRSFiELDii) dioica? stylis indefinite numerosis : centralibus confertis (diametro floris semipedali). Loc. Nat. Java, I), llorsfield, fjui Alabastra solum de- texit et depingi curavit. Obs. Species dubia a sequcnte divcrsa numero et ordi- natione stylorum (fid. ic. ined. D. llorsfield). R. (CuMLNGii) dioica, antlieris 10-12, stylis antlieras :24.'] numero vix superantibus abbreviatis : exterioribus (sa3pius 10) simplici serie; interioribus (1-3) invicem subaequidis- tantibus, annulo baseos columnae unico, periantliii tubo intus ramentaceo (diametro floris semipedali). Rafflesia Manillana, Tescliem. in Boston Journ. Nat. Llist. vol. iv, p. C8, tab. 6, mas. Loc. Nat. In Samar, Insula Philippinarum ; ubi primum legit D. Cuming, v. s. et in sp. vin. asserv. Desc. Planta dioica B. Arnoldi multoties minor, diametro floris expansi sexpoUicari, casterum ante expansionem e.rternh similis ut ovum ovo, indusio e cortice Vitis aut Cissi formato rugoso sed vix reticulato ; interne convenit corona faucis indivisa tubo intus ramentaceo : differt annulo baseos columnae unico (exteriore B. Arnoldi deficiente), antlieris maris paucioribus (10-12), stylis utriusque sexus vix antlieras numero superantibus, baud confertis sed subsimplici serie circulari propii^is limbo quani ccntro dispositis, cum non- nuUis (1-3) centralibus invicem distinctis et fere a?quidis- tantibus, omnibus abbreviatis crassitie dimidium longitu- dinis subsequante, apice pilis brevibus acutis ritivationc val- vata apicibus inrtc iuticxis. Colamna supernc dilatata apice cxcavato indiviso. Anfherce sub apicc dilatato simplici sci'ie adnatae, poro (luplici deliisccntcs ! Ovarium adherens, placcntis; indefinite numerosis (pa- rietalibus, Bhnnc). Brugmansia Zippelii, Blame, Flor. Jav(P,\). 15, tabb. 3-G. Loc. Nat. In provincia Buitenzorg Javae occidentalis, pi-inius reperit Ilortulanus Zippel. Blnmc, he. cif. HYDNOREiE. Char. Trie. Fcriantliium trifiduni, cTstivationc valvata. Stamina tubo perianthii inserta. Antherce numerosae, longitudinaliter dehiscentes, connatae in annuhnn trilobum cnjus lobi perianthii laciniis oppositi. Ovarium inferum : Stir/ma sessile depressuni trilobum, lobis singulis formatis e lamelHs ])hn'ibns ai)positis ad ovarii eavitateni usque distinctis ibique placentiferis ! FlaccntcB ab apiee ovarii (stigmatis lamellis) pendulae, subcylindraceas, undique ovulis numerosissimis ortliotropis teetae. Fericarpium calvuni, carnosum, cavitate placentis undique seminiferis pleno. Bemina : Emtjryo globosus in centro ! albuminis cartila- U'inei. Hydnora, Tliunh. iu% Char. Ckx. idem ac tribus. Hydnora (africana) hermaphrodita, perianthii laciniis 428 ON THE TEMALE FLOWER AND FRUIT OF late iiiduplicatis margine (angulo induplicatioins) ciliatis apicibiis demum liberis, antheris bicruribus aversis (crure altero postico altero antico). Hydnora africana, Thunh. in Act. Holm. vol. xxxvi, p. 69, tab. 2. Loc. Nat. In Africa austral! primum detexit Thunherg. H. (triceps) hermaphrodita, periantliii laciniis superne dilatatis connatisque inferne hiantibus margine nndis, an- theris omnino posticis. Hydnora triceps, Meyer in Nov. Act. Acad. Nat. Curios. vol. xvi, par. 2, p. 779. Loc. Nat. In Africa australi. D. Drege. H. (AMERICAN a) dioica, periantliii laciniis liberis nudis : niarginibus induplicatis angustissimis, antheris posticis. Loc. Nat. Exemplar unicum in Herb. D. Hooker in America australi lectum vidi. CYTINE^. Char. Diff. Trie. Flores diclines. Perianthium 4-8- fidum, eestivatione imbricata. Mas. Antherce in apice columnae simplici serie, definitse, biloculares loculis parallelo-appositis longitudinaliter dehis- centibus. Fem. Ovarium totum adherens uniloculare, placentis parietalibus definitis (8-1 G) distinctis, per paria approxima- tis, lobatis. Stylus 1. Stiyma radiato-lobatum. Embryo exalbuminosus, indivisus, homogeneus. Cytinus, Linn. Char. Gen. id. ac tribiis. Cytinus (Hypocistis) spica androgyna, perianthio qua- drifido : laciniis extus tenuissime pubescentibus. Cytinus Hypocistis, Li7i7u RAFFLESIA ARNOLDI, ETC. 120 Thyrsine, Glcclit. verm. Ahliand. i, p. 199, tab. '1. Loc. Nat. Europa australis et Africa boreal is. C. (dioicus) spicis dioicis paucifloris, floribus bibracte- :^h', atispc(lunciilatis,pcriantliiosexfi{lo: laciiiiis cxtiis liispidulis. Cytiiuis dioicus, Jiiss. In Annal. dit Mus. xii, p. 4i3. Hook. Ic. vol. iv, tab. 33G. PhelypLca saiiguinea; Thunh. Nov. Gen. pars ota, p. 93. Apbyteia iiiulticcps, Burch. Trav. vol. i, p. 213, fid. ex- empl. in herb, aiictoris visi. Loc. Nat. Africa australis. C. (AMERICAN cs) spicis dioicis multifloris, floribus scssi- libus absque bracteis lateralibus, perianthio octofido pateii- tissimo. Loc. Nat. Aiuerica sequinoctialis. B. Barclay, v. exeui- plaria mas. pi. in sp. vin. asserv. Obs. Mascula planta solum visa. Sjncce densae. Pe- rianthia sessilia sgepius octo-quandoque novem-fida, laciniis patentissimis. Columna staminea teres. Anther cc 8-9, biloculares posticae, loculis appositis longitudinaliter dehis- centibus, connectivis basi connatis extra medium distinctis singulisque in cus])idem subulatam productis. Pollen simplex. Nulla vestigia ovarii. APODANTHEJE. Char. Trib. Flores dioici. PeriantMiun 4-fidum v. 4- partitum, aestivatione imbricatum persistens. Corolla 4-petala ! decidua. Mas. Antherce infra apicem dilatatum indivisum columnac bi-triseriatae ! sessiles uniloculares. Eem. Ovarium adherens, uniloculare, ovulis orthotropis, per totam superficiem cavitatis sparsis. Stigma capitatum. Perlcarjjium baccatum, inferum v. semisuperum. Emhryo exalbuminosus, indivisus, homogenous. Parasiticae in caul ibiisetr amis [mmquam in radicibus) j^lcin- tarum dicotijledoncarum. 430 ON THE FEMALE ELOVVER AND FRUIT OF Apodanthes, PoifeaiL Char. Gex. Perianfhiuui monopbylluin 4-tiduiii, bi- bracteatum. Peiala ipso ovario (altius quam periantliium quod tex- tura diversum) inserta. Mas Fem. Ovarium semisuperum. Pericardium carnosuni, cavitate tetragona. Seviina: testa nucamentacea lacimosa (funiculo imcleum sequantev. siiperante). 247] Apodanthes Casearle, Poiieaii in AnnaL des Sc. Nat, iii, p. 422, tab. 26, fig. 1. Loc. Kat. Guiana gallica, in caulibus Caseariae spec, macroplivllae, Falil, proxiiUcC. Poiteau, v. in sp. vin. asserv. in Mus. Paris. PiLO style s, Guillem in . Frost ia, Bert. inecL et Bndl. gen. n. 725. Char. Gen. Periantliium 4-partitun], supenun. Petala textura fere perianthii et bractearum. Ovarium cavitate infra insertionem bractearum superior inn producta. Pericarj)ium cavitate absque angulis. Pilostyles (Berteiui) bracteis sepalisque ovato-oblongis niargine nudis, stigniate papuloso apice depresso-um- bilicato I Pilostyles Berterii, Guillem. in AnnaL JSc. Nat. ser. 2, vol. ii, p. 21, tab. 1. Apodanthes Berterii, Gardn. in Boole. Ic. new ser. vol. iii, tab. 655, A. Zoo. Nat. Chili, Bertero et Bridges, in Adesniiis para- sitica, V. s. P. (Blanchetii) bracteis sepalisque subrotnndis margin ciliatis 1 stigmate apice convexo. I I IIAI'FLESIA ARNOLDl, KTC. 431 Apodantlics Blanclietii, Gardn. foe. cit. J]. Loc. Xat. Brasilia, Blanchef, in BauhinicC sp. parasitica, V. s. Obs. Mas hujusce v. maxime aflinis speciei vicli in Museo Vindobonensi a. b. PoJd in Brasilia lecta, in raniis Bau- hiniye cujusdam parasitica. P. (Calliandr.e) bracteis sepalisque ovatis margine nudis, stigmate ovato-conico apice convexo. Apodanthes Calliandra^ Gardn. in Hook. Ic. new ser. vol. iii, tab. 644. Loc. Nat. In provincia Goyaz Brasiliic, in caulibus Cal- liandrie sp. D. Gardner, v. s. I CHARACTER AND DESCRIRTION OF KIN&IA; A NE\7 GENUS OF PLANTS FOU^'D ON THE SOUTH-WEST COAST OF NEW HOLLAND. WITH OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE OF ITS UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM, AND ON THE FEMALE FLOWER OF CYCADEiE AND CONIFER^E. BY R. BROWN, Esq., F.R.S.L. & E., F.L.S. [Reprinted from the 'Narrative of a Survey of the Intertropical and Western Coasts of Australia performed hetioeen the years 1818 and 1822. By Captain Philip P. King, B.N., F.B.S., F.L.S: Vol. U, pp. 534—565.] LONDON. 1827. 28 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION [53* OF KING I A, &c (Read before the Linnean Society of London, Nov. 1 and 15, 1825. In the Botanical Appendix to the Voijacje to Terra Aus- f rails, I have mentioned aphmt of very reniarka])le appear- ance, observed in the year ISO I, near the shores of King George the Third's Sound, in Mr. WestaU's view of which, pul)hshed in Captain Fhnders' Narrative, it is introduced. The phmt in cpiestion was then found with only the imperfect remains of fructification : I judged of its affinities, therefore, merely from its habit, and as in this respect it entirely agrees with Xanthorrha^a, included the short notice given of it in my remarks on Asphodeleae, to which that genus was referred/ Mr. Cunningham, the botanist at- tached to Captain King's voyages, who examined the plant in the same place of growth, in February, 1S18, and in Decend)er, 1821, was not more fortunate than myself. Captain King, however, in his last visit to King George's Sound, in November, 1822, observed it with ripe seeds : and at length Mr. William Baxter, whose attention I had particularly directed to this plant, found it on the shores of the same port in 1823, both in flower and fruit. To this zealous collector, and to his liberal employer, ^Ir. Hench- man, I am indebted for complete specimens of its fructifi- :63& ' Flinders Voy. vol. ii, /;. 57<). {Ante, p. 51.) 436 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION cation, which enable me to establish it as a genus distinct from any yet described. To this new genus I have given the name of my friend Captain King, who, during his important surveys of the Coasts of New Holland, formed valuable collections in several departments of Natural History, and on all occa- sions gave every assistance in his power to Mr. Cunningham, the indefatigable botanist who accompanied him. The name is also intended as a mark of respect to the memory of the late Captain Philip Gidley King, who, as Governor of New South Wales, materially forwarded the objects of Captain Flinders' voyage ; and to whose friendship Mr. Ferdinand Bauer and myself were indebted for important assistance in our pursuits while we remained in that colony. KINGIA. Ord. Nat. Juncece prope Dasypogon, Calectasiam et Xerotem. Char. Gen. PeriantJiiiwi sexpartitum, regulare, gluma- ceum, persistens. Stamina sex, fere hypogyna : Antheris basi aifixis. Ovarium triloculare, loculis monospermis ; ovidis adscendentibus. Stylus 1. Stigma tridentatum. Pericarpiwn exsuccum, indehiscens, monospermum, perian- thio scarioso cinctum. Planta facie Xanthorrhoese elatioris. Caudex arhores- cens cicatricibus basibusve foliorum exasperatus ? Folia caudicem terminantia cojifertissiina longissima^ figura et disposltione Xanthorrhoese. Pedunculi numerosi foliis breviores, bracteis vagitiantibus imbricatis tecti.floriferi ter- minates erecti,mox^caudice jjarum eton(/ato fotiisque novellis productis^ taterales, et divaricati vel dejtewi, terminati eapitulo denso globoso Jtoribus tribracteatis. KiNGiA Australis. Tab. C.^ Desc. Caudex arborescens erectus simplicissimus cylin- ^ See note at p. 187. OF KINGIA. 437 draceus, G — 18-pedes altus, crassitie femoris. Folia cau- diceiii tenniiiaiitia numerosissinia j)atiila, apicibus ar- l5.j»; cuato-recTirvis, lorea, solida, aiicipitia apice tcretiuscnlo, novella undique tecta pilis adpressis strictis acutis laevihus, angulis lateralibus et venti-ali retrorsum scabris. Pedunculi numerosi tcretes 8 — 12-pollicares crassitie digiti, vagiiiis integris brevibus imbricatis hinc in folioluin SLd)ulatuin productis tccti. Capitulum globosum, floriduni magnitu- dine pruni minoris, fructiferum pomum parvum aequans. Flores undique dense imbricati, tribracteati, sessiles. Bractea exterior lanccolata ])rcve acuminata planiusciila erecta, extus villosa intus glabra, post lapsuni fructus per- sistens : duce laterales angusto-naviculares, acutissimfic, carina lateribusque villosis, longitudine fere extcrioris, simul cum periantliio fructifero, separatim tamen, dilaben- tibus. Perianthium sexpartitum regulare subaequale glu- maceum : foliola lanceolata acutissima disco nervoso nervis immersis simplicissimis, antica et postica plana, lateralia complicata lateribus insequalibus, omnia basi subangustata, extus longitudinaliter sed extra medium praecipue villosa, intus glaberrima, aistivatione imbricata. Stamina sex subsnqualia, sestivatione stricta filamentis sensim elongan- tibus : Fdamenta fere hypogyna ipsis basibus foliolorum perianthii quibus opposita leviter adhoerentia, filiform ia glabra teretia : Anther ce stantes, ante dehiscentiam lineares obtusae filamento i)aulo latiores, dcflorata) siibulatao vix crassitie filamenti, loculis parallelo-contiguis conncctivo dorsali angusto adnatis, axi ventrali longitudinaliter deliis- centibus, lobulis baseos brevibus acutis subadnatis : Follcn simplex breve ovale la^ve. Fidilluni : Ovarium sessile disco nullo squamulisve cinctum, lanceolatum trigono- anceps villosum, triloculare, loculis monospermis. Ov(da erecta fundo anguli interioris loculi paulo supra basin suam inserta, obovata lenticulari-compressa, aptera: Testa in ipsa basi acutiuscula foramine minuto perforata : Memhrana interna respectu testya inversa, Imjusce nempe apici lata basi inserta, ovata apice angustato aperto foramen testae obturante : Nucleus cavitati mcmbranae conforniis, ejusdom basi insertus, ca^tcrum liber, pulposus sol id us, apice acu» 438 CHARACTER AND DESCRIPTION tiiisculo Isevi aperturam inembranse internae attingente. Sfi/his trigoiiiis strictus, infra villosus, diiiiidio superiore glabro, altitudine starainum, iisdem paulo prcECOcior, exser- tus nempe diiiii ilia adhuc iDclusa. Stigmata tria brevis- 537] sima acuta denticuliformia. Pericardium exsucciiiii, inde- hiscens, villosum, basi styli aristatum, perianthio scarioso et filameiitis emarcidis cinctum, abortione mouospermum. Semen turgidum obovatimi retusum, integumento (testa) simplici membraiiaceo aqiieo-pallido, liinc (intus) fere a basi acutiuscula, rajjJie fusca verticem retusum attingente ibique in chalazam parvam concolorem ampliata. Albumen semini conforme dense carnosum album. Embri/o monoco- tyledoneus, aqueo-pallidus subglobosus, extremitate infe- riore (radiculari) acuta, in ipsa basi seminis situs, serai- immersus, nee albumine omnino inclusus. Tab. C. fig. 1. KiNGi^ AusTRALispedunculus capitulo florido terminatus ; fig. 2, capitulum fructiferum ; 3, sectio transversalis peduncidi ; 4, folium : hae magnitudine natu- rali, sequentes omnes plus minus auctge sunt ; 5, flos ; 6, stamen: 7, anthera antice et ; 8, eadem postice visa; 9, pistillum ; 10, ovarii sectio transversalis; 11, ejusdem portio longitudinaliter secta exhibens ovulum adscendens cavitatem loculi replens ; 12, ovulum ita longitudinalitei- sectum ut membrana interna solummodo ej usque insertio in apice cavitatis testae visa sit; 13, ovuli sectio longitudi- nalis profundius ducta exhibens membranam internam et nucleuni ex ejusdem basi ortum ; 14, bracteae capituli fruc- tiferi; 15, pericarpium perianthio tilamentisque persisten- tibus cinctum ; IG, pericarpium perianthio avulso filamen- tormn basibus relictis ; 17, semen. Obs. I. — It remains to be ascertained, whether in this genus a resin is secreted by the bases of the lower leaves, as in Xanthorrhoea ; and whether, which is probable, it agrees also, in the internal structure of its stem with that genus. In Xanthorrhoea the direction of fibres or vessels of the caudex seems at first sight to resemble in some degree the dicotyledonous arrangement, but in I OF KINGIA. 439 reality much more nearly approaches to that of Dracoeiia Draco, allowance bemji; made for tlie greater number, and extreme narrowness of leaves, to which all the radiating [538 vessels belong.^ Obs. IL —I have placed Kingia in the natural order Junceae along with Dasypogon, Calectasia and Xerotes, genera peculiar to New Holland, and of which the two former have hitherto been observed only, along with it, on the shores of King George's Sound. The striking resemblance of Kingia, in caudex and leaves, to Xanthorrhoea, cannot fail to suggest its affinity to that genus also. Although this affinity is not con- firmed by a minute comparison of the parts of fructifica- tion, a sufficient agreement is still manifest to strengthen the doubts formerly expressed of the importance of those characters by which I attempted to define certain families, of the great class Liliacese. In addition, however, to the difference in texture of the outer coat of the seed, and in those other points, on which I then chiefly depended in distinguishing Juncea? from Asphodelea3, a more important character in Junceae exists in the position of the embryo, whose radicle points always to the base of the seed, the external umbilicus being placed in the axis of the inner or ventral surface, either immediately above the base as in Kingia, or towards the middle, as in Xerotes. Obs. in. — On the structure of the Unimpregnated [5:?o OvuLUM in Flicenogamous Plants. The description which I have given of the Ovnhnn of Kingia, though essentially different from the accounts hi- therto published of that organ before fecundation, in * My knowledge of this remarkable structure of Xantliorrhnca is chiefly derived from specimens of the euudex of one of the larger s|)ecies of the genus, brought from Port Jackson, and deposited in the collection at, the Jardin du Koi of Paris by M. Gaudiciiaud, the very intelligent botanist who was attaelud to Captain l)e Freycinct's voyage. 440 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE reality agrees with its ordinary structure in Phaenogamous plants. I shall endeavour to establish these two points ; namely, the agreement of this description with the usual structure of the Ovulum, and its essential difference from the ac- counts of other observers, as briefly as possible at present ; intending hereafter to treat the subject at greater length, and also with other views. I have formerly more than once^ adverted to the struc- ture of the Ovulum, chiefly as to the indications it affords, even before fecundation, of the place and direction of the future Embryo. These remarks, however, which were certainly very brief, seem entirely to have escaped the notice of those authors who have since written on the same subject. In the Botanical Appendix to the Account of Captain Plinders' Voyage, published in 1814, the following de- cription of the Ovulum of Cejphalotus follicular is is given *' Ovulum erectum, intra testam membranaceam continens sacculum pendulum, magnitudine cavitatis testae," and in reference to this description, I have in the same place remarked that, from '' the structure of the Ovulum, even in the unimpregnated state, I entertain no doubt that the radicle of the Embryo points to the umbilicus.*'^ My attention had been first directed to this subject in ] 809, in consequence of the opinion I had then formed 540] of the function of the Chalaza in seeds f and some time before the publication of the observation now quoted, I had ascertained that in Phaenogamous plants the un- impregnated Ovulum very generally consisted of two concentric membranes or coats, enclosing a Nucleus of a pulpy cellular texture. I had observed also that the inner coat had no connection either with the outer or with the nucleus, except at its origin ; and that with relation to the outer coat it was generally inverted, while it always agreed in direction with the nucleus. And, ^ Flinders' Voy. ii, p. 601 {Ante^ p. 77), and Linn. Soc. Tr ansae, xii. p. 13G. ' Fli?iders'' Voy. loc. cit. 3 Linn. Soc. Transac. x, p. 35. OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 4ri\ lastly, that at the apex of the nucleus the radicle of the future Embryo would constantly be found. On these grounds my opinion respecting the Embryo of Cephalotus was formed. In describing the ovulum in this genus, I em])loye(l, indeed, tlie less correct term, " sacculus," which, however, sufticiently expressed the appearance of the included body in the specimens ex- amined, and served to denote my uncertainty in this case as to the presence of the inner membrane. I was at that time also aware of the existence, in several plants, of a foramen in the coats of the Ovuhuii, always distinct from, and in some cases diametrically opposite to, the external umbilicus, and which I had in no instance found cohering either directly with the parietes of the Ova- rium, or with any process derived from them. But, as I was then unable to detect this foramen in many of the plants which I had examined, I did not attach sufficient importance to it ; and in judging of the direction of the Embryo, entirely depended on ascertaining the apex of the nucleus, either directly by dissection, or indirectly from the vascular cord of the outer membrane ; the termination of this cord affording a sure indication of the origin of the inner membrane, and consequently of the base of the nu- cleus, the position of whose apex is therefore readily de- hi termined. In this state of my knowledge the subject was taken up in 1818, by my lamented friend the late Mr. ^J'honias Smith, who, eminently qualitied for an investigation where minute accuracy and great experience in microscopical ob- servation were necessary, succeeded in ascertaining the very general existence of the foramen in the membranes of the Ovidum. But as the foramina in these membranes invari- ably correspond both with each other and with the apex of the nucleus, a test of the direction of the future Embryo was consequently found nearly as universal, and more obvious than that which I had [)reviously employed. To determine in what deforce this account of the vci^-e- table Ovulum differs from those hitherto given, and in sonic measure, that its corectness may be judged of, I shall pro- 4i2 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE ceed to state tlie various observations that have been ac- tually made, and the opinions that have been formed on the subject as briefly as I am able, taking them in chronological order. In 1672, Grew^ describes in the outer coat of the seeds of many Leguminous plants a small foramen, placed oppo- site to the radicle of the Embryo, which, he adds, is " not a hole casually made, or by the breaking off of the stalk," but formed for purposes afterwards stated to be the aera- tion of the Embryo, and facilitating the passage of its radicle in germination. It appears that he did not consider this foramen in the testa as always present, the functions which he ascribes to it being performed in cases where it is not found, either, according to him, by the hikim itself, or in hard fruits, by an aperture in the stone or shell. 542] In another part of his work^ he describes and figures, in the early state of the Ovulum, two coats, of which the outer is the testa ; the other, his " middle membrane/' is evidently what I have termed nucleus, whose origin in the Ovulum of the Apricot he has distinctly represented and described. Malpighi, in 1675,^ gives the same account of the early state of the Ovulum ; his " secundinse externse " being the testa, and his chorion the nucleus. He has not, however, distinguished, though he appears to have seen, the foramen of Grew, from the fenestra and fenestella, and these, to which he assigns the same functions, are merely his terms for the hilum. In 1G94, Camerarius, in his admirable essay on the sexes of plants ,^ proposes, as queries merely, various modes in which either the entire grains of pollen, or their particles after bursting may be supposed to reach and act upon the unirapregnated Oviiln, which he had himself carefully ob- served. With his usual candour, however, he acknowledges his obligation on this subject to Malpighi, to whose more detailed account of them he refers. 1 Anatomy of Vermel, began )>. 3. Anat. of Plants, p. 2. - Anat. of Plants, p. 210, tab. 80. ^ Anatome Plant, p. 75, et 80. ^ Riid'dphi Jacohi Camerarii de sex u, plantar urn epistola, p. 8. 45, et seq. OF TIIK UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 4-t3 Mr. Samuel Morhind, in 170:3,^ in extending Leeuwen lioek's hypothesis of generation to plants, assiunes the ex- istence of an apertnre in the Ovulum, tlu'ongh which it is impregnated. It appears, indeed, that he had not actually observed this aperture before fecundation, but inferred its existence generally and at that period, from having, as he says, '"' discovered in the seeds of beans, peas, and Phascoli, just under one end of what we call the eye, a manifest perforation, which leads directly to the seminal :-^t:3 plant," and by which he supposes the embryo to have en- tered. This perforation is evidently the foramen discovered in the seeds of Leguminous plants by Grew, of whose ob- servations respecting it he takes no notice, though he quotes him in another part of his subject. In 1704, Etienne Francois Geoffroy," and in 1711, his brother Claude Joseph GeofFroy,^ in support of the same hypothesis, state the general existence of an aperture in the unimpregnated vegetable Ovulum. It is not, however, pro- bable that these authors had really seen this aperture in the early state of the Ovulum in any case, but rather that they had merely advanced] from the observation of Grew, and the conjecture founded on it by Morland, whose hypothesis they adopt w^ithout acknowledgment, to the unqualitied assertion of its existence, in all cases. For it is to be remarked, that they take no notice of what had previously l)een observed or asserted on the more important parts of their subject, while several passages are evidently copied, and the whole account of the original state and development of the Ovu- lum is literally translated from Camerarius's Essay. Noi' does the younger Geofl'roy mention the earlier publication of his bi'other, from which his own memoir is in great part manifestly derived. In 1718, Vaillant/ who rejects the vermicular hypothesis of generation, supposes the influence of the Pollen to con- sist in an aura, conveyed by the trachea} of the style to the 1 Philosoph. Transact, vol. xxiii, n. 287, p. 1174. ^ Qud'slio Mcdica an Jlominis primordia Vermis^ in auctoris Tradatu de Miiieria Mtdica, torn. i. p. Pi.S. •' Mem. de V Acad, dcs Sc. d>' ParU, 1711, p. 210. ' Discours sur la Slruclure dcs Fleurs, p. 20. 444 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE ovula, which it enters, if I rightly understand him, by the 544] funiculus umbilicalis : at the same time he seems to admit the existence of the aperture in the coat. In 1745, Needham,^ and in 1770, Gleichen,^ adopt the hypothesis of jNlorland, somewhat modified, however, as they consider the particles in the grains of Pollen, not the grains themselves, to be the embryos, and that they enter the ovula by the umbiHcal cord. Adanson, in 1763,^ states the Embryo to exist before fecundation, and that it receives its first excitement from a vapour or aura proceeding from the Pollen, conveyed to it through the trachese of the style, and entering the Ovuluni by the umbilical cord. Spallanzaiii,^ who appears to have carefully examined the uninipregnated Ovula of a considerable variety of plants, found it in general to be a homogeneous, spongy, or gela- tinous body ; but in two Cucurbitacese to consist of a nucleus surrounded by three coats. Of these coats he rightly supposes the outermost to be merely the epidermis of the middle membrane or testa. Of the relative direction of the testa and inner coat in the two plants in question he takes no notice, nor does he in any case mention an aper- ture in the Ovulum. Gsertner, who, in the preface to his celebrated work, dis- plays great erudition in every branch of his subject, can hardly, however, be considered an original observer in this part. He describes the uninipregnated Ovulum as a pulpy homogeneous globule, whose epidermis, then scarcely dis- tinguishable, separates in a more advanced stage, and be- comes the testa of the seed, the inner membrane of which is 5153 entirely the product of fecundation.^ He asserts also that the Embryo constantly appears at that point of the ovulum where the ultimate branches of the umbilical vessels per- forate the inner membrane ; and therefore mistakes the apex for the base of the nucleus. * New Microscopical Discoveries, p. 60. ^ Oljserv. Microscop. p. 45, ^^ 6J, § cxviii. ^ Fam. (ies Plant, toni, i, p. 121. ^ Fiuca Aiiim. e Veget. torn, iii, p. 309—332. '" Gcert. de Fruct. e't Sem. i, p. 57, 59, el Gl. or THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 445 In 180G Mons. Turpin^ })ul)lislicd a memoir on the organ l)y which the fecundating fluid is introduced into tlie vege- table ovulum. The substance of this memoir is, that in all Phccnogamous plants fecundation takes place through a cord or fasciculus of vessels entering the outer coat of the ovulum, at a point distinct from, but, at the period of impreg- nation, closely approximated to the umbilicus ; and to the cicatrix of this cord, which itself is soon obliterated, he gives the name of Micropyle : that the ovulum has two coats each havingits proper umbilicus, or, as he terms it,omphalode; that these coats in general correspond in direction ; that more rarely the inner membrane is, with relation to the outer, inverted ; and that towards the origin of the inner membrane the radicle of the embryo uniformly points. It is singular that a botanist, so ingenious and expe- rienced as M. Turpin, should, on this subject, instead of appealing in every case to the unimpregnated ovulum, have apparently contented himself with an examination of the ripe seed. Hence, however, he has formed an erroneous opinion of the nature and origin, and in some plants of the situation, of the micropyle itself, and hence also he has in all cases mistaken the apex for the base of the nucleus. A minute examination of the early state of the ovulum does not seem to have entered into the plan of the late celebrated M. Richard, when in 1808 he published his valuable and original Analyse du Fruit. The ovulum has, [5w according to him, but one covering, which in the ripe seed he calls episperm. He considers the centre of the hilum as the base, and the chalaza, where it exists, as the natural apex of the seed. M. Mirbel, in 1815, though admitting the existence of the foramen or micropyle of the testa,' describes the ovulum as receiving by the hilum both nourishing and fecundating vessels,^ and as consisting of a uniform parenchyma, in which the embryo appears at first a minute point, gradually converting more or less of the surrounding tissue into its ^ Annal. du Mus. d'HisL Nat. vii, p. 199. ^ Elan, de Physiol. Veg. et de Bot. torn, i, p. 1-9. ^ Id. torn, i, p. 314. 446 OBSEllYATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE own substance ; the coats and albumen of the seed being formed of that portion which remains.^ In the same year, M. Auguste de Saint Hihare^ shows that the micropyle is not always approximated to the urn- biUcus ; that in some plants it is situated at the opposite extremity of the ovulum, and that in all cases it corresponds with the radicle of the embryo. This excellent botanist, at the same time, adopts M. Turpin's opinion, that the micropyle is the cicatrix of a vascular cord, and even gives instances of its connection with the parietes of the ovarii nii ; mistaking, as I believe, contact, which in some })lants un- questionably takes place, and in one family, namely, Plum- baginese, in a very remarkable manner, but only after a certain peried, for original cohesion, or organic connection, which I have not met with in any case. In 1815 also appeared the masterly dissertation of Pro- fessor Ludolf Christian Treviranus, on the development of 547] the vegetable Embryo,^ in which he describes the ovu- lum before fecundation as having two coats ; but of these, his inner coat is evidently the middle membrane of Grew, the chorion of Malpighi, or what I have termed nucleus. In 1822, Mons. Dutrochet, unacquainted, as it would seem, with the dissertation of Professor Treviranus, pub- lished his observations on the same subject.* In what re- gards the structure of the ovulum, he essentially agrees with that author, and has equally overlooked the inner membrane. It is remarkable that neither of tliese observers should have noticed the foramen in the testa. And as they do not even mention the well-known essays of MM. Turpin and Auguste de St. Hilaire on the micropyle, it may be pre- sumed that they were not disposed to adopt the statements of these authors respecting it. Professor Link, in his Fhilosophia Botanica, published in 1824, adopts the account given by Treviranus, of the ' Id. loc. cit. - Mem. du Miis. d'Hist. Nat. ii, p. 270, et seq. ^ Entwick. des Embryo im Fflatizen-Ey. " Mem. du Mus. d'Hist. Nat. torn, viii, p. 2il, et seq. OF THE UNIMPREGNATKl) OVULUM. 447 coats of the ovuliuu before impregnation ;^ and of M. l^n-pin, as to tlio situation of the inicrojnlc, and its hc'iufr the cicatrix of a vascidar cord. Yet lie seems not to admit the function ascribed to it, and asserts that it is in many cases wanting.^ The account which I have given of the structure of tho vegetable ovulum differs essentially from all those now quoted, and I am not acquainted with any other observa- tions of importance respecting it. Of the authors referred to, it may be remarked, that those who have most particularly attended to the ovulum externally, have not always examined it at a sufficiently [sw early period, and have confined themselves to its surface : that those who have most minutely examined its internal structure, have trusted too much to sections merely, and have neglected its appearance externally : and that those who have not at all examined it in the early stage have given the most correct account of its surface. This account was founded on a very limited observation of rij)e seeds, generalized and extended to the unimpregnated ovu- lum, in connexion with an hypothesis then very commonly received : but this hypothesis being soon after abandoned, their statement respecting the ovulum was rejected along with it. In the ovulum of Kingia, the inner membrane, with re- lation to the external umbilicus, is inverted ; and this, as I have already observed, though in direct opposition to M. Turpin's account, is the usual structure of the organ. There are, however, several families in each of the two primary divisions of phsenogamous plants, in which the inner membrane, and consequently the nucleus, agrees in direction with the testa. In such cases the external um- bilicus alone aftbrds a certain indication of the position of the future end)ryo. It is an olnious consequence of what has been already stated, that the radicle of the embryo can never point di- rectly to the external umbilicus or hilum, though this is Elem. Philos. Bot. p. 8:VS. - Jd. p. 310. 448 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE said to be generally the case by the most celebrated carpo- logists. Another observation may be made, less obviously a con- sequence of the structure described, but equally at variance with many of the published accounts and figures of seeds, namely, that the radicle is never absolutely enclosed in the albumen ; but, in the recent state, is either immediately in contact with the inner membrane of the seed, or this con- tact is established by means of a process generally very r.49] short, but sometimes of great length, and which indeed in all cases may be regarded as an elongation of its own sub- stance. From this rule I have found one apparent devia- tion, but in a case altogether so peculiar, that it can hardly be considered as setting it aside. It is necessary to observe, that I am acquainted with exceptions to the structure of the ovulum as I have here described it. In Compositse its coats seem to be imper- forated, and hardly separable, either from each other or from the nucleus. In this family, therefore, the direction of the embryo can only be judged of from the vessels of the testa.-^ And in Lemna I have found an apparent in- version of the embryo with relation to the apex of the nucleus. In this genus, however, such other peculiarities of structure and economy exist, that, paradoxical as the assertion may seem, I consider the exception rather as con- firming than lessening the importance of the character. It may perhaps be unnecessary to remark, that the raphe, or vascular cord of the outer coat, almost universally belongs to that side of the ovidum which is next the placenta. But it is at least deserving of notice, that the very few apparent exceptions to this rule evidently tend to confirm it. The most remarkable of these exceptions occur in those species of Euonymus, which, contrary to the usual structure of the genus and family they belong to, have pendulous ovula ; and, as I have long since noticed, in the perfect ovula only of Abelia.^ In these, and in the other cases in which the raphe is on the outer side, or that most remote ' Linn. Soc. Transact, xii, p. 136. ^ Abel's China, p. 377. Oi' THE rXI^EPIlKr.NATKD OVULUM. 449 from the [)laceiita, tlic ovula arc in reality resiipiiiatc ; an economy apparently essential to their development. The distinct origins and diti'erent directions of the nom'ishing vessels and channel throngh which fecunda- [550 tion took place in the ovnlum, may still bo seen in many of those ripe seeds that are winged, and either present their margins to the placenta, as in Proteaceae, or have the plane of the wing at right angles to it, as in several Liliace^T. These organs are visible also in some of those seeds that have their testa produced at both ends beyond the inner membrane, as Nepenthes ; a structure which ])roves the outer coat of scobiibrm seeds, as they are called, to be really testa, and not arillus, as it has often been termed. The importance of distinguishing between the membranes of the unimprcgnated ovukun and those of the ripe seed, must be sufficiently evident from what has been already stated. But this distinction has been necessarily neglected by two classes of observers. The first consisting of those, among whom are several of the most eminent carpologists, who have regarded the coats of the seed as products of fecundation. The second, of those authors who, professing to give an account of the ovulum itself, have made their observations chiefly, or entirely, on the ripe seed, the coats of which they must consequently have supposed to be formed before impregnation. The consideration of the arillus, which is of rare occur- rence, is never complete, and whose development takes place chiefly after fecundation, might here, perhaps, be entirely omitted. It is, however, worthy of remark, that in the early stage of the ovulum, this envelope is in general hardly visible even in those cases where, as in liibbertia volubilis, it attains the greatest size in the ripe seed ; nor does it in any case, with which 1 am accpiainted, cover the foramen of the testa until after fecundation. The IcHia, or outei' coat of the seed, is verv 2;encrallv formed by the outer membrane of the ovulum ; and in most cases wliere the nucleus is inverted, which is the more [ssi usual structure, its origin may be satisfactorily determined; either by the hilum being more or less lateral, while tlu^ 29 450 OBSERVATIONS ON THE STRUCTURE foramen is terminal ; or more obviously, and with greater certainty, where the raphe is visible, this vascular cord uni- formly belonging to the outer membrane of the ovulum. The chalaza, properly so called, though merely the termi- nation of the raphe, affords a less certain character, for in many plants it is hardly visible on the inner surface of the testa, but is intimately united with the areola of insertion of the inner membrane or of the nucleus, to one or other of which it then seems entirely to belong. In those cases where the testa agrees in direction with the nucleus, I am not acquainted with any character by which it can be ab- solutely distinguished from the inner membrane in the ripe seed ; but as a few plants are already known, in which the outer membrane is originally incomplete, its entire absence, even before fecundation, is conceivable ; and some possible cases of such a structure will be mentioned here- after. There are several cases known, some of which I have formerly noticed,^ of the complete obliteration of the testa in the ripe seed ; and on the other hand it appears to con- stitute the greater part of the substance of the bulb-like seeds of many Liliacese, where it no doubt performs also the function of albumen, from which, however, it is readily distinguished by its vascularity.^ But the most remarkable deviation from the usual structure and economy of the outer membrane of the ovulum, both in its earliest stage and in the ripe fruit, that I have yet met with, occurs in Banksia and Dryandra. In these two genera I have ascertained that the inner membrane of the ovulum, before fecundation, 552] is entirely exposed, the outer membrane being even then open its whole length ; and that the outer membranes of the tw^o collateral ovula, which are originally distinct, co- here in a more advanced stage by their corresponding sur- faces, and together constitute the anomalous dissepiment of the capsule ; the inner membrane of the ovulum con- sequently forming the outer coat of the seed. The inner membrane of the ovulum, however, in general J Umi. Soc. Transact, xii, p. 149. {Ante, p. 364.) ^ ibj^. 1 OV THR UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. 451 appears to be of greater importance as connected witli fecundation, than as affordinp; protection to the nucleus at a more advanced period, iw in many cases, before im- pregnation, its perforated apex projects beyond the aper- ture of the testa, and in some plants })uts on the appearance of an obtuse, or even dilated stigma ; while in the ripe seed it is often either entirely obliterated, or exists only as a thin film, which might readily be mistaken for the epi- dermis of a third membrane then frecpiently observable. This ///ird coat is formed by the proper membrane or cuticle of the Nucleus, from whose substance in the unim- {)regnated ovulum it is never, I believe, separable, and at that period is very rarely visible. In the ripe seed it is distinguishable from the inner membrane only by its apex, which is never perforated, is generally acute and more deeply coloured, or even sphacelated. The membrane of the nucleus usually constitutes the innermost coat of the seed. But in a few plants an ad- ditional coat, apparently originating in the inner membrane of Grew, the vesicula colliquamenti or amnios of Malpighi, also exists. In general the Amnios, after fecundation, gradually en- larges, till at length it displaces or absorbs the whole sub- stance of the nucleus, containing in the ripe seed both the embryo and albumen, where the latter continues to exist. In such cases, however, its proper membrane is connuonly [553 obliterated, and its place supplied either by that of the nucleus, by the inner membrane of the ovulum, or, where both these are evanescent, by the testa itself. In other cases the albumen is formed by a deposition of granular matter in the cells of the nucleus. In some of these cases the membrane of the amnios seems to be per- sistent, forming even in the ripe seed a proper coat for the embryo, the original attachment of whose radicle to the apex of this coat may also continue. This, at least, seems to me the most probable explanation of the structure of true Nynn)haeaceae, namely, Nuphar, Nyuiphaea, Euryale, Hy- dropeltis, and Cabomba, notwithstanding their very re- 452 STRUCTURE OF THE UNIMPREGNATED OVULUM. markable germination, as observed and figured in Nymphaea and Nupliar by.Tittmann.^ In support of this explanation, ^A'llicll differs from all those yet given, 1 may here advert to an observation pub- lished many years ago, though it seems to have escaped every author wlio has since written on the subject, namely, that l)efore the maturity of the seed in Nymph seacege, the sacculus contains along with the embryo a (pidpy or semi- fluid) substance, which I then called Vitellus, applying at that time this name to every Ijody interposed between the albumen and embryo.^ The opinion receives some confirmation also from the existence of an extremely fine filament, hitherto overlooked, which, originating from the centre of the lower surface of the sacculus, and passing through the hollow axis of the Albumen, probably connects this coat of the Embryo in an early stage with the base of the nucleus. 5541 The same explanation of structure applies to the seeds of Piperacea3 and Saururus ; and other instances occur of the persistence either of the membrane or of the substance of the amnios in the ripe seed. It may be concluded from the whole account which I have given of the structure of the ovulum, that the more important changes consequent to real, or even to spurious fecundation, must take place within the nucleus ; and that the albumen, properly so called, may be formed either by a deposition or secretion of granidar matter in the utriculi of the amnios, or in those of the nucleus itself, or lastly, that two substances having these distinct origins, and very different textures, may coexist in the ripe seed, as is pro- bably the case in Scitaminese. On the subject of the ovulum, as contained in an ova- rium, I shall at present make but one other remark, which forms a necessary introduction to the observations that follow. ' Keinumg der Pflanzen, p. 19 et 27, tab. 3 et 4. - Prodr. 'Flor. Nov. IIoll. i, p. 30G. THE FEMALE FLOWER IN CYCADE.fl AND CONIFEKE. l^.i Oil the Structure of the Femnfe Flower in Cycadi'-.e and CoNIFERyE. I'liat the apex of the nucleus is the point of the ovuhun where impregnation takes phice, is at least highly probable, both from the constancy in the ap[)earance of the embryo at that point, aiul from the very general inversion of the nucleus ; for by this inversion its a[)ex is brought nearly, or absolutely, into contact with that part of the parietes of the ovarium, by which the influence of the ])ollen may be sup})osecl to be conununicated. In several of those families of plants, however, in which the nucleus is not inverted, and the placentae are polyspermoiis, as Cistineao,^ it is diffi- cult to comprehend in what manner this inlluence can [555 reach its apex externally, except on the supposition, not hastily to be admitted, of an impregnating aura tilling the cavity of the ovarium ; or by the complete separation of the fecundating tubes from the placentae, which, however, in such cases I have never been able to detect. It would entirely remove the doubts that may exist re- specting the point of impregnation, if cases could be pro- duced where the ovarium was either altogether wanting, or so imperfectly formed, that the ovulum itself became directly exposed to the action of the pollen, or its fo villa ; its apex, as well as the orifice of its innnediate covering, being modified and developed to adapt them to this economy. But such, I believe, is the real explanation of the struc- ture of Cycadea3, of Coniferae, of Ephedra, and even of Gnetum, of which Thoa of Aublet is a species. To this view the most formidable objection would be removed, were it admitted, in conformity with the preceding observations, that the a[)ex of the nucleus, or supposed ^ Tliis structure of ovulum, iudicaicd l)y lliat of tlie seed, as characterising and deliuiug the limits of Cistinctu (iiamely, Cistus, Ilclianthcmum. Hudsoiiia, and Leehea), I communicated to Dr. Hooker, by whom it is noticed in his Flora Scotica (p. 2S1), j)ublished in 1S21 ; where, iiowevrr, an observation is added respecting Giertner's description of Cistus and Ueliaullieiuum. for which I am not accountable. 454 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER point of impregnation, has no organic connection with the parietes of the ovarium, In support of it, also, as far as regards the direct action of the pollen on the ovulum, numerous instances of analogous economy in the animal kingdom may be adduced. The similarity of the female flower in Cycadeae and Coni- ferse to the ovulum of other phaenogamous plants, as I have described it, is indeed sufficiently obvious to render the opinion here advanced not altogether improbable. But the 55G] proof of its correctness must chiefly rest on a resem- blance, in every essential point, being established, between the inner body in the supposed female flower in these tribes, and the nucleus of the ovulum in ordinary struc- tures ; not only in the early stage, but also in the whole series of changes consequent to fecundation. Now, as far as I have yet examined, there is nearly a complete agree- ment in all these respects. I am not entirely satisfied, however, with the observations I have hitherto been able to make on a subject naturally difficult, and to which I have not till lately attended with my present view. The facts most likely to be produced as arguments against this view of the structure of Coniferae, are the unequal and apparently secreting surface of the apex of the supposed nucleus in most cases ; its occasional projection beyond the orifice of the outer coat ; its cohesion with that coat by a considerable portion of its surface, and the not un fre- quent division of the orifice of the coat. Yet most of these peculiarities of structure might perhaps be adduced in sup- port of the opinion advanced, being apparent adaptations to the supposed economy. There is one fact that will hardly be brought forward as an objection, and which yet seems to me to present a ditfi- culty, to this opinion ; * namely, the greater simplicity in Cycadese, and in the principal part of Coniferae, of the supposed ovulum which consists of a nucleus and one coat only, compared with the organ as generally existing when enclosed in an ovarium. The want of uniformity in this respect may even be stated as another difficulty, for IN CYCADKiE AND CONIFER.E. 455 in some genera of Conifera) the ovulum appears to he complete. Ill Ephedra, indeed, where the nucleus is provided with two envelopes, the outer may, perhaps, be supposed rather analogous to the calyx, or involucrum of the male flower, than as belonging to the ovulum ; but in Giietum, [557 where three envelopes exist, two of these may, with great probability, be regarded as coats of the nucleus ; while in Fodocarpus and Daciydium, the outer cupula, as I formerly termed it,^ may also, perhaps, be viewed as the testa of the ovulum. To this view, as far as relates to Dacrydium, the longitudinal fissure of the outer coat in the early stage, and its state in the ripe fruit, in which it forms only a partial covering, may be objected." But these objections are, in a great measure, removed by the analogous structui'c already described in Banksia and Dryandra. The plurality of embryos sometimes occurring in Coni- ferae, and which, in Cycadese, seems even to be the natural structure, may also, perhaps, be supposed to form an objec- tion to the present opinion, though to me it appears rather an argument in its favour. Upon the whole, the objections to which the view here taken of the structure of these two fiimilies is still liable, seem to me, as far as I am aware of them, much less impor- tant than those that may be brought against the other opinions that have been advanced, and still divide botanists on this subject. According to the earliest of these opinions, the female flower of Cycadeae and Coiiifersc is a monospermous pistil- lum, having no proper floral envelope. To this structure, however, Finns itself was long con- sidered by many botanists as presenting an exception. Linnaeus has expressed himself so obscurely in the natural character which he has given of this genus, that I find it difficult to determine what his opinion of its structure really was. I am inclined, however, to believe it to have been [558 much nearer the truth than is generally sup])osed ; judging of it from a comparison of his essential with his arlificuil ^ FUuders' Voy. vol. ii, p. 573 {ante, p, 47). ^ id- loc. fit. 456 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOAVER generic character, and from an observation recorded in his Prcelediones, pubhshed by Giseke/ But the first clear account that I have met with, of the real structure of Pinus, as far as regards the direction, or base and apex of the female flowers, is given, in 1767, by Trew, who describes them in the following manner : — " Sin- gula semina vel potius germina stigmati tanquam organo feminino gaudent,''^ and his figure of the female flower of the Larch, in which the stigmata project beyond the base of the scale, removes all doubt respecting his meaning. In 1789, M. de Jussieu, in the character of his genus Abies,^ gives a similar account of structure, though some- what less clearly as well as less decidedly expressed. In the observations that follow, he suggests, as not improbable, a very different view, founded on the supposed analogy with Araucaria, whose structure was then misunderstood ; namely, that the inner scale of the female amentum is a bilocular ovarium, of which the outer scale is the style. But this, according to Sir James Smith,* was also Linnaeus's opinion ; and it is the view adopted in Mr. Lambert's splendid monograph of the genus published in 1803. In the same year in which Mr. Lambert's work appeared, Schkuhr^ describes, and very distinctly figures, the female flower of Finns, exactly as it was understood by Trew, whose opinion was probably unknown to him. 559] In 1807 a memoir on this subject, by Mr. Salisbury, was published,^ in which an account of structure is given, in no important particular different from that of Trew and Schkuhr, with whose observations he appears to have been unacquainted. M. Mirbel, in 1809,'^ held the same opinion, both with respect to Finns and to the whole natural family. But in 1812, in conjunction with M. Schoubert,^ he proposed a 1 Fr^led. in Ord. Nat. p. 589. 2 Nov. Ad. Acad. Nat. Curios, iii, p. 453, tab. 13, fig. 33. 3 Gen, PI. p. 414. ^ Rees's Cijdop. art. Finns. 5 Botan. Handb. iii, p. 276, tab. 308. ^ Limi. Soc. Transad. viii, p. 308. ' Ann. du Mus. d'llist. Nat. torn, xv, p. 4/3. ® Nouv. Bulletin des Sc. torn, iii, pp. 73, 85, et 121. IN CYCADE^ AND CONirElUi:. 457 very different view of the structure of Cycadcoc and Couiferac, stating, tliat in their female flowers there is not only a minute cohering ])eriaiithiuni present, but an external additional envelope, to which he has given the name of cuj)ula. In LSI 4 I adopted this view, as far at least as regards the manner of impregnation, and stated some facts in sup- port of it.^ But, on reconsidering the snbject in connec- tion with what I had ascertained respecting the vegetable ovulum, I soon after altogether abandoned this opinion, without, however, venturing explicitly to state that now advanced, and which had then suggested itself" It is well known that the late M. Richard had prepared a very valuable memoir on these two families of plants ; and he a})pears, from some observations lately published by his son, M. Achille Richard,^ to have formed an opinion respect- ing their structure somewdiat ditferent from that of i\I. Mirbel, whose cupula is, according to him, the perianthium, more or less cohering with the included pistillum. He was probably led to this view on ascertaining, which I had also done, that the common account of the structure of im Ephedra was incorrect,* its supposed style being in reality the elongated tubular apex of a membranous envelope, and the included body being evidently analogous to that in other genera of Conifera?. To the earliest of the opinions here quoted, that which considers the female flower of Coniferae and Cycadea) as a naked pistillum, there are two principal objections. The flrst of these arises from the perforation of the pistillum, and the exposure of that point of the ovulum where the embryo is formed to the direct action of the pollen ; the second from the too great simplicity of structure of the sup- posed ovulum, which I have shown accords better with that of the nucleus as existing in ordinary cases. To the opinions of MM. Richard and Mirbel, the flrst I Flinders' Voy. ii, 572 {ante, ;?. 46). - Tuckefs Congo, p. 45-4 ^{ante, p. 13S), et Linn. Soc. Transact, vol. xiii, p. 213 {ante,}). 380, note). 3 Diet. Class, d'llist. Nat. torn, iv, p. 395, et toni. v, p. 210. •» Id. torn, vi, p. 208. 458 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER objection does not apply, but the second acquires such additional weight, as to render those opinions much less probable, it seems to me, than that which I have endeavoured to support. In supposing the correctness of this opinion to be admitted, a question connected with it, and of some importance, would still remain, namely, whether in Cycadese and Coniferae the ovula are produced on an ovarium of reduced functions and altered appearance, or on a rachis or receptacle. In other words, in employing the language of an hypothesis, which, with some alterations, I have else- where attempted to explain and defend, respecting the for- mation of the sexual organs in Phsenogauious plants,^ whether the ovula in these two families originate in a modified leaf, or proceed directly from the stem. 561] Were I to adopt the former supposition, or that best agreeing with the hypothesis in question, I should certainly apply it, in the first place, to Cycas, in which the female spadix bears so striking a resemblance to a partially altered frond or leaf, producing marginal ovula in one part, and in another being divided into segments, in some cases nearly resembling those of the ordinary frond. But the analogy of the female spadix of Cycas to that of Zamia is sufficiently obvious ; and from the spadix of Zamia to the fruit-bearing squama of Coniferse, strictly so called, namely, of Agathis or Dammara, Cunninghamia, Pinus, and even Araucaria, the transition is not difficult. This view is applicable, though less manifestly, also to Cupres- sinse ; and might even be extended to Podocarpus and Dacrydium. But the structure of these two genera admits likewise of another explanation, to which I have already adverted. If, however, the ovula in Cycadeae and Coniferse be really produced on the surface of an ovarium, it might, perhaps, though not necessarily, be expected that their male flowers should differ from those of all other phccnogamous plants, and in this difference exhibit some analogy to the ' Linn. Soc Transact, vol. xiii, p. 211 {ante, p. 378). IN CTCADEiE AND CONIFERiE. 459 stnicture of the female flower. But in Cycadeoe, at least, and especially in Zamia, the resemblance between the male and female spadices is so great, that if the female be ana- logous to an ovarium, the partial male spadix: must be con- sidered as a single anthera, producing on its surface either naked grains of pollen, or pollen subdivided into masses, each furnished with its proper membrane. Both these views may at present, perhaps, appear equally paradoxical ; yet the former was entertained by Linna3us, who expresses himself on the subject in the following terms, " Pulvis floridus in Cycade minime pro Antheris agnoscen- dus est scd pro nudo polline, quod unusquiscjue qui un- [5G2 quam pollen antherarum in plantis examinavit fatebitur/'^ That this opinion, so confidently held by Linnaeus, was never adopted by any other botanist, seems in part to have arisen from his having extended it to dorsiferous Ferns. Limited to Cycadea3, however, it does not appear to me so very im- probable as to deserve to be rejected without examination. It receives, at least, some support from the separation, in several cases, especially in the American Zamiae, of the grahis into two distinct, and sometimes nearly marginal, masses, representing, as it may be supposed, the lobes of an anthera ; and also from their approximation in definite num- bers, generally in fours, analogous to the quaternary union of the grains of pollen, not unfrequent in the antherae of several other families of plants. The great size of the su})- posed grains of pollen, wdth the thickening and regular Ijurst- ing of their membrane, may be said to be circumstances obviously connected with their production and persistence on the surface of an anthera, distant from the female flower ; and with this economy, a corresponding enlargement of the contained particles or fovilla might also be expected. On examining these particles, however, I find them not only equal in size to the grains of pollen of many antherae, but being elliptical and marked on one side with a longitudinal furrow, they have that form which is one of the most com- mon in the simple pollen of phaenogamous plants. To suppose, therefore, merely on the grounds already stated, ' Mem. (k V Acad, des Scien. de Paris, 1775, p. 5 IS. 469 ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE FLOWER that these particles are analogous to the fovilla, and tlie containhig organs to the grains of pollen in antheroe of the usual structure, would be entirely gratuitous. It is, at the same time, deserving of remark, that were this view 563] adopted on more satisfactory grounds, a corresponding development might then be said to exist in the essential parts of the male and female organs. The increased de- velopment in the ovulum would not consist so much in the unusual form and thickening of the coat, a part of secon- dary importance, and whose nature is disputed, as in the state of the nucleus of the seed, respecting which there is no difference of opinion ; and where the plurality of embryos, or at least the existence and regular arrangement of the cells in which they are formed, is the uniform structure in the family. The second view suggested, in which the anthera in Cycadese is considered as producing on its surface an in- definite number of pollen masses, each enclosed in its proper membrane, would derive its only support from a few re- mote analogies ; as from those antherse, whose loculi are subdivided into a definite, or more rarely an indefinite, number of cells, and especially from the structure of the stamina of Viscum album. I may remark, that the opinion of M. Richard,^ who considers these grains, or masses, as unilocular antherse, each of which constitutes a male flower, seems to be at- tended with nearly equal difficulties. The analogy between the male and female organs in Coniferse, the existence of an open ovarium being assumed, is at first sight more apparent than in Cycadea^. In Coni- ferse, however, the pollen is certainly not naked, but is enclosed in a membrane similar to the lobe of an ordinary anthera. And in those genera in which each squama of the amentum produces two marginal lobes only, as Pinus, Podocarpus, Dacrydium, Salisburia, and Phyllocladus, it nearly resembles the more general form of the antherae 564] in other Pha^nogamous plants. But the difiiculty occurs in those genera which have an increased number of lobes * Diet. Class. (V Hist. Nat. torn, v, p. 216. i IN CYCADEif: AND CONTFER^E. 401 on each scpmma, as Agathis and Araucaria, where their niniibor is considerahle and apparently indefinite, and more particularly still in Cuiniinglianiia, or H(;lis/ in wliicli tlu^ lobes, thongli only three in nund^er, agree in this resj)cet, as well as in insertion and direction, with the ovula. The supposition, that in such cases all the lobes of each S(juaina are cells of one and the same anthera, receives but Httle support either from the origin and arrangement of the lobes themselves, or from the structure of other phjenogamous plants : the only cases of apparent, though doubtful, ana- logy that I can at present recollect occurring in Aphyteia, and perhaps in some Cucurbitaceae. That part of my subject, therefore, which rehites to the analogy between the male and female flowers in Cycadea^ and Coniferso, I consider the least satisfactory, both in regard to the immediate question of the existence of an anomalous ovarium in these families, and to the hypothesis repeatedly referred to, of the origin of the sexual organs of all phaenogamous plants. In concluding this digression, I have to express my regret that it should have so far exceeded the limits [n05 })roper for its introduction into the present work. In giving an account, however, of the genus of plants to which it is annexed, I had to describe a structure, of whose nature and importance it was necessary I should show myself aware ; and circumstances have occurred whde I was en- gaged in preparing this account, which determined me to enter much more fully into the subject than I had originally intended. ^ In communicating specimens of tliis plant to the late M. Richard, for liis intended monograpli of Conifcrae, I added some remarks on its structure, agreeing witli those liere made. I at the same time requested that, if he objected to Mr. Salisbury's Jklis as liable to be confounded with BcUis, tlio genus might be named Cunninghamia, to commemorate the merits of Mr. James Cunnhujham, an excellent observer in liis time, by whom this plant was discovered; and in honour of Mr. Allan CtaDiinr/liam, the very deserving botanist who accompanied ]\Ir. Oxlcy in his first expedition into the interior of New South Wales, and Captain King in all his voyages of survey of the Coasts of New Holland. BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS Made in the Months of June, Juli/, and Artgust, 1827, ON THE PARTICLES CONTAINED IN THE POLLEN OF PLANTS; AND ON THE GENERAL EXISTENCE OF ACTIVE MOLECULES IN ORGANIC AND INORGANIC BODIES. BY ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S., Hon. M.R.S.E. and R.I. Acad., V.P.L.S., MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF SWEDEN, OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF DENMARK, AND OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY NATURJ2 CURIOSORFM; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTES OF FRANCE AND OF THE NETHERLANDS, OF THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OP SCIENCES AT ST. PETERSBURG, AND OF THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF PRUSSIA AND BAVARIA, ETC. [Not ruhUshed.] MICEOSCOriCAL OBSERVATIONS. [3 The observations, of which it is my intention to give a summary in the following pages, have all been made with a simple microscope, and indeed with one and the same lens, the focal length of which is about s^nd of an inch.^ The examination of the nnimpregnated vegetable Ovu- lum, an account of which was published early in 1826,"^ led me to attend more minutely than I had before done to the structure of the Pollen, and to inquire into its mode of action on the Pistillum in Phaenognmous plants. In the Essay referred to, it was shown that the apex of the nucleus of the Ovulum, the point which is universally the seat of the future Embryo, was very generally brought into contact with the terminations of the probable channels of fecundation j these being either the surface of the pla- centa, the extremity of the descending processes of the style, ' This double convex lens, wliicli has been several years in my possession, I obtained from Mr. Bancks, optician, in the Strand. After I had made con- siderable progress in the inquiry, I explained the nature of my subject to Mr. Dollond, who obligint,'ly made for me a simple pocket microscope, having very delicate adjustment, and furnished with excellent lenses, two of which are of much higher power than that above mentioned. To these I have oilen had recourse, and with great advantage, in investigating several minute points. But to give greater consistency to my statements, and to bring the subjcc-t as much as possible within the reach of general observation, 1 continued to employ throughout the whole of the inquiry the same lens with which it wa3 commenced. ' In the Botanical Appendix to Captain King's Voyages to Australia, vol. ii, p. 534:, ct seq. {aiUe 2^. 435). 30 466 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS or more rarely, a part of the smface of the umbiUcal cord. It also appeared, however, from some of the facts noticed in the same Essay, that there were cases in which the Particles contained in the grains of pollen could hardly be conveyed 4] to that point of the ovulum through the vessels or cel- lular tissue of the ovarium ; and the knowledge of these cases, as well as of the structure and economy of the antherae in Asclepiadege, had led me to doubt the correctness of observations made by Stiles and Gleichen upwards of sixty years ago, as well as of some very recent statements, re- specting the mode of action of the pollen in the process of impregnation. It was not until late in the autumn of 1826 that I could attend to this subject ; and the season was too far advanced to enable me to pursue the investigation. Finding, how- ever^ in one of the few plants then examined, tlie figure of the particles contained in the grains of pollen clearly dis- cernible, and that figure not spherical but oblong, I expected, with some confidence, to meet with plants in other respects more favorable to the inquiry, in which these particles, from peculiarity of form, might be traced through their whole course : and thus, perhaps, the question determined whether they in any case reach the apex of the ovulum, or whether their direct action is limited to other parts of the female organ. My inquiry on this point \vas commenced in June 1827, and the first plant examined proved in some respects remark- ably well adapted to the object in view. This plant was Clarckia pulcliella, of which the grains of pollen, taken from antherae full growm, but before bursting, were filled with particles or granules of unusually large size, varying from nearly ^^^ to about -^^^-^ of an inch in length, and of a figure between cylindrical and oblong, perhaps slightly flattened, and having rounded and equal extremities. While examining the form of these particles immersed in water, I observed many of them very evidently in motion ; their motion consisting not only of a change of place in the fluid, manifested by alterations in their relative positions, but also not un frequently of a change of form in ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 407 tlie particle itself; a contraction or cnrvaturc taking place repeatedly abont the middle of one side, accompanied by a corresponding swelling or convexity on the opposite side of the particle. In a few instances the particle was seen to tnrn on its longer axis. These motions were such as to satisfy me, after frequently repeated observation, that they arose neither from currents in the fluid, nor from its r^ gradual evaporation, but belonged to the particle itself. Grains of pollen of the same plant taken from antherae immediately after bursting, contained similar subcylin- drical particles, in reduced numbers, however, and mixed with other particles, at least as numerous, of much smaller size, apparently spherical, and in rapid oscillatory motion. These smaller particles, or Molecules as I shall term them, when first seen, I considered to be some of the cylin- drical particles swimming vertically in the fluid. But frequent and careful examination lessened my confidence in this supposition ; and on continuing to observe them until the water had entirely evaporated, both the cylindrical particles and spherical molecules were found on the stage of the microscope. In extending my observations to many other plants of the same natural family, namely OnagraricB, the same general form and similar motions of particles were ascertained to exist, especially in the various species of Oenothera, which I examined. I found also in their grains of pollen taken from the anthera} immediately after bursting, a manifest reduc- tion in the proportion of the cylindrical or oblong particles, and a corresponding increase in that of the molecules, in a less remarkable degree, however, than in Clarckia. This appearance, or rather the great increase in the num- ber of the molecules, and the reduction in that of the cylin- drical ])articles, before the grain of pollen could possibly have come in contact with the stigma, — were perplexing circumstances in this stage of the inquiry, and certainly not favorable to the supposition of the cylindrical particles act- ing directly on the ovuhun ; an opinion which 1 was inclined to adopt when I first saw them in motion. These circum- stances, however, induced me to multiply my observations. 468 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS and I accordingly examined nuraerous species of many of the more important and remarkable families of the two great primary divisions of Phsenogamous plants. In all these plants particles were found, which in the different families or genera, varied in form from oblong to spherical, having manifest motions similar to those already described ; except that the change of form in the oval and 6] oblong particles was generally less obvions than in Ona- grarise, and in the spherical particle was in no degree ob- servable.^ In a great proportion of these plants I also remarked the same reduction of the larger particles, and a corresponding increase in the molecules after the bursting of the antherae : the molecule, of apparently uniform size and form, being then alv/ays present ; and in some cases, indeed, no other particles were observed, either in this or in any earher stage of the secreting organ. In many plants belonging to several different families, but especially to Graminese, the membrane of the grain of pollen is so transparent that the motion of the larger particles within the entire grain was distinctly visible ; and it was manifest also at the more transparent angles, and in some cases even in the body of the grain in Onagrarise. In Asclejnadece, strictly so called, the mass of pollen filling each cell of the anthera is in no stage separable into distinct grains ; but within, its tesselated or cellular membrane is filled with spherical particles, commonly of two sizes. Both these kinds of particles when immersed in water are gene- rally seen in vivid motion ; but the apparent motions of the larger particle might in these cases perhaps be caused by the rapid oscillation of the more numerous molecules. The mass of pollen in this tribe of plants never bursts, but merely connects itself by a determinate point, which is not unfre- quently semitransparent, to a process of nearly similar con- sistence, derived from the gland of the corresponding angle of the stigma. 1 In Lolkim perenne, however, which I have more recently examined, though the particle was oval and of smaller size than in Onagrarise, this change of form was at least as remarkable, consisting in an equal contraction in the middle of each side, so as to divide it into two nearly orbicular portions. ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 469 In Periplocece, and in a few ApocinecBy the pollen, which in these plants is se{)ara])le into coniponnd grains filled with spherical moving particles, is applied to processes of the stigma, analogons to those of Asclepiadeae. A similar eco- nomy exists in Orchidcce, in which tiie pollen masses are always, at least in the early stage, granular ; the grains, whether simple or compound, containing niinute, nearly spherical particles, but the whole mass being, with [7 very few exceptions, connected by a determinate point of its surface with the stigma, or a glandular process of that organ. Having found motion in the particles of the pollen of all the living plants which I had exannned, I was led next to inquire whether this property continued after the death of the i)lant, and for what length of time it was retained. In plants, either dried or immersed in spirit for a few days only, the particles of pollen of both kinds were found in motion equally evident with that observed in the living plant ; specimens of several plants, some of which had been dried and preserved in an herbarium for upwards of twenty- years, and others not less than a century, still exhibited the molecules or smaller spherical particles in considerable numbers, and in evident motion, along with a few of the larger particles, whose motions were much less manifest, and in some cases not observable.^ In this stage of the investigation having found, as I be- lieved, a peculiar character in the motions of the particles of pollen in water, it occurred to me to appeal to this peculiarity as a test in certain flimilies of Crypto- gamous plants, namely, Mosses, and the genus Equisetum, ' "Wliilefliis sheet was passing through tlie press I have examined the pollen of several flowers which iiave been immersed in weak spirit about eleven nionlhs, |)aiticularly of yiula tricolor^ Zizauia aquatica^ and Zea Mays ; and in all these plants the peculiar particles of the pollen, which arc oval or &hort ob- long, though somewhat reduced in number, retain their form pcrfecily, and exhibit evident motion, though I think not so vivid as in those belonging to the living plant. In Viola triculur, in which, as well as in otlit-r species of I he same natural section of the genus, the j)ollen has a very remarkable form, the grain on immersion in nitric acid still di.scharged its contents by its four angles, though with less force than in the recent plant. 470 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS in which the existence of sexual organs had not been uni- versally admitted. In the supposed stamina of both these families, namely, in the cylindrical aiitherge or pollen of Mosses, and on the surface of the four spatlmlate bodies surrounding the naked ovulum, as it may be considered, of Equisetum, I found minute spherical particles, apparently of the same size with the molecule described in Oiiagrarise, and having equally 8] vivid motion on immersion in water ; and this motion was still observable in specimens both of Mosses and of Equi- seta, which had been dried up^vards of one hundred years. The veiy unexpected fact of seeming vitality retained by these minute particles so long after the death of the plant would not perhaps have materially lessened my confidence in the supposed peculiarity. But I at the same time ob- served, that on bruising the ovula or seeds of Equisetum, which at first happened accidentally, I so greatly increased the number of moving particles, that the source of the added quantity could not be doubted. I found also that on bruising first the floral leaves of Mosses, and then all other parts of those plants, that I readily obtained similar parti- cles, not in equal quantity indeed, but equally in motion. My supposed test of the male organ w^as therefore necessa- rily abandoned. Reflecting on all the facts with which I had now become acquainted, I w^as disposed to believe that the minute sphe- rical particles or Molecules of apparently uniform size, first seen in the advanced state of the pollen of Onagrarise, and most other Phsenogamous plants, — then in the anthera3 of Mosses and on the surface of the bodies regarded as the stamina of Equisetum, — and lastly in bruised portions of other parts of the same plants, were in reality the supposed constituent or elementary Molecules of organic bodies, first so considered by BufFon and Needham, tlien by Wrisberg with greater precision, soon after and still more particularly by Miller, and, very recently, by Dr. Milne Edw^ards, who has revived the doctrine and supported it wdth much inter- esting detail. I now therefore expected to find these mole- cules in all organic bodies : and accordingly on examining ON ACTIVE MOJ.ECULES. 471 the various animal and vegetable tissues, whether living or dead, they were always found to exist; and merely by bruising these substances in water, I never failed to disen- gage the molecules in sutticient numbers to ascertain their apparent identity in size, form, and motion, with the smaller particles of the grains of pollen. I examined also various products of organic bodies, par- ticularlv the sj;uni resins, and substances of vctj:ctable origin, extending my in(pjiry even to pit-coal ; and in all these [d bodies Molecules were found in abundance. I remark here also, partly as a caution to those who may hereafter engage in the same incpiiry, that the dust or soot dej)osited on all bodies in such quantity, especially in London, is entirely composed of these molecules. One of the substances examined, was a specimen of fossil wood, found in Wiltshire oolite, in a state to burn with flame; and as I found these molecules abundantly, and in motion in this specimen, I supposed that their existence, though in smaller quantity, might be ascertained in mine- ralized vegetable remains. With this view a minute portion of silicified wood, which exhibited the structure of ConifercC, was bruised, and spherical particles, or molecules in all respects like those so frequently mentioned, were readily obtained from it; in such (piantity, however, that the whole substance of the petrifaction seemed to be formed of them. But hence I inferred that these molecules were not limited to organic bodies, nor even to their products. To establish the correctness of the inference, and to ascertain to what extent the molecules existed in mineral bodies, became the next object of inquiry. The first sub- stance examined was a minute fragment of window-glass, from which, when merely bruised on the stage of the mi- croscope, I readily and copiously obtained molecules agree- ing in size, form, and motion with those which 1 had already seen. I then proceeded to examine, and with similar results, such minerals as I either had at hand or could readily ob- tain, including several of the simple earths and metals, with many of their cond)inalions. 472 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS Rocks of all ages, including those in which organic remains have never been found, yielded the molecules in abundance. Their existence was ascertained in each of the constituent minerals of granite, a fragment of the Sphinx being one of the specimens examined. To mention all the mineral substances in which I have found these molecules, would be tedious ; and I shall con- fine myself in this summary to an enumeration of a few of the most remarkable. These were both of aqueous and igneous origin, as travertine, stalactites, lava, obsidian, 10] pumice, volcanic ashes, and meteorites from various locali- ties.^ Of metals I may mention manganese, nickel, plum- bago, bismuth, antimony, and arsenic. In a word, in every mineral which I could reduce to a powder, sufficiently fine to be temporarily suspended in water, I found these mole- cules more or less copiously ; and in some cases, more par- ticularly in siliceous crystals, the Avhole body submitted to examination appeared to be composed of them. In many of the substances examined, especially those of a fibrous structure, as asbestus, actinolite, treraolite, zeolite, and even steatite, along with the spherical molecules, other corpuscles were found, like short fibres somewhat monili- forui, whose transverse diameter appeared not to exceed that of the molecule, of which they seemed to be primary com- binations. These fibrils, when of such length as to be probably composed of not more than four or five molecules, and still more evidently when formed of two or three only, were generally in motion, as least as vivid as that of the simple molecule itself; and which from the fibril often changing its position in the fluid, and from its occasional bending, might be said to be somewhat vermicular. In other bodies which did not exhibit these fibrils, oval particles of a size about equal to two molecules, and which were also conjectured to be primary combinations of these, were not uni'requently met with, and in motion generally more vivid than that of the simple molecule ; their motion consisting in turning usually on their longer axis, and then ^ I have since found the molecules in the sand-tubes, formed by lightninj,^, from Drig iu Cumberland. ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 473 often appearing to be flattened. Such oval particles were found to be numerous and extremely active in white arsenic. As mineral bodies which had been fused containi.'d the moving molecules as abundantly as those of alluvial de- posits, 1 was desirous of ascertaining whether the mo])i]ity of the particles existing in organic bodies was in any degree afl'ected by the application of intense heat to the containing substance. AVitli this view small portions of wood, botli living and dead, linen, paper, cotton, wool, silk, hair, and muscular fibres, were exposed to the flame of a candle or burned in [)latina forceps, heated by the blowpipe; and in m all these bodies so heated, quenched in water, and imme- diately submitted to examination, the molecules were found, and in as evident motion as those obtained from the same substances before burning. In some of the vegetable bodies burned in this manner, in addition to the simple molecules, primary combinations of these were observed, consisting of fibrils having trans- verse contractions, corresponding in number, as I conjec- tured, with that of the molecules composing them ; and those fibrils, when not consisting of a greater nuud)er than four or five molecules, exhibited motion resembling in kind and vivacity that of the mineral fibrils already de- scribed, while longer fibrils of the same apparent diameter were at rest. The substance found to yield these active fibrils in the largest proi)ortion and in the most vivid motion was the mucous coat interposed between the skin and muscles of the haddock, especially after coagulation by heat. The fine powder produced on the under surface of the fronds of several Ferns, particidarly of Jcrosfichum calo- mclanos, and the species nearly related to it, was found to be entirely composed of simi)le molecules and their primary fibre-like compounds, both of them being evidently in motion. There are three points of great importance wdiicli I was anxious to ascertain respecting these molecules, namely, their form, whether they are of uniform size, and their absolute magnitude. 1 am not, however, entirely satisfied 474 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS witk what I have been able to determine on any of these points. As to form, I have stated the molecule to be spherical, and this I have done with some confidence ; the apparent exceptions which occurred admitting, as it seems to me, of being explained by supposing such particles to be compounds. This supposition in some of the cases is indeed hardly re- concileable with their apparent size, and requires for its support the further admission that, in combination, the figure of the molecule may be altered. In the particles formerly considered as primary combinations of molecules, a certain change of form must also be allowed ; and even the simple molecule itself has sometimes appeared to me when in motion to have been shghtly modified in this respect. 12] My manner of estimating the absolute magnitude and uniformity in size of the molecules, found in the various bodies submitted to exaaiination, was by placing them on a micrometer divided to five thousandths of an inch, the lines of which were very distinct ; or more rarely on one divided to ten thousandths, with fainter lines, not readily visible without the application of plumbago, as employed by Dr. Wollaston, but which in my subject was inad- missible. The results so obtained can only be regarded as approxi- mations, on which, perhaps, for an obvious reason, much reliance will not be placed. From the number and degree of accordance of my observations, however, I am upon the whole disposed to believe the simple molecule to be of uni- form size, though as existing in various substances and examined in circumstances more or less favorable, it is ne- cessary to state that its diameter appeared to vary from y^/oooth to ^/ouol^i of an inch.^ I shall not at present enter into additional details, nor ^ While this slieet was passing througli the press, Mr. Dollond, at my re- quest, obligingly examined the supposed pollen of Equisetum virgatum witli his compound achromatic microscope, having in its focus a glass divided into 10,000ihs of an inch, u])on which the object was placed ; and although the greater number of particles or molecules seen were about l-20,000th, yet the smallest did uot exceed 1 -30,000th of an inch. ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 475 sliall I hazard any conjectures wliatcver respecting these niolecules, which appear to ])e of such general existence in inorganic as well as in organic bodies ; and it is only further necessary to mention the j)rincipal substances from which I have not been able to obtain them. These are oil, resin, wax and sulphur, such of the metals as I could not reduce to tliat minute state of division necessary for their separation, and tinally, bodies soluble in water. In returning to the subject with which my investigation comnuniced, and which was indeed the only object I originally had in view, I had still to examine into the probable mode of action of the larger or peculiar particles of the pollen, which, though in many cases diminished in number before the grain could possibly have been a})j)lied to the stigma, and particularly in Clarckia, the plant first examined, were yet in many other plants found in less diminished pi'opor- ,13 tion, and might in nearly all cases be supposed to exist in sufficient quantity to form the essential agents in the process of fecundation. I was now therefore to inquire, Avhether their action was confined to the external organ, or whether it were possible to follow them to the nucleus of the ovulum itself. My endeavours, however, to trace them through the tissue of the style in plants well suited for this investigation, both from the size and form of the particles, and the development of the female parts, particularly Onagrarite, was not attended with success ; and neither in this nor in any other tribe examined, have I ever been able to find them in any part of the female organ except the stigma. Even in those families in which I have supposed the ovulum to be naked, namely, Cycadea3 and Conifera;, I am inclined to think that the direct action of these particles, or of the pollen containing them, is exerted rather on the orifice of the proper mem- brane than on the apex of the included nucleus ; an opinion which is in part founded on the partial withering con- fined to one side of the orifice of that membrane in the larch, — an appearance which I have remarked for several years. To observers not aware of the existence of the elementarv ^76 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS active molecules, so easily separated by pressure from all vegetable tissues, and which are disengaged and become more or less manifest in the incipient decay of semitrans- parent parts, it would not be difficult to trace granules through the whole length of the style : and as these granules are not always visible in the early and entire state of the organ, they would naturally be supposed to be derived from the pollen, in those cases at least in which its contained particles are not remarkably different in size and form from the molecule. It is necessary also to observe that in many, perhaps I might say in most plants, in addition to the molecules separable from the stigma and style before the application of the pollen, other granules of greater size are obtained by pressure, which in some cases closely resemble the particles of the pollen in the same plants, and in a few cases even exceed them in size : these particles may be considered as ifl primary combinations of the molecules, analogous to those already noticed in mineral bodies and in various organic tissues. From the account formerly given of Asclepiadese, Peri- ploceae, and Orchideae, and particularly from what was observed of Asclepiadeae, it is difficult to imagine, in this family at least, that there can be an actual transmission of particles from the mass of pollen, which does not burst, through the processes of the stigma ; and even in these pro- cesses I have never been able to observe them, though they are in general sufficiently transparent to show the particles were they present. But if this be a correct statement of the structure of the sexual organs in Asclepiadese, the ques- tion respecting this family would no longer be, whether the particles in the pollen were transmitted through the stigma and style to the ovula, but rather whether even actual con- tact of these particles with the surface of the stigma were necessary to impregnation. Finally, it may be remarked that those cases already ad- verted to, in which the apex of the nucleus of the ovulum, the supposed point of impreguatioii, is never brought into contact with the probable channels of fecundation, are more ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 477 unfavorable to the opinion of the transmission of the particles of the pollen to the ovnluni, than to that which considers the direct action of these particles as confined to the external parts of the female organ. The observations, of which I have now given a brief account, were made in the months of June, July, and August, IS^T. Those relating merely to the form and motion of the peculiar particles of the pollen were stated, and several of the objects shown, during these months, to many of my friends, particularly to Messrs. Bauer and Bicheno, Dr. Bostock, Dr. Fitton, Mr. E. Forster, Dr. Hen- derson, Sir Everard Home, Captain Home, Dr. Horsfield, Mr. Kocnig, M. Lagasca, Mr. Lindley, Dr. Maton, Mr. Menzies, Dr. Front, Mr. Renouard, Dr. Roget, Mr. Stokes, and Dr. Wollaston ; and the general existence of the active molecules in inorganic as well as organic bodies, their apparent indestructibility by heat, and several of the facts respecting the primary combinations of the molecules wxre communicated to Dr. Wollaston and Mr. Stokes in the last week of August. None of these gentlemen are here appealed to for the as correctness of any of the statements made ; my sole ob- ject in citing them being to prove from the period and general extent of the communication, that my observations were made within the dates given in the title of the present summary. The facts ascertained respecting the fiiotion of the par- ticles of the pollen were never considered by me as wholly original ; this motion having, as I knew, been obscurely seen by Needham, and distinctly by Gleichen, who not only observed the motion of the particles in water after the bursting of the pollen, but in several cases marked their change of place within the entire grain. He has not, how- ever, given any satisfactory account either of the forms or of the motions of these particles, and in some cases appears to have confounded them with the elementary mole- cule, whose existence he was not aware of. Before 1 engaged in the inquiry in 18:27, I was ac- quainted only with the abstract given by M. Adolphe 478 MICROSCOPICAL OBSERVATIONS Brongniart himself, of a very elaborate and valuable me- moir, entitled " Becker dies sur la Generation et le Deve- loppement de VEmhryon dans les Vegetaux Flianerogames'' which he had then read before the Academy of Sciences of Paris, and has since published in the Annates des Sciences Naturelles. Neither in the abstract referred to, nor in the body of the memoir which M. Brongniart has with great candour given in its original state, are there any observations, ap- pearing of importance even to the author himself, on the motion or form of the particles ; and the attempt to trace these particles to the ovulum with so imperfect a knowledge of their distinguishing characters could hardly be expected to prove satisfactory. Late in the autumn of 1827, how- ever, M. Brongniart having at his command a microscope constructed by Amici, the celebrated professor of Modena, he was enabled to ascertain many important facts on both these points, the result of which he has given in the notes annexed to his memoir. On the general accuracy of his observations on the motions, form, and size of the granules, as he terms the particles, I place great reliance. But in attempting to trace these particles through their Avhole course, he has overlooked two points of the greatest importance in the investigation. 16] For, in the first place, he was evidently unacquainted with the fact that Jhe active spherical molecules generally exist in the grain of pollen along with its proper particles ; nor does it appear from any part of his memoir that he was aware of the existence of molecules having spontaneous or inherent motion and distinct from the peculiar particles of the pollen, though he has doubtless seen them, and in some cases, as it seems to me, described them as those particles. Secondly, he has been satisfied with the external appear- ance of the parts in coming to his conclusion, that no par- ticles capable of motion exist in the style or stigma before impregnation. That both simple molecules and larger particles of diffe- rent form, and equally capable of motion, do exist in these ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. 479 parts, before the application of the pollen to the stigma can possibly take place, in many of tlie plants submitted ])yhim to examination, may easily be asceitained ; particularly in Antirrhinum majus, of which he has given a ligure in a more advanced state, representing these molecules or parti- cles, Avhicli he su])poses to have been derived from the grains of pollen, adhering to the stigma. There [ire some other ])oints respecting the grains of pollen and their contained particles in which I also differ from M. Brongniart, namely, in his supposition that the particles are not formed in the grain itself, but in the cavity of the anthera ; in his assertion respecting the ])resence of pores on the surface of the grain in its early state, through wdiich the ])artieles formed in the anthera pass into its cavity ; and lastly, on the existence of a membrane forming the coat of his boyan or mass of cylindrical form ejected from the grain of pollen. I reserve, however, my observations on these and several other topics connected with the subject of the present in- quiry for the more detailed account, which it is my intention to give. July 30M, 1828. ADDITIONAL REMARKS ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. By ROBERT BROWN, F.R.S. About twelve months ago I printed an account of Mi- croscopical Observations made in the summer of 1S27, on the Particles contained in the Pollen of Plants ; and on the general Existence of active Molecules in Organic and In- organic Bodies. 480 ADDITIONAL REMARKS In the present Supplement to that account my objects are, to explain and modify a few of its statements^ to advert to some of the remarks that have been made, either on the correctness or originality of the observations, and to the causes that have been considered sufficient for the exphana- tion of the phenomena. In the first place, I have to notice an erroneous assertion of more than one writer, namely, that I have stated the active Molecules to be animated. This mistake has proba- bly arisen from my having communicated the facts in the same order in which they occmTcd, accompanied by the views which presented themselves in the different stages of the investigation ; and in one case, from my having adopted the language, in referring to the opinion, of another incpiirer into the first branch of the subject. 2] Although I endeavom'ed strictly to confine myself to the statement of the facts observed, yet in speaking of the active Molecules, I have not been able, in all cases, to avoid the introduction of hypothesis ; for such is the supposition that the equally active particles of greater size, and frequently of very different form, are primary compounds of these Mole- cules,— a supposition which, though professedly conjectural, I regret having so much insisted on, especially as it may seem connected with the opinion of the absolute identity of the Molecules, from whatever source derived. On this latter subject, the only two points that I endea- voured to ascertain were their size and figure : and al- though I was, upon the whole, inclined to think that in these respects the Molecules were similar from whatever substances obtained, yet the evidence then adduced in sup- port of the supposition was far from satisfactory ; and I may add, that I am still less satisfied now that such is the fact. But even had the uniformity of the Molecules in those two points been absolutely established, it did not necessarily follow, nor have I anywhere stated, as has been imputed to me, that they also agreed in all their other properties and functions. I have remarked that certain substances, namely, sulphur, resin, and wax, did not yield active particles, which, how- ON ACTIVK MOLECULES. 4H1 ever, ])VOcee(lccl merely from defective mimipulatioii ; for I have since readily obtained them from all these bodies : at the same time I ought to notice that their existence in sulphur was })reviously mentioned to me by my friend Mr. Lister. In prosecutinji; the inquiry subsequent to the publication of my Observations, I have chiefly employed the simple microscope^ mentioned in the Pampldet as having been made for me by My. Dollond, and of which the three lenses that T have generally used, arc of a 10th, OOth, and 70th of an inch focus. i\Iany of the observations have been repeated and con- firmed with other simple microscopes having lenses of simi- lar powers, and also with the best achromatic com])ound microscopes, either in my own possession or belonging to my friends. The result of the inquiry at present essentially agrees with that which may be collected from my printed account, p and may be here briefly stated in the following terms ; namely. That extremely minute particles of soUd matter, whether obtained from organic or inorganic substances, when sus- pended in pure water, or in some other aqueous fluids, exhibit motions for which I am unable to account, and which from their irregularity and seeming independence resemble in a remarkable degree the less rapid motions of some of the simplest animalcules of infusions. That the smallest moving particles observed, and which I have termed Active Molecules, appear to be spherical, or nearly so, and to be between l-:20,000dth and l-:30,000dth of an inch in diameter ; and that other particles of considerably greater and various size, and either of similar or of very diftercnt ■ figure, also ])resent analogous motions in like circum- stances. I have formerly stated my belief that these motions of the ])articles neither arose from currents in the fluid con- taining them, nor depended on that intestine motion which may be supposed to accompany its evaporation. These causes of motion, however^ either singly or combined 31 482 ADDITIONAL TxEMARKS with otliers, — as, the attractions and repulsions among the particles themselves, their mistable equilibrium in the fluid in which they are suspended, their hygrometrical or capillary action, and in some cases the disengagement of volatile mat- ter, or of minute air bubbles, — have been considered by several writers as sufficiently accounting for the appearances. Some of the alleged causes here stated, with others which I jiave considered it unnecessary to mention, are not likely to be overlooked or to deceive observers of any experience in microscopical researches ; and the insufficiency of the most important of those enumerated may, I think, be satisfactorily shown by means of a very simple experi- ment. This experiment consists in reducing the drop of water containing the particles to microscopic minuteness, and pro- longing its existence by immersing it in a transparent fluid of inferior specific gravity, with which it is not miscible, and in which evaporation is extremely slow. If to almond-oil, which is a fluid having these properties, a considerably 4] smaller j)roportion of water^ duly impregnated with par- ticles, be added, and the two fluids shaken or triturated together^ drops of w^ater of various sizes, from 1-5 0th to l-2000dth of an inch in diameter, will be immediately produced. Of these, the most minute necessarily contain but few particles, and some may be occasionally observed with one particle only. In this manner minute drops, which if exposed to the air Avould be dissipated in less than a minute, may be retained for more than an hour. But in all the drops thus formed and protected, the motion of the particles takes place with undiminished activity, while the principal causes assigned for that motion, namely, evaporation, and their mutual attraction and repulsion, are either materially reduced or absolutely null. It may here be remarked, that those currents from centre to circumference, at first hardly perceptible, then more ob- vious, and at last very rapid, which constantly exist in drops exposed to the air, and disturb or entirely overcome the proper motion of the particles, are Avholly prevented in (b'ops of small size immersed in oil, — a fact which, however, ox ACTIVE MOLECULES. 483 is only apparent in those drops that are flattened, in con- sefpiencc of being nearly or al)Sohitely in contact with the stage of the niicroscoj)e. That the motion of the particles is not produced by any cause acting on the surface of the drop, may be proved by an inversion of the experiment; for by mixing a very small proportion of oil with the water containing the particles, microscopic drops of oil of extreme minuteness, some of them not exceeding in size the particles themselves, will be found on the surface of the drop of water, and nearly or altogether at rest ; while the particles in the centre or towards the bottom of the drop continue to move with their usual degree of activity. By means of the contrivance now described for reducing the size and prolonging the existence of the drops contain- ing the particles, which, simple as it is, did not till very lately occur to me, a greater command of the subject is obtained, sufficient ])erhaps to enable us to ascertain the real cause of the motions in question. Of the few experiments which I have made since this manner of observing was adopted, some appear to me so curious, that I do not venture to state them until they are [3 verified by frequent and careful repetition. I shall conclude these supplementary remarks to my former Observations, by noticing the degree in which I consider those observations to have been anticipated. That molecular was sometimes confounded with animal- cular motion by several of the earlier microscopical obser- vers, appears extremely probable from various passages in the writings of Leeuwenhoek, as well as from a very inter- esting Paper by Stephen Gray, published in the 19th volume of the Philosophical Transactions. Needham also, and BufFon, with Avhom the hypothesis of organic particles originated, seem to have not unfre- quently fallen into the same mistake. And I am inclined to believe that Spallanzani, notwithstanding one of his statements respecting them, has under the head of Animn- 48i< ADDITIONAL REMARKS /etfi cTuUmo online included the active jMolecules as well as true Animalcules. I may next mention that Gleichen, the discoverer of the motions of the Particles of the Pollen, also observed similar motions in tlie particles of the ovulum of Zea Mays. Wrisberg and MiiUer, who adopted in part Buftbn's hy- pothesis, state the globules, of which they suppose all organic bodies formed, to be capable of motion ; and Mid- ler distinf^'uishes these moving* oro-anic o'lobules from real Animalcules, vrith which, he adds, they have been con- fonnded by some very respectable observers. In IS 14 Dr. James Drummond, of Belfast, published in the 7th volume of the Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, a very valuable Paper, entitled " On certain Appearances observed in the Dissection of the Eyes of Pishes.'' In this Essay, which I regret I vv as entirely unacquainted with when I printed the account of my Observations, the author gives an account of the very remarkable motions of the spicula which form the silvery part of the choroid coat of the eyes of fishes. These spicula were examined with a simple microscope, and 6] as opacpie objects, a strong light being thrown npon the drop of water in which they were suspended. The appear- ances are minutely described, and very ingenious reasoning employed to show that, to account for the motions, the least improbable conjecture is to suppose the spicula ani- mated. As these bodies were seen by reflected and not by trans- mitted light, a very correct idea of their actual motions could hardly be obtained ; and with the low magnifying powers necessarily employed with the instrument and in the manner described, the more minute nearly spherical particles or active Molecules which, when higher powers were used, I have always found in abundance along with the spicula, entirely escaped observation. Dr. Drummond's researches were strictly limited to the spicula of the eyes and scales of fishes ; and as he does not ox ACTIVi: MOLECULES. 485 ii])pcai' to have suspc'ctcd that particles ha\ in*^^ aiiaI(;gous motions luiglit exist in other organized ])odies, and far less in inorganic matter, I consider myself anticipated by this acute observer only to the same extent as l)y Gleichen, and in a nntch less degree than by Midler, whose statements have been already alluded to. All the observers now mentioned have confined them- selves to the examination of the particles of organic bodies. In 1819, however, .Mr. Bywater, of Liverpool, published an account of [Microscopical Observations, in which it is stated that not oidy organic tissues, but also inorganic sub- stances, consist of what he terms animated or irritable particles. A second edition of this Essay appeared in 1828, proba- bly altered in some points, but it may be snpposed agree- ing essentially in its statements with the edition of 18113, which I have never seen, and of the existence of which 1 v.as ignorant when I published my pamphlet. From the edition of 1828, which I have but lately met with, it appears that ]\Ir. Bywater employed a compound microscope of the construction called Culpepper^s, that the object was examined in a bright sunshine, and the light from the mirror thrown so obliquely on the stage as to give a blue colour to the infusion. The first experiment I here subjoin in his own words. [7 " A small portion of flour nmst be placed on a slip of glass, and mixed wdtli a drop of water, then instantly ap- plied to the microscope ; and if stirred and viewed by a bright sun, as already described, it will appear evidently tilled with innumerable small linear bodies, writhing and twisting about with extreme activity." Similar bodies, and ecpially in motion, were obtained from animal and ve^-etable tissues, from veG;etable mould, from sandstone after being made red hot, from coal, ashes, and other inorganic bodies. I believe that in thus stating the manner in which ^Lr. Bywater's experiments were conducted, I have enabled microscopical observers to judge of the extent and kiiul of optical illusion to which he was liable, and of which he 486 ADDITIONAL REMARKS ON ACTIVE MOLECULES. does not seem to have been aware. I have only to add, that it is not here a question of priority ; for if his obser- vations are to be depended on, mine must be entirely set aside. July 28///, 1829. OBSiniVATlONS ORGANS AND MUD]: OF FECUNDATION OECHIDE^ AND ASCLEPIADE^. BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., F.K.S., Hoy. :M.R.S. Ediiv., A^•D R.I. Acad. V.P.L.S.; FOR£IG>' JkJEMBER OF THE EOYAL ACADEMY OF SCIEy'CES IN TUE IXSTIIUTE OP FRANCE; OF THE IMPEEIAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES OF BVSSIA ; THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF SWEDEN AND BAVARIA; OF HIE FIRST CLASS OF TUE ROYAL INSTIirTE OF HOLLAND; TUE ROYAL iiOCIETY OF DENMARK ; AND TUE IMPERIAL ACADEMY OF NATURALISTS; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ACADEMIES OF SCIENCES OF PRUSSIA AND BELGIUM, ETC., ETC. Riprlnicd fitm ihc ' Trumvduns ofihc Linncan Sociciy. Vol. XVI, 2^p- ^^o — 745.] LONDON: 1833. ox THE ORGANS ANT) :\10T)E OF FECUNDATION OUCHIDEiE AND AS C L E I'l ADEaE. Read Novemeee, 1st and Ioth. 1^31 * In the Essay now submitted to the Society, iiiv pi'iii- cipal object is to give an acconnt of some observations, made chiefly in the course of the present year, on the structure and economy of the sexual organs in Orchidccc and Asclepiadese, — the two famihes of phaenogamous plants which have liitherto presented the most important objections to the prevaiHng theories of vegetable fecun- dation. But before entering on this acconnt, it is necessary to notice the various opinions that have been hekl respecting the mode of im])regnation in both famihes : and in con- chiding the sid)ject of Orchidese, I shall advert to a few other points of structure in that natnral order. ^ [This portion of 1 lie Memoir uas originally printed for private dibtributicu in October, 1S3]. The additions made to it when rejirintcd in the 'L'nncan Transactions/ consist ehiefly of the references to the anthois quoted, of three notes at pp. 495, 190 and 197, and of tlie i)lates and tlicir explanations. The alterations are merely verbal, with the exception of a passai^e at pp. 5;22-4, beneath which 1 have appended the correspondiiig passage of the first iuipres* sion ill a note. — Edit.] 490 ON THE ORGANS AND 3I0DE 01' FECUNDATION ORCHIDEiE. The authors whose opuiions or conjectures on the mode of impregnation in Orchideae I have to notice, may be divided into such as have considered the direct apphcation of the pollen to the stigma as necessary : and those who, — from certain peculiarities in the structure and relative posi- tion of the sexual organs in this family, — have regarded the direct contact of these parts as in many cases difficult 686] or altogether improbable, and have consequently had recourse to other explanations of the function. In 1760, Haller, the earliest writer of the first class, hi describing his Epipactis, states that the antherae or pollen masses, after leaving the cells in which they are originally inclosed, are retained by the process called by him susten- taculam, the rostellum of Eichard, from which they readily fall upon the stigma.^ He adds, that both in this genus and in Orchis the stigma communicates by a fovea or channel with the ovarhim. But as in 1742 he correctly describes the stigma of Orchis," and in his account of Epipactis^ notices also the gland derived, as he says, from the sustentaculum, and which is introduced between and connects the pollen masses, his opinion on the subject, though not expressed, is dis- tinctly implied even at that period; or as indeed it may be said to have been so early as 1730,^ when he first de- scribed the channel communicating with the ovarium, and considered it as being in the place of a style. In 1763, Adanson' states that the pollen masses are projected on the stigma, of which his description is at least as satisfactory as that of some very recent writers on the subject. Pie also describes the flower of an Orchideous plant as being monandrous, with a bilocular anthera, con- taining pollen which coheres in masses (a view^ of structure ' Orchid, class. com/Uat. iu Jcl. llelcct. iv, p. 100. '' E(dl. Enum. p. 262. 3 jd. p. 274. ^ Melh. stud. hot. p. 21. ^ Y^^^^^ ^^^ pi^^^f^ jj^ p. 09. IN ORCIllDE.E AND ASCLKPIADE.E. 491 first entertained, but not published, by Bernard de Jussieu) ;^ and lie correctly marks the relation both of the stamen and placentcC of the ovarium to the divisions of the peri- anthium. Ill 1711, Curtis, in the Flora Londineiisis iu his ligurc and account of Ophrij.^ apifcra, correctly delineates and describes the pollen masses, called by him anthera), the [cs? glands at their base inclosed in distinct cuculli or bursiculae, and the stigma, with the surface of which he represents the masses as coming in contact. In his second volume, the two lateral adnate lobes of the stigma, and the auricida? of tiie column of Orchis ina>i- ciila, are distinctly shown ; and these auricuke, now gene- rally denominated rudimentary stamina, are also delineated in some other species of Orchis afterwards figured in the same work. In 1793, Christian Konrad Sprengel"^ asserts that the pollen masses are applied directly to the secreting or viscid surface on the front of the coUunn, in other words to the stigma, and that insects are generally the agents in this operation. In 1799, J. K. AVachter^ supports the same opinion, as far as regards the necessity of direct contact of the pollen masses with the female organ ; and this observer was the first who succeeded in artificially impregnating an Or- chideous plant, by applying the pollen to the stigma of Ilabenar'ia hlfoUa. In 1799 also, or beginning of 1800, Schkuhr^ takes the same view of the subject, and states that the pollen nuisses, which resist the action of connnon moisture, are readily dissolved by the viscid fluid of the stigma. In 1800 Swartz,' in adopting the same opinion, notices various ways in which the ap})lication of the ])ollen may be effected in the different tribes of this family, repeats the statement of Schkuhr on the solvent power of the stisrma. and in Blcila TankerviUia describes ducts 'O" » Jass. gen. pi. p. (iG. •-' liiild. Geheii.i. ]\ 401. =5 Homer, Archiv. ii, p. 200. •« llandLuch iii, p. 192. •' Act. Uoliii. IbOO, p. 134. 492 ON THE ORGANS AND :\10I>E Or lECUNDATION which convey the absorbed iiiiid iVoin that organ to the ovariuui. In 1S04, Sahsbiiry^ asserts that he had succeeded in 6^»i inipregnatuig many species belonging to different tribes of Orchidese, by applying the pollen masses to the stigma, Avhose channel commuiiicathig with the cavity of the ovarinm, and first noticed by H alter, he also describes. In 1827, Professor L. C. Treviranns^ published an ac- count of several experiments made by him in 1824, whicli satisfactorily prove that impregnation in this family may be effected by the direct application of the pollen to the stigma. Abont the end of 1830 a letter from Professor Amici^ to M. Mirbel was published, in wldch that distinguished microscopical observer asserts that in many phccnogamous plants the pollen tubes, or bof/ai'j\ penetrate through i\\{i style into the cavity of the ovarium, and are a})plied directly to the ovula. In this important conununication OrchidcEe are not mentioned, but M. Adolphe Brongniart in a note states that he himself has seen the production of hoyaitx or pollen tubes even in this family ; that here, however, as well as in all the other tribes in which he had examined these tubes, he found them to terminate in the tissue of the stigma. Of the second class of authors the earliest is Linnaeus,^ who, in 1764, not satisfied cither Avith his own or any other description then given of the stigma, inquires v»hether the influence of the pollen may not be communicated in- ternally to the ovarium. In 1770, Schmidel,' in an account which he gives of a species of Epipactis, describes and figures the upper lip of the stigma, the rostellum of Richard, with its gland both before and after the bursting of the anthera ; and as he ^ Linn. Soc. Transact, vii, p. 29. - Zeitsclirift f. Phi/siol. W, p. 225, ^ Annal. des Sc. Nat. xxi, p. 329. ' F reelect, in Orel. Nat. ed. Giseke, p. IS 2. ^ Gesn. Op. Bot. hist, plant, fasc. ii, p. 15, tab. 19. IN ORCHIDE^ AND ASCLEPIADEjE. 193 denominates tliat part, before tlic pollen masses are j^^'J attached to it, "stigma virpincum/'' it may l)C considered as Ijelonging to the same class. Koelreuter, the next writer in point of time, and whose essay was pnl)lished before Linn.eus's (piery apj)eared, states, in 1775,^ that tlie pollen masses, wliicli he denoni'- nates naked anthera?, im])art their fecnndating matter to the surface of the cells of the true anthera, regarded by him consequently as stigma, and tliat tlu'ougli tliis surface it is absorbed and conveyed to the ovarium. In 17S7, Dr. Jonathan Stokes- conjectures that in Or- chideoD, as well as in Asclepiadcce, the male influence, or })rinciple of arrangement, as it is termed by John Hunter, may be conveyed to the embryo without the intervention of air : a repetition certainly of Linnicus's conjecture, with which, however, as it Avas not published till 1791, he could not have been acquainted. In 1791, Batsch^ states that in Orchis and Ophrys, — and his observation may be extended at least to all Saty- riuDC or Ophrydea^, — the only way in which the mass of pollen can act on the ovarium, is by the retrogradation of the impregnating power through the pedunculus or caudi- cula of the pollen mass to the gland beneath it, which he is disposed to refer rather to the stigma than to the anthera. The late Professor Hichard, in 1802,^ expressly says that fecundation is operated in Orchidea} and Asclejiiadea^ with- out a change of place in the stamina ; his opinion therefore must be considered identical with that of Batsch, and ex- tended to the Avhole order. It might perhaps be inferred from the descrii)tion which I gave of Orchidca3 in a work publislied in isiQ/ that my opinion respecting themode of inq)regnation agreed with ii^yj that of Batsch and Bichard, though it is not there actually expressed, nor indeed very clearly in another publication of nearly the same date/' in which I had adverted to this 1 Acl. PJif/s. Palal. iii, p, 55. •: 7/7///. Bui. Arrang. 2iid cd. ii, p. 0G4. 3 Botanische Bemcrk. i, p. :{, ' Diet. ' de Bol an. jia'r Bui Hard, cd. 2. p. 5G. 5 Frodr. F/or. Xor.Jio/l, \, p. 'MO. ''' II fi//. Sor. Trmimct. x. p. 19. 494 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION family. But I have since on several occasions more ex- plicitly stated that opinion, which, until lately, I always considered the most probable hypothesis on the subject. At tlie same time its probability in this family appeared to me somewhat less than in Asclepiadeee. Tor in Orchideae a secreting surface in the female organ, apparently destined to act on the pollen without the intervention of any other part, is manifest ; and some direct evidence of the fact existed, though not then considered satisfactory. In Ascle- piadeas, however, I entertained hardly any doubt on the subject ; the only apparently secreting surface of the stigma in that family being occupied by the supposed conductors of the male influence, and no evidence whatever, with which I was acquainted, existing of its action through any other channel. In 1810 or 1818 I received from the late celebrated Aubert du Petit Thouars some printed sheets of an in- tended work on Orchideae, which, with a few alterations, was completed and published in 18 2. "2.^ From the unfinished work, as well as that which was afterwards published, it appears that this ingenious ])ota- nist considered the glutinous substance connectins; the grains or lobules of pollen as the " aura seminalis" or fe- cundating matter ; that the elastic pedicel of the pollen mass, existing in part of the family, but according to him not formed before expansion, consists of this gluten ; and that in the expanded flower the gluten which has escaped from the pollen is, in all cases, in communication with the stigma. He describes the stigma as forming on the surface of coil the column a glutinous disk, from which a central thread or cord of the same nature is continued through tlie style to the cavity of the ovarium, where it divides into three branches, and that each of these is again subdivided into two. The six branches thus formed, are closely applied to the parietes of the ovarium, run down on each side of the corresponding placenta to its base, each giving oft' nume- ' Hist, des Orchid, p. 14. IX ORC TTI1)E/E AND ASC'LEPIADE.E. 495 ions ramuli, wliicli spread tluMusclvcs amoiip; Uie oviila, and sej)aratc thciu into irregnlar gronps. Jlcnce, according to this antlior, a coninuinication is establislied l)et\vecn tho anthcra and tlie ovnla, which he adds are impregnated throngli tlicir snrface, and not, as lie snpposes to ])c tlie case in other families, throngli their I'linicnlus or point of attachment to the placenta. The remarkable account of the stigma here quoted, tliongU coming from so distingnislied and original an ob- server, and one who liad particularly studied this family of plants, seems either to have been entirely overlooked, or in some degree discredited by more recent writers, none of whom, as far as I can find, have even alluded to it. And I confess it entirely esca])ed me until after I had made the observations which will be stated in the present essay, and which confirm its accuracy as to the existence and course of the parietal cords, though not as to their nature and origin. In 1824 Professor Link^ expresses his opinion that the rostellum of Richard is without doubt the true stigma. In 18.:29 ^h. Lindley," who for several years has par- ticularly studied and has lately published part of a valuable systematic work on Orchideous Plants, states that in this family impregnation takes effect by absorption from the pollen masses through their gland into the stigmatic channel. In 1S30, in his Introduction to the Natural System of Botany, the same statement is repeated; and in this -g9»^ work it also appears that he regards the glands to which the pollen masses become attached in Ophrydeae as derived from the stamen, and not belonging to the stigma," as in 1810 I had described them. It would even appear, from a passage in his systematic work' published in the same 1 F/iiios. Bot. p. 29S. - Spiops. Brit. Flor. p. 25G. 3 "The pollen is not less curious. Now we have it in separate frrains, as in other plants, but cohcrini^ to a mesh-work of cellular tissue, which is collected into a sort of central elastic strap; now the granules cohere in small anu'ular inclefinile masses, and the central elastic strap becomes more apjiarent, has a glandular extremity, which is often reclined in a peculiar pouch especially destined for its protection." — Introduct. to Nat. Sj/st. of Bot. p. 2G.S. •• Ge)K (Old Sp. of Orchid. Part I, p. 3. 496 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION year, tliat he considers the analogous glands, existing in most other tribes of Orchidese, as equally belonging to the stamen : in his " Introduction," however, he refers them to the stigma in all cases exce})t in Ophrydea?. ToAvards the end of 1830 the first part of Mr. Francis Bauer's lilustrations of Orchideous Plants edited by Mr. Tin (Hey, was published. From this work, of the importance and beauty of which it is impossible to speak too highly, it may be collected that Mr. Bauer's opinion or theory of impregnation in Or- chicleso does not materially differ from that of Batsch, Richard, and other more recent writers. From one of the figures it appears that tliis theory had occurred to him as early as 1792; and in another figure, bearing the same date, he has accurately represented the structure of the grains of pollen in a plant belonging to Ophrydese, a struc- ture which I had not ascertained in that tribe till 1806. Althouo;!! Mr. Bauer's theory is essentially the same as that of Batsch and Richard, yet there are some points in which it may be considered peculiar ; and chiefly in his supposing impregnation to take effect long before the ex- cos: pansion of the flower, at a time when the sexual organs are so placed with relation to each other that the fecun- dating matter, believed by him to pass from the pollen mass through its caudicula, where that part exists, to the gland attached to it, may be readily communicated to the stigma, v>dtli which the gland is then either in absolute con- tact or closely approximated. The more important points of this account may be extended to nearly the whole order, but is strictly applicable only to Satyrina3 or Ophrydeae, a tribe in which Mr. Bauer seems, with Mr. Lindley, to con- sider the glands as belonging to the stamen and not to the stigma.^ In those genera of this tribe in which the glands 1 In the second part of Mr. Bauer's Illustrations, which lias appeared since this paper was read, the explanation of Tab. 3, fig. 6, is corrected in the follow- ing manner : " For 6. A pollen mass with its caudicula and gland taken out of the anther; "HeaclG. A pollen mass with its caudicula and the internal socket of the stigmatic gland." It is evident, indeed, in the second part of the Illustrations, from figs. 8, 9, 11, and 12, of Tab. 12, representing details of ^^atyrlvm puatidatim, and the TX ORCIIIDE.E AND ASCLEPIADE.E. 497 are iiichulcd in a poucli or biirsiciila, lie describes and figures pcrfonitions in the Ijaek of tlie pouch, tlirougli wliich the fecundatinii- matter is conununicated from the ^huids to the stigma; and one of the figures is intended to repre- sent a gknd in the act of parting Avith the fecundating matter. It is impossible to judge correctly of Mr. Bauer's theory mitil all the proofs and arguments in its favour are adduced. I may observe, however, that those already published are by no means satisfactory to me. For, in the tirst ])lace, in the very early stage in which, ^g-j* according to this theory, impregnation is supposed to be effected, it appears to me that the pollen is not in a state to impart its fecundating matter, nor the stigma to receive it ; and it may be added, though this is of less weight, that the ovula have neither acquired the usual degree of deve- lopment, nor that position which they afterwards take, and wdn'ch gives the apex of the nucleus or point of impregna- tion the proper direction, with regard to the supposed im- pregnating surface. Seccmdlv, in the fio;ure which may be said to exhibit a demonstration of the correctness of the theory, — in that, namely, representing the gland in the act of parting with the fecundating matter, — the magnifying power employed (which is only fifteen times) is surely insufficient for the establishment of a fact of this kind; while the diseno;af]re- ment of minute granules, which no doubt often takes place when the gland is innnersed in water, may readily be ac- counted for in another way.^ drawinf^s of wliich were made in 1800, that Mr. Bauer must, from tliat time at least, have correctly understood the origin of the glands in Ophrydcre. There is notiiing, however, in any of the figures in Tab. 3 of the first part at variance with their ex])lanations, from which 1 judged of his opinion. It may therefore be concluded that Mr. Bauer had not examined these explanations before their publication. ' This second observation ought not now to be taken into account, as in the second part of Mr. Bauer's Illustrations the following correction occurs re- specting the figure alluded to (Tab. 3. fig. b). "This is in some measure an ideal figure to represent in what way the fecundating matter is sup|)osed to leave the caudicula and stigmatic gland ; for this reason there has been no attention paid to preserving a proportion between the pollen mass and the fecundating matter." I may here, however, remark, that it was evidently not mv intent iou, in the 32 498 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION Thirdly, I have never been able to find those perforations, represented by Mr. Bauer, in the bursiculae of Orchis and Ophrys, and the existence of which in these genera is es- sential to his hypothesis. And, lastly, the appearance of the stigma in Bletia Tan- 695] kervillicBy after impregnation, as he believes, according to my view of the subject would rather prove that it was in a state capable of acting upon, but had not yet received the fecundating matter from, the anthera. In thus venturing to differ from so accurate and expe- rienced an observer as Mr. Bauer on a subject which he has for many years minutely studied and so beautifully illus- trated, I am well aware how great a risk I incur of being myself found in error. I am very desirous, however, that the perusal of this sketch of the various statements that have appeared on the question of impregnation, with the greater part of which he is at present probably unacquainted, should induce him to re-examine the facts and arguments by which his own opinion on this subject is supported. He will thus either succeed in establishing his theory on more satisfactory grounds, or, if the examination should prove unfavourable, he Avill, I am persuaded, from his Avell-known candour, as readily abandon it. The notice here given of the opinions of botanists on im- pregnation in Orchideae brings the subject down to the spring of the present year, when from circumstances, Avhich I may hereafter have occasion to advert to, my attention was directed to this family of plants, the particular study of which I had for a long time discontinued. In reviewing notes respecting them, made many years ago, I found some points merely hinted at, or imperfectly made out, which seemed deserving of further examination ; and in the course of these inquiries, other observations of at least equal importance suggested themselves. observation in question, to tlirow any doubt on the correctness of Mr. Bauer's figure, beino- aware that very minute granular matter, separating from the gland wlien immersed in water, is actually visible with a lens of about half an inch focus. I objected to it only as a satisfactory proof of the theory re- ferred to. IN ORClIIDEiE AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 499 I HOW proceed to state, in some cases briefly, in others at greater length, the results of this investigation. The first question that occupied me was, the relation which the lateral and generally rndimentary stamina bear [cyo to the other parts of the flower. Into this subject I had in part entered in my Ob- servations on Apostasia, published by Dr. AYallich in his ' Plantae Asiaticee Rariores,'^ and had then considered it probable that in all cases these Stamina, in whatever state of development they were found, belonged to a different series from the middle and usually fertile stamen ; in other words, were placed opposite to the two lateral divisions of the inner series of the perianthium. In 1810, however, when I first advanced my hypothesis of the true nature of these processes of the column, I supposed, though the opinion was not then expressed, that they formed the complement of the outer series of stamina ; a view which has been since very generally adopted, especially by Dr. Von ]\[artius, who has given it in a stenographic formula, and by Mr. Lindley, who has exhibited the relative position of parts in this familv in a diagram.^ A careful examination of the structure of the column in various tribes of the order, chiefly by means of transverse sections, has fully confirmed the opinion I enter- tained when treating of Apostasia ; and more particularly established the fact in Cypripedium, in which these lateral stamina arc perfectly developed. On the hypothesis of rudimentary stamina I may remark, that it presented itself to me some time before the jjubli- cation of the Prodromus Plorse Novae Ilollandise ; nnd my belief is, that until the appearance of that work this view had not been taken by any other observer in England. ^Mr. Bauer at least, in a recent conversation on the subject, readilv admitted, with his usual candour, that althouii;h acquainted with a case of accidental development, the gene- ral view had not occurred to him until stated by me. In my mind it arose from contrasting the structure of icc; Cypripedium with those genera of New Holland Orchideae — Diuris, Prasophyllum, and others — in which the lateral 1 Vol. i, p. 74. - Inirodud. to Kat. St/st. p. 2Gi. 500 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION processes or appendages of the column are so remarkably developed ; and I afterwards, in searching for additional confirmations of the hypothesis, believed I had found such in the more minute lateral auriculas of the column present in most Ophrydese. These auriculse, however, though they might serve to confirm, w^ould hardly have suggested the hypothesis, at the period especially of which I speak. They had indeed until then been altogether overlooked, except by ]\Ialpighi,^ by Curtis in his Flora Londinensis, perhaps in Walcott's Flora Britannica, and by ^Ir. Bauer, whom they were not likely to escape. In my recent observations on Apostasia, referred to, I noticed a singular monstrosity of Hahenaria hifoVia, vrhich, if such deviations from ordinary structure are always to be trusted, would throw^ great doubt on the hypothesis being applicable to these auriculae of Ophrydeae. lor in this case, in which three antherae are formed, auriculae not only exist on the middle or ordinary stamen, but one is also found on the upper side of each of the lateral antherae, ^vhich are here opposite to two divisions of the outer series of the perianthium. I have lately met with another in- stance of a similar monstrosity equally unfavourable ; and I may add that this doubt is still further strengthened by my not being able to find vascular cords connected with these auriculae in the only plants of Ophrydeae in which I have carefully examined, with this object, the structure of the column, namely, Or elds J\Iorlo, mascula, and latifolia. I do not indeed regard the absence of vessels as a com- plete proof of these auriculae not being rudimentary stamina. But I may remark, that in the other tribes of Orchideae, in 698] many of whose genera analogous processes are found, and in which tribes alone cases of their complete development have hitherto been observed, vessels not only generally exist in these processes, but may be traced to their expected origins, namely, into those cords which also supply the inner lateral divisions of the perianthium. Although not necessarily connected with my subject, I 1 Op. Om, tab. 25, fig. 1^2. i\ ourniDE.i; and asct.I'.piade.e. 501 may here advert to the reniarkal)le monstrosity in the flowers of an Oplirp deserihed and fignred Ijy M. His^ npwards of two years l)cfore tlie appearance of my Prodro- mus. This account I did not meet with till after that part of the volume relating to Orchidea' was printed ; and i have here only to observe respecting it, tliat neither the monstrosity itself, consisting of the conversion into stamina of the three inner divisions of the perianthium, nor the author's speculation founded on it, lias any connection with my opinion which relates to the ])rocesses of the column. M. liis's paper, however, and the remarkable structure of Epistcpliium of J\l. Kunth, have together given rise to a third hypothesis, Avhose author, M. Achille Richard," con- siders an Orchideous flower as generally deprived of the outer series of the pei'ianthium, which is present only in Epistephium. He consequently regards the existing inner series of perianthium, or that to which the labelluni belongs, as formed of metamorphosed stamina. This hypothesis, although apparently sanctioned l)y the structure of Scitamineae, I consider imtenable ; the external additional part in Epistephium, which I have examined, appearing to me rather analogous to the calyculus in some Santalacea?, in a few Proteaceae, and perhaps to that of LoranthacccC. AVith reference to the support the hypothesis may 1699 derive from the monstrosity described by M. His, I may add that I have met with more than one case of similar con- version into stamina of the inner series of the perianthium, or at least of its two lateral divisions, with a manifest ten- dency to the same change in the labellum : and in one of these cases, namely Neotfia pida, in addition to the con- version of the two lateral divisions of the perianthium, the lateral processes of the column were also comi)letcly dove- loped. The next point examined was the composition of the Stigma with the relation of its lobes or divisions to the other parts of the flower, and especially to the supposed compo- ^ Journal de Thplque, Ixv. (1807), p. 24 1. - Mi'm. de la Soc. d'JIi.s/. NaL de Far is, iv, d. 1G. o02 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION nent parts of the ovarium. On this subject very little in- formation is to be obtained from the writings of botanists, most of whom have contented themselves with describing the stigma as a disk, a fovea ghitinosa, a secreting surface, or viscid space in front of the column. The late celebrated Richard, however, who adverts to the occasional existence of two lateral processes of his gynizus, may be supposed to have had more correct notions of its composition : and it may also be observed, that in Curtis's plate of Ophrys cqnfera already referred to, and still more distinctly in Mr. Bauer's figure of Orchis mascida, the two lateral lobes are represented as distinct, corresponding very exactly with Haller's description, in 1742, of the stigma in this genus. The result of my examination of this point satisfied me that Orchide^ have in reality three stigmata, generally more or less confluent, but in some cases manifestly distinct, and two of wdiich are in several instances even furnished with styles of considerable length. These stigmata are placed opposite to the three outer divisions of the perianthium, and consequently terminate the axes of the supposed component parts of the ovarium, always regarded by me as made up of three simple ovaria 700] unitecrby their ovuliferous margins ; a structure in which the ordinary relation of stigmata to placentae is that here found. In Mr. Bauer's ' Illustrations' already referred to, a very different account is given of the composition of the ovarium, which is there said to be formed of six pieces. This view of its composition seems to be founded on the existence of six vascular cords, on the apparent interrup- tions in the cellular tissue, and on the singular dehiscence of the capsule. But the mere number of vascular cords, which, being destined to supply all parts of the flow^er, may be said rather to indicate the divisions of the perianthium than those of the ovarium, cannot be considered as affording an argument of much importance, and, if it were, would equally apply to many other families having trilocular ovaria, as Irideae ; while the interruptions or inequalities of cellular tissue may be viewed as only the preparation for IN ORCHIDEiE AXD ASCLEPIADE^. 503 tliat dehiscence which, though very remarkable in this order, is in a great degree analogous to that taking pkace in most Cruciferee, in several Leguminosa', and in otlier families of plants. It may also be objected to j\Ir. Bauer's view of tlie composition of ovarium, that the arrangement of the parietal placentae, which on this hypothesis would occupy the axes of the three alternate comi)onent parts, is contrary to every analogy ; Avhile the position of the stigmata, if my account should prove to be correct, affords evidence nearly conclusive of the ovarium being formed of only three parts. In those genera of OrchidccC in Avhich the lateral stamina are perfect, and the middle stamen without anthera, namely, Cypripedium and Apostasia, all these lobes or divisions of stigma are equally developed, are of nearly similar form and texture, and, as I have proved by direct experiment in Cypripedium, are all equally capable of performing the proper function of the organ. In most other cases the anterior lobe, or that placed croi opposite to the perfect stamen, and deriving its vessels from the same cord, manifestly differs both in form and texture from the other two. To this anterior, or upper lobe, as it generally becomes in the expanded flower, the glands always belong to which the pollen masses become attached, but from w^hicli they are in all cases originally distinct, as may be proved even in Ophrydea?. According to my view, therefore, of the mode of impreg- nation, its office is essentially dift'erent from that of the two lateral lobes or stigmata, which in various degrees of development are always present, and in all cases, when the ovarium is perfect, are capable of performing their proper function. The greatest development of these lateral stigmata takes place in the tribe of Satyrinac or Ophrydeac, as in many species of Ilahenaria, those especially which are found near or within the tropics ; and still more remarkably in Bonatea sjieciosa, a plant hardly indeed distinguishable from the same extensive genus. It would seem that in Bonatea the extraordinary develop- ment and complete separation of these lateral stigmata. 501 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION have effectually concealed their true nature ; and accord- ingly they have uniformly been considered as forming parts or appendages of the labellum, with which indeed their bases cohere. That they are really stigmata, how- ever, I have proved by a careful examination of the tissue of their secreting surface, by the action of the pollen arti- ficially applied to this tissue, by the descent of its tu]:)es, hereafter to be described, along the upper surface of the styles which is destitute of epidermis, and by the conse- quent enlargement of the ovarium. Di/domeris of Mr. Don,^ which may also be regarded as a species of Habe- naria, is another example of nearly the same kind ; and the 702] description of stigma which, in 1813, I introduced into the character of Sat^riuiu,^ implies an analogous develop- ment in that genus. On the relative position of stamina and stigmata in the column of an Orchideous plant, it may be remarked that there is hardly an instance of a perfectly developed stamen and stigma placed opposite to each other, and consequently deriving their vessels from the same cord. Tor, in the ordinary structure of the family in which only one perfect stamen is produced, the corresponding stigma loses entirely or in great part its proper function, which it recovers, so to speak, in those cases where this stamen becomes imperfect, or is destitute of an anthera : and hence, perhaps, it may be said that to obtain in any case the complete devolopment of the lateral stamina, and, what is of greater importance, to ensure in all cases the perfection of the lateral stigmata, these organs are never placed opposite, but uniformly alternate with each other. The general conformation of the ovarium, v/ith regard to the number and relative position of the parietal placentae, and the arrangement of their numerous ovula, has long been well understood. But the early structure and evo- lution of the unimpregnated ovulum have not yet, as far as I know, been in any degree attended to. In its gradual development, the ovulum exhibits a series ' Frodr. Flor. Nepal, p. 26. - Ait. Hort. Keto. ed. 2, vol. v, p. 196. IN OHCIlIDK.i:; AM) ASCIJ.FIADE.E. 505 of changes nearly ap;i'eeing \y[[\\ those wliicli M. Mir])eP has described and ilhistrated as taking place in other famihes. In the earliest state in which I have examined the ovuluin in OrchidccT, it consists merely of a minute papilla pro- jecting from the pulpy surface of the ])lacenta. Ln tlie -703 next stage the annular rudiment of the future testa is visible at the base of the papilliform nucleus. The sub- sequent changes, namely, the enlai'gement of the testa, the production of a funiculus, which is never vascular, ancl the curvature or inversion of the whole ovulum, so as to ai)- proximatc the apex of its nucleus to the surface of the placenta, take place in different genera at different periods with relation to the development of the other ])arts of the flower. In general when the flower expands, the ovulum will be found in a state and direction pi'oper for receiving'' the male influence. But in several cases, as in Cypripedium and Epipactis, genera which in many other respects are nearly allied, the ovulum has not completed its inversion, nor is the nucleus entirely covered by its testa until lono- after expansion, and even after the pollen has been acted on by the stigma, and its tubes have penetrated into the cavity of the ovarium. The tissue of the perfect stigmata in Orchidea^ does not materially differ from that of many other families. In the early state the utriculi composing it are densely approxi- mated, having no fluid interposed. In the more advanced but unimpregnated state, these utriculi enlarge, and are separated from each other by a co})ious and generally viscid secretion. The channel of the style, or stigma, whose parietes are similarly composed, undergoes the same chanoes. Both these states are represented in one of Mr. Bauer's plates, who however considers the more advanced staa'c as subsequent to imj)regnation. In the advanced l)ut still unimpregnated state of the ovarium, the upper portions, which are in continuation with the axes of the three placenta\, but do not produce yififu/i. (Jes So. Kat. xvii, p. 302 ;— aud in 2Iihii. de V Acad, des Sc de rinslit. ix, p. 212. 506 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION ovula, are of a texture somewliat different from that of the greater part of the cavity, but still more obviously different from that of the cavity of the style, being neither apparently 704] secreting nor consisting of similar utriculi. A narrow line of like surface is found extending on each side of every placenta nearly as far as it is ovuliferous. The three lines occupying the upper part of the axes, and the six lines marginal to the three placentae, may, for a reason which will hereafter appear, be called the conducting surfaces of the ovarium. The female organ, as now described, is in a proper state to be acted upon by the pollen applied to the stigma, and for the transmission of the fecundating matter into the cavity of the ovarium, in a manner and form which I shall presently attempt to explain. In reflectino' on the whole evidence existinsr in favour of the direct application of the pollen mass to the stigma, and especially on the recent experiments of Professor Trevi- ranus,-^ I could no lonojer doubt that in this manner im- pregnation Avas actually effected in Orchideae ; and the sole difficulty in my mind to its being the only way arose from adverting to a circumstance that must have been remarked by every one who has particularly attended to this family, either in Europe or in tropical regions; namely, that all the capsules of a dense spike are not unfrequently ripened : a fact which at first seems hardly reconcilable with this mode of fecundation, at least on the supposition that the pollen mass is applied to the stigma by insects. Without going fully into the question at present, I shall here only remark, that in several such cases I have satisfied myself, by actual examination of the stigmata belonging to capsules taken at many different heights in the spike, that pollen, by whatever means, had actually been applied to them.^ 1 ZeHscJmfif. ThjsioL \\ p. 225. ^ It may also be observed, that the same difficulty applies to many otlier cases of dense inflorescence, as to the female spikes or strobili of Couiferse, Zamia, and Zea; in all of which the symmetry of the ripe fruit is generally perfect, although partial failures of impregnation might be at least equally expected. IN ORCniDE.E AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 507 Believing, tliercforc, this is to ho tlie only mode in [705 which impregnation is effected, I proceeded to examine the immediate clianges produced by tlie application of the pollen masses to the stigma. From mnnei'ous observations and experiments made with this view, chiefly in Satyrina) or Ophrydea:*, and Are- thuseac, not however confined to these tribes, it was ascer- tained that tlie grains of pollen, soon after being applied to the stigma, either in the entire mass or separately, .produce tubes or hoyaux analogons to those first observed in one case by Professor Amici,^ and afterwards in numerous others, and in many families, by M. Adolphe Bronguiai't." In Orchidese one tube only is emitted from the abso- lutely simple grain, while the number of tubes generally corresponds with that of the divisions or cells of the com- pound grain. These tubes are of extreme tenuity, their diameter being generally less than l-2()00th of an inch, and they acquire a great length, even ^vhile adhering to the grains producing them. From these, however, they separate generally while still involved in the secretion and mixed with the utriculi of the stigma ; and I have never observed an instance of a tube with its grain attached to it lower than the tissue of the stigma. In form they are perfectly cylindrical, or of equal diameter, neither dilated at the apex nor sensibly contracted in any part of their course. I have never found them either branched or jointed ; but have frequently observed apparent interrup- tions in the tube, probably caused by partial coagulations of the contained fluid. Even in their earliest stage, while in length hardly equal to the diameter of the grain, I have not been able to observe them to contain distinct granules in employing a magnifying power of 150. With a ctoc power of 300 or 400 indeed, extremely minute and very transparent granular matter may be detected ; but such granules are very different from those which havi^ been supposed to belong to the grains of pollen. As an entire pollen mass is usually applied to the surfjice Atti della Sor. Hal. xix, par. 2, p. 25 !•. Aminl, de.9 Sc. Xat. ii, p. 00. Annul, lies iSr. Nat. xii, p. '.\\. 508 ON THE ORGANS AND :\I01)E OP FECUNDATION of tlie stigma, and as a great proportion of the mass so applied is acted upon by the fluid in which it is immersed, the tubes produced are generally very numerous, and to- gether form a cord which passes through the channel of the stigma or style. On reaching the cavity of the ovarium this cord regu- larly divides into three parts, the divisions being closely applied to those short upper portions of the axes of the valves which are not placentiferous ; and at the point where the placenta commences each cord again divides into two branches. These six cords descend along the conducting surfaces already described when speaking of the unim- pregnated ovarium, and generally extend as far as the placentae themselves, with which tliey are thus placed nearly but perhaps not absolutely in contact. The cords now described, both general and partial, seem to me to 1)0 entirely composed of pollen tubes, certainly without any mixture of the utriculi of the stigma, or, as far as I can ascertain, of the tissue of the conducting sur- faces. In two cases, namely Ophrys ajnfera and Cypri2')edium, spectabile, I at one time believed I had seen tubes going off laterally from the partial cords towards the placentae and mixing with the ovula ; but I am not at present entirely satisfied with the exactness of these observations, and I have never been able to detect similar ramifications in any other case.-^ That the existence of these tubes in the cavity of the ovarium is essential to fecundation in Orchideae, can hardly be questioned. But the manner in which they operate on, 707] or whether they come actually in contact with, the ovula, are points which still remain undetermined. I am aware that Professor Amici/ who discovered in several plants the remarkable fact of the penetration of the pollen tubes into the cavity of the ovarium, and Avho re- gards this economy as being very general, likewise believes that in all cases a pollen tube comes in contact Avith an ^ See Additional Observations. = Atnial. des Sc. Nat. xxi, p. 329. IX ORCIIIDE/E AND ASCLEPIADE.E. 509 ovuliiui. ^l. Dii Petit Tliouars also, in his account already quoted of these cords, suj)|)osed by hiiu to belong; to the stigma of OrchidetC, describes their ultimate ramifications as mixing with the ovula. I do not however consider myself so far advanced as these observers in this very important point ;^ and what I shall have to adduce on the subject of Asclepiadeae, makes me hesitate still more to adopt their statements. I may also remark that in OrchidccC the six cords are to be met with even in the ]'i})e capsule, in which, allow- ance being made for the effect of pressure, they are not materially reduced in size; and the statement by M. Du Petit Thouars, of the lateral branches separating the ovula into irregular groups, is certainly not altogether correct ; these groups behig equally distinct before the existence of the cords. With regard to the question of the origin of the pollen tubes, several arguments might be adduced in favour of ^1. Brongniart's opinion ; which is, that they belong to the inner mendjrane of the grain, the intimate cohesion of the two membranes being assumed in most cases, and the no less intimate union of the constituent parts of compound gniins in some others. That an inner mcmbra}ie does oc- casionally exist is naanifest in the pollen of several Coniferae, in which the outer coat regularly bursts and is deciduous ; and it will hereafter appear, that the structure in Ascle- piadca^ contirms the correctness of this view. But whatever opinion may be entertained as to the [rrs origin of the tube, it can hardly be questioned that its pro- duction or growth is a vital action excited in the grain bv the application of an external stimulus. The appropriate and most powerful stinudus to this action is no doubt con- tact, at the proper period, with the secretion or surface of the stigma of the same species. Many facts, however, and among others the existence of hybrid plants, j)rove that this is not the only stimulus capable of ])roducing the effect ; and in Orchidex' I have found that the action in ' Sec Additional Observatious. 510 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OP FECUNDATION the pollen of one species may be excited by the stigma of another belonging to a very different tribe. The elongation of the tubes, so remarkable in this family, and their separation from the grain long before their growth is completed, render it probable that they derive nourish- ment either from the particles contained in the grain, or from the conducting surfaces with which they are in contact. The first visible effect of the action of the pollen on the stigma is the enlargement of the ovarium, which, in cases where it was reversed by torsion in the flowering state, generally untwists and resumes its original position. Of the changes produced in the ovulum consequent to impregnation, the first consists in its enlargement merely ; and in the few cases where the nucleus is at this period still partially exposed, it becomes completely covered by the testa, the original apex, but now the lower extremity of which continues open. The next change consists in the disappearance of the nucleus, probably from its acquiring greater transparency, and becoming confluent with the substance of the testa. Soon after, or perhaps simulta- neously with, the disappearance of the original nucleus, and Avhile the enlargement of the whole ovulum is gradually proceeding, a minute opaque round speck, generally seated about the middle of the testa, becomes visible. The 709] opaque speck is the commencement of the future embryo. At this period, or until the opaque corpuscle or nucleus has acquired more than half the size it attains in the ripe seed, a thread may be traced from its apex very nearly to the open end of the testa, or as it may be supposed, to the apex of the original nucleus of the unimpregnated ovulum. This thread consists of a simple series of short cells, in one of which, in a single instance only however, I observed a circulation of very minute granular matter ; and in seve- ral cases I have been able to distinguish in these cells that granular areola so frequently existing in the cells of Orchideous plants, and to which I shall have occasion here- after to advert. The lowermost joint or cell of this thread is probably the original state of what afterwards, from enlargement and IN ORCHIDE.E AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 511 dej30sition of j^ranular matter, becomes the opaque speck or rudiment of the future embryo. The only appreciable ehanges taking' place in this opacpie rudiment of the embryo are its gradual increase in size, and at length its manifest celhdar structure. In the ripe state it forms an ovate or nearly spherical body, consisting, as far as I have been able to ascertain, of a uniform cellular tissue covered by a very thin mend)rane, the base of which does not exhibit any indication of original attachment at that point ; while at the apex the remains of the lower shrivelled joints of the cellular thread are still frecpiently visible. This cellular body may be supposed to constitute the Embryo, which would therefore 1)c without albumen, and whose germinating point, judging from analogy, would be its apex, or that extremity where the cellular thread is found ; and consequently that corresponding with the apex of the nucleus in the unimpregnated ovulum. T^he description here given of the undivided embryo in Or- chideous plants as forming the whole body of the nucleus, [710 and consequently being destitute of albumen, agrees with the account first I believe published by ]\I. du Petit Thouars,^ and very soon after by the late excellent Richard.^ The only other remark I have to make on the fructifica- tion of this family, is, that the seed itself, as well as its funiculus, is entirely without vessels, and that the funiculus, which in the ripe seed is inserted into the testa close to one side of its open base, can hardly be traced beyond that point. I shall conclude my observations on Orchideae with a notice of some points of their general structure, which chiefly relate to the cellular tissue. In each cell of the epidermis of a great part of this family, especially of those with mend)ranaceous leaves, a single circular areola, generally ^ somewhat more opaque than the membrane of the cell, is observable. This areola, which is more or less distinctly granular, is slightly convex, ' Hist, des Orchid, p. 11). = Mem. du Mus. d'lIisL Xa(. iv, p. 41. 512 ox THE OllGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION and altliouo-li it seems to be on the surface is in realitv covered by the outer Lamina of the cell. There is no regu- larity as to its place in the cell; it is not unfrequently however central or nearly so. As only one areola belongs to each cell, and as in many cases where it exists in the common cells of the epidermis it is also visible in the cutaneous glands or stomata, and in these is always double, — one being on each side of the limb, — it is highly probable that the cutaneous gland is in all cases composed of two cells of peculiar form, the line of union being the longitudinal axis of the disk or pore. This areola, or nucleus of the cell as perhaps it might be termed, is not confined to the epidermis, being also found not only in the pubescence of the surface, particularly when 711] jointed, as in Cypripedium, but in many cases in the parenchyma or internal cells of the tissue, especially when these are free from the deposition of granular matter. In the compressed cells of the epidermis the nucleus is in a corresponding degree flattened ; but in the internal tissue it is often nearly spherical, more or less firmly ad- hering to one of the walls, and projecting into the cavity of the cell. In this state it may not unfrequently be found in the substance of the column, and in that of the perian- thium. The nucleus is manifest also in the tissue of the stigma, where, in accordance with the compression of the utriculi, it has an intermediate form, being neither so much flattened as in the epidermis, nor so convex as it is in the internal tissue of the column. I may here remark, that I am acquainted with one case of apparent exception to the nucleus being solitary in each utricidus or cell, namely in Bletia Tanker villicB. In the utricuU of the stigma of this plant I have gene- rally, though not always, found a second areola apparently on the surface, and composed of much larger granules than the ordinary nucleus, which is formed of very minute granular matter, and seems to be deep seated. Mr. Bauer has represented the tissue of the stigma in this species of Bletia, both before and as he believes after IN ORCllIDK/E AM) ASCLEPIADEiE. 513 impregnation ; and in tlie latter state the utriculi arc marked with from one to three areolcC of similar appear- ance. The nucleus may even be supi)ose(l to exist in the pollen of this family. In tlic early stages of its formation at least a minute areola is often visible in the simple grain, and in each of the constituent parts or cells of the com- pound grain. But these areola3 may perhaps rather be considered as merely the ])oints of production of the tubes. This nucleus of the cell is not confined to Orchideae, 'j^- but is ecpially manifest in many other Monocotyledonous families ; and I have even found it, hitherto however in very few cases, in the epidermis of Dicotyledonous plants ; though in this primary division it may perhaps be said to exist in the early stages of development of the pollen. Among Monocotyledones the orders in which it is most remarkable are Liliacea^, Hemerocallidea^, Asphodeleae, Iridea\ and Commelinea\ In some plants belonging to this last-mentioned family, especially in Tradescanila virfjinka and several nearly related species, it is uncommonly distinct, not only in the epidermis and in the jointed hairs of the filaments,^ but in ' The jointed hair of tlie filament in this genus forms one of the most interesting microscopic objects with wliich I am acquainted, and that iii tliree different ways : 1st. Its surface is marked with extremely fine longitudinal parallel equi- distant, lines or striae, whose intervals are equal from about 1-1 5,000th to l-20,000lli of an inch. It might therefore in some cases be conveniently em- ploy ed as a micrometer. 2n(ily. The nucleus of the joint or cell is very distinct as well as regular in form, and by pressure is easily separated entire from the joint. It then a|)pcars to be exactly round, nearly lenlicuhir, and its granular matter is either held together by a coagulated pulp not visibly granular, — or, which may be considered equally probable, by an enveloping membrane. The analogy of this nucleus to that existing in the various stages of development of tlie cells in which the grains of pollen are formed in the same species, is sufficiently obvious. 3rdiy. In the joint when immersed in water, being at the same time freed from air, and consequently made more transparent, a circulation of very minute granular matter is visible to a lens n)agnil'ying from 300 to 100 times. This motion of the granular fluid is seldom in one uniform circle, but frequently in several apparently independent threads or currents: and these currents, though often exactly longitudinal and consequently in the direction of the slriie of the membrane, are not unfrequcntly observed forming various angles with these strice. The smallest of the threads or streamlets appear to consist of a 33 514 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OE FECUNDATION /13- the tissue of stigma, in the cells of the oviiluni even before impregnation, and in all the stages of formation of the grains of pollen, the evolution of which is so remarkable in those species of Tradescantia.^ The few indications of the presence of this nucleus, or areola, that I have hitherto met with in the publications of botanists, are chiefly in some figures of epidermis, in the recent works of Meyen and Purkinje, and in one case in M. Adolphe Brongniart's memoir on the structure of leaves. But so little importance seems to be attached to it, that the appearance is not always referred to in the ex- planations of the figures in which it is represented. Mr. Bauer, however, who has also figured it in the utriculi of the stigma of Bletia Ta/ikervillice, has more particularly noticed it, and seems to consider it as only visible after impregna- tion. 7Uj The second point of structure in Orchideae to which I shall at present more briefly advert, is the frequent exist- single series of particles. The course of these currents seems ofleu iu some degree affected by the nucleus, towards or from which many of them occa- sionally tend or appear to proceed. They can hardly, however, be said to be impeded by the nucleus, for they are occasionally observed passing between its surface and that of the cell ; a proof that this body does not adhere to both sides of the cavity, and also that the number and various directions of the currents cannot be owing to partial obstructions arising from the unequal com- pression of the cell. ^ In the very early stage of the flower -bud of Traclescantia virgiifica, while the autherae are yet colourless, their loculi are tilled with minule lenticular grains, having a transparent flat limb, with a slightly convex and minutely granular semi-opaque disk. This disk is the nucleus of the cell, which proba- bly loses its membrane or limb, and, gradually enlarging, forms in the next stage a grain also lenticular, and which is marked eitlier with only one trans- parent line dividing it into two equal parts, or with two lines crossing at right angles, and dividing it into four equal parts. In each of the quadrants a small nucleus is visible ; and even M-hcre one transparent line only is distinguish- able, two nuclei may frequently be found in each semicircular division. These nuclei may be readily extracted from the containing grain by pressure, and after separation retain their original form. In the next stage examined, the greater number of grains consisted of the semicircular divisions already noticed, which had naturally separated, and now contained only one nucleus, which had greatly increased in size. In the succeeding state the grain apparently consisted of the nucleus of the former stage considerably enlarged, having a regular oval form, a somewhat granular surface, and originally a small nucleus. Tiiis oval grain continuing to increase in size, and in the thickness and opacity of its membrane, acquires a pale jellow colour, and is now the perfect grain of pollen. IN ORCIIIDE.E AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 515 eiico, particularly in the parasitical tribes, of fibrous or spirally striated cells in the parciichyma, especially of the leaves, but also in the white coverin<< of the radical fibres. In the leaves, they are either short spirally striated cells whose louGfcr diameter is at rii'ht angles to the surface, as in Sfells and FlciirothaUis, and whose fibres or stritC are connected by a broader membrane ; or, being greatly elongated and running in the direction of the leaf, resemble compound spiral vessels of enormous diameter, and consist- ing entirely of the spiral fibres with no visible connecting membrane : the real spiral vessels in the same species being, as they generally are in the family, very slender and simple. In the white covering of the radical fibres the shorter striated cell is met with in many genera, especially I think in Oncidium and Epidendrum, in one species of which they have been remarked and figured by ]\leyen.^ My concluding observation on Orchideae relates to the very general existence and great abundance, in this family, of Raphides or acicular crystals in almost every part of the cellular tissue. In each ceil where they exist these crystals are ar- ranged in a single fasciculus, which is generally of a square form. The individual crystals, — wdiich are parallel to each other, — are cylindrical, with no apparent angles, and have short and equally pointed extremities. The abundance of these fasciculi of crystals in the cellu- lar tissue of the auriculee of the column or supposed lateral stamina in Orphydea^, is very remarkable, giving these pro- cesses externally a granular appearance, which has been jis noticed though its cause seems to have been overlooked. In the recent work of Meyen,~ also, some examples of these crystals in Orchideae are given. ' Phi/totomie, Uib. 11, f. 1 and 2. - Phj/iotomie. 516 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION ASCLEPIADE/E. The various statements and conjectures on the structure and functions of the sexual organs in tliis family were collected, and published in 1811, by the late Baron Jacquin, in a separate volume, entitled, ' Genitalia Asclepiadearum Contro versa.' To this work, up to the period when it appeared, I may refer for a complete history, and to the tenth volume of the Linnean Society's Transactions, along with the first of the Wernerian Natural History Society's Memoirs, published somewhat earlier, for a slight sketch, of the subject. I shall here -therefore only notice such statements as Jacquin has either omitted or imperfectly given, and continue the history to the present time. In 1763, Adanson correctly describes the stamina in Asclepias as having their filaments united into a tube surrounding the ovaria, their antheriE bilocular and cohering with the base of the stigma, and the pollen of each cell forming a mass composed of confluent grains as in Orchi- dese. He is also correct in considering the pentagonal body as the stigma ; but he has entirely overlooked its glands and processes, nor does he say anything respecting the manner in which the pollen masses act upon or com- municate their fecundating matter to it. In 1779, Gleichen,-^ although he expressly says that in young flower-buds the pollen masses are distinct from those glands of the pentagonal central body to which they 716] afterwards are attached, yet considers both masses and glands as equally belonging to the anthera, the mass being the receptacle of the pollen. He further states that before the masses unite with the glands they are removed from the cells in which they were lodged, and are found firmly implanted by their sharp edge into the w^all of the tube which surrounds the ovaria ; that in this state a white ' Microscoji. l^/iid. p. 73, et seq. IX ORCHIDE^ AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 517 viscid substance liangs to them, wliicli, when higlilv magnified, appears to consist of very slender tubes con- taining minute globules ; and these tubes with their con- tents he considers as constituting the early preparation for the formation of pollen. He also asserts that the tops of the styles are not originally connected with the pentagonal body to which the glands belong — the stigma of Adanson, Jacquin, and others ; and that therefore the true stigmata are those extremities of the styles on which, he adds, vesicles and threads are observable. And lastly, he sup- poses that impregnation, which he says is of rare oc- currence in this fiunily, does not usually take place until those stigmata have penetrated through the substance of the pentagonal body, and are on a level with its apex ; at the same time he is disposed to believe that insects may occasionally assist in this function, by carrying the fecun- dating matter directly to the stigmata, if I understand him, even before they enter the pentagonal body. His con- clusion therefore is, that in Asclepiadeae impregnation may be effected in two different ways. This description, in several respects so paradoxical, and of which Jacquin has overlooked some of the most im- portant parts, is too remarkable to be here either omitted or abridged. It is not indeed strictly correct in more than two points, namely, in the pollen masses being originally distinct from the glands, and in the masses, when found implanted in the membrane surrounding the ovarium, having minute tubes filled with granular matter :7i7 hanging to them. The remaining statements, however, though essentially erroneous, are so far founded in fjict, that had Gleichen either opened or rather dilated the opening which must have existed in the pollen mass when these tubes were found hanging to it, and more carefully attended to the state of the other parts of the flower wheft the mass was seen implanted in the tube, he must neces- sarily have obtained a correct view of the whole structure, and consequently have greatly advanced — by at least half a century — not only our knowledge of this particular family, but also the general subject of vegetable impregnation. 518 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION In 1793, Christian Konrad Sprengel, ^vho adopts the opinion of Jacquin Loth ^vith respect to the pollen masses and pentagonal stigma, further states, that this stigma has a secreting npper surface or apex, and is formed of two united bodies, each of which conveys to its corresponding ovarium the fecundating matter, consisting of the oily fluid which exudes from the surface of the pollen mass. He also considers insects as here essentially necessary in im- pregnation, which they eff'ect by extracting, in a manner particularly described, the pollen masses from the cells, and applying them to the apex of the stigma. And lastly, as extraordinary activity of the insect is necessary, or at least advantageous in the performance of this operation, that activity is, according to him, produced by the intoxi- cating secretion of the nectaria.-^ In 1809, an essay on Asclepiadese was published in the first volume of the Memoirs of the Wernerian Natural History Society, in whicli one of my principal objects was to establish the opinion, more or less conjectural, of Adanson, 718] Uichard, Jussieu, and Schreber, respecting the struc- ture of the stamina and stigma. With this view I appealed to the remarkable fact, that in the early state of the flower- bud the pollen masses are absolutely distinct from the glands and processes of the stigma, to which they in a more advanced stage become attached. This proof of the real origin of parts I then believed to be entirely new. It has, however, been already seen that the fact was noticed by Gleichen, and it will presently appear that it w^as also well kno^vn to another original observer. In the essay referred to, I had not very minutely ex- amined the texture of the pollen mass, and in true Ascle- piadeae I had failed in ascertaining its real internal struc- ture ; not having been then aware of the existence of the included grains of pollen, but believing, until very lately, that the mass in its most advanced state consisted of one ! It may here be remarked, that the prevailing form of inflorescence in Asclepiadese is well adapted to this economy ; for the insect so readily passes from one corolla to another, that it not unfrequently visits every flower of the umbel. IN ORCHIDE.^ AND ASCLEPIADE^. 519 undivided cavity, filled with minute granular matter mixed with an oily fluid ; and hence concluded that the fe- cundating matter was conveyed from the mass through the arm and gland to the stigma. In the month of April last I saw, for the first time, di'awings of several Asclepiadcac made between 1S05 and 1813 by Mr. Bauer, who, aware of the interest I took in this subject, with his accustomed liberality and kindness, offered me any part of them for ])ublication. Among these drawings, exceeding perhaps in beauty and in the completeness of the details all the other productions with which I am acquainted even of this incomparable artist, an extensive series, exhibiting the gradual develop- ment of the parts of the flower in Asdejnas anri-^savica, were the most important. In this series, made in 1805, and commencing when the pollen is just separable in a pulpy mass from its cell, the glands of the undivided stigma being still invisible, the fact of the distinct origins of these parts is very satis- [7i9 factorily shown, in accordance with my observations in the essay referred to.^ But in these drawings Mr. Bauer has gone further than I did, having also represented the internal structure of the pollen mass as cellular; each cell in the flower-bud just before expansion being filled with a grain of pollen, marked with lines indicating its quaternary composition ; while in the ex])anded flower this grain is exhibited as shrivelled, having discharged its contents, which consist of a mixture of an oily fluid and minute granules. From this, the con- cluding stage of the scries, it may be inferred that j\Ir. Bauer's opinion respecting the mode of impregnation in Asclepiadeac agrees with that which I had adopted, and ' In a flower-bud imicli earlier Uian the commence. i-ent of Mr. Bauer's series I have found liic ))istilla lo consist merely of t;\{) distinct very short semicylindrical bodies, the rudiments no doubt of the futLU\3 stigma. Ill this stage also the antherai are flat, nearly orbicular or ovate, greenish, rather thick and ojiaque, but petal-like, with no inequality of surface, or any other appearance of the future cells, which in a somewhat more advanced stage arc indicated by two less opaque areolae, and at the same time the two semi- cylindrical bodies unite to form the stigma. (Pi. 3G, figs. 7 — 11.) 520 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION which, though probably originating with Richard in 1799/ and briefly stated by him in 1802/ was first distinctly ex- pressed as a conjecture in 1789 by M. de Jiissiea. In 1817, Mr. Stephen Elliott states that he observed, in his Fodostifjmcc' — a genus nearly alUed to Asclepias — a fibre or cord extending through the centre of the corpuscu- lar pedicel or attenuated base of the stigma, and commu- nicating from the anthera to the ovarium. He adds, that Dr. Macbride has since seen it in some species of As- clepias. There can be no doubt that the cord here noticed is of the same nature with that which Gleicheu has described in a different state, and of which I shall presently have occa- sion to speak. 720] In 1824, Professor Link/ while he admits the distinct origins of the pollen masses and glands or corpuscula seated on the angles of the stigma, yet considers botli these parts as equally belonging to the anthera. In this respect his opinion is identical with that of Gleicheu. The pollen mass, he adds, is composed either of a cellular tissue, or manifestly of grains of pollen : the former part of the description being no doubt meant to apply to true Ascle- piadeae, the latter to Periplocege. Professor L. C. Treviranus, in 1827," published some observations on this family, in which his account of the structure of the pollen differs in several points from that exhibited in Mr. Bauer's drawings, which he states he had seen three years before this publication. In Asclepias curassavica, the species more particularly examined by Treviranus, he describes the pollen mass as filled with compressed, nearly round but obtusely angular, colourless, simple grains, containing minute granules; the pressure of the external grains, or those in contact with the general covering, giving it the appearance of being cellular. In speaking of the mode of impregnation, he says, that the pollen mass, at the time when its connection is esta- ' i:)ici/cl. Botan. i, p. 212. 2 BiilUard, Bid. de Bot. ed. 2, p. 56. 2 Bot. of Carol, and Georg. i, p. 327. " Phil. Bot. p. 300. ^ Zcitsch.f. Physiol. \\, p. 230. IN OUCIIIDE-E AND ASCLEPIADE.E. 52 blislied with the process or arm of the gland, which is tlien very viscid, undergoes manifest clianges, from being ventri- cose and opaque becoming flat, hard, and transparent. These changes he thinks are probably owing to the extrac- tion of its fecundating matter by the process through which it passes to the glands, and by them to the angles of the stigma, whence it may be easily communicated to the styles and ovaria. Ilis opinion, therefore, in every respect agrees with that which originated with Richard and Jussieu, and which I had adopted. The celebrated traveller and naturalist, Dr. Ehrenberg, in I'^^l),^ has given a very interesting account of the [721 structure of the pollen masses in Asclepiadea), from obser- vations commenced in 1S.:25, and others made in 1S.2S. In this account he describes the pollen mass as consisting of a })roper membrane bursting in a regular manner, the cavity being not cellular but undivided and filled with grains of pollen, each grain having a cauda or cylindrical tube often of great length, and all these tubes being directed towards the point or line of dehiscence. This ap- pendage or Cauda he considers analogous to the hojjau, of Amici and Brongniart differing however in its forming an essential part of the grain in Asclepiadere ; whereas in other families the application of an external stinudus is necessary for its production. He is entirely silent as to the manner in which these caudate grains communicate with or act upon the stigma ; and does not in any case remark, — what must, I think, have been the fact, at least in several of the plants in which this structure was observed, and especially in those with pendulous pollen, — that the mass examined was no longer in the cell of the anthera, but had been removed and pro- bably a])])lied to some part of the stigma. In the month of July last I examined several species of Asclepias, with reference to Mr. Bauer's drawings and Dr. Ehrenberg's accoiuit of the pollen ; — the first object, there- ' Limupa iv, p. 9L 522 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION therefore, was to ascertain tlie structure of the pollen mass. ^ Although on this subject my earliest observations es- sentially agreed \vith Mr. Bauer's figures of the mass, which represent it as having a subdivided cavity with a grain of pollen in each cell ; yet a further examination had led me to adopt the opinion of Treviranus and Ehrenberg, who de- scribe its cavity as being undivided and filled with distinct grains. 722] I was confirmed in this opinion on considering the state of the mass after the production of the pollen tubes ; for it appeared very improbable that the cells, unless they were of extreme tenuity, could be either suddenly removed or sufficiently ruptured to admit of the passage of the tubes from its more distant parts to the point or line of dehis- cence. The appearance, however, occasionally met with, of lacerated membranes proceeding, as it seemed, from the ^ [111 the orig-inal impression, printed for distribution in October, 1831, the passage from this point down to the paragraph on p. 524 commencing " On the 16th of July," stood as follows. This was replaced in the 'Linnean Trans- actions' b}^ that which is given in the text. — Edit.] "My earliest observations on this subject, made on several species of Asclejnas, seemed to prove that the mass is cellular, nearly as Mr. Bauer has represented it. But on a further examination I was convinced that it can be termed cellular only in the early stages, in consequence of the state of the grains of pollen which then certainly cohere ; while in tiie more advanced, and especially in the mature state, it is no longer really cellular, the grains being now distinct from each other; sections of the mass, however, whether trans- verse or longitudinal, still exhibit a cellular appearance. "These grains, when in this their perfectly developed state, are colourless, nearly round, but slif^htly and obtusely angular, probably from mutual pressure, much compressed, with an undivided cavity, and no indication of their being composed of four or any other number of united cells. Their membrane is transparent, and has no appearance of being made up of two united coats, and the cavity is filled and rendered opaque by spherical granules of nearly uniform size, with occasionally a few oily particles. In this state no appearance or indication of the tubes or appendages described by Dr. Ehrenberg was found. "The general covering of the mass, which is of a deep yellow colour and very distinctly areolated, the meshes being angular, and in size as well as in form nearly corresponding with the included grains, may perhaps be considered as the outermost series of cells, whose laminse are closely applied to each other, as in the epidermis, and their cavity consequently obliterated. They thus form a coat of considerable thickness, necessary for the protection of tlie grains of pollen, in a mass which is destined to be removed from its original place by an insect, and applied by this agent to a distant part of the same or of a different flower." IN ORCHIDE.E AND ASCLEPIADE^. 523 margins of the areolae of the inner surface ofthe mass, added to tlie facts which liad originally led nie to adopt Mr. Bauer's' view, determined nie to re-examine the subject. The result of this exauiination, made on specimens of Jsclej)ia.s p/i i/iohtccoides ^\\{\ /jurpfrascc/fs, but especially the former, proved that the mass in these species is really cellu- lar in all stages, as Mr. Bauer has represented it in J. Cffras-savlca, and that in the advanced flower-bud, as in the expanded flower, the cells may be seen, though not without ditlicnlty, after their grains are removed. The pollen mass in several species of Asclcpias, particu- larly ill Ai^dcpias plnjlolaccoitlcs^ (and in A. cifrassavica, as figured by Mr. Bauer), consists of cells disposed in three series parallel to its sides, the middle series being often more or less interrupted. The cells of the outer layer of each side have their oppo- site walls very unequal both in colour and thickness. The outer wall of each of these cells, which is formed by one of the areolae of the surface, is of a deep yellow colour, nearly opaque, and of such thickness as to prevent external burst- ing; the inner is of a paler yellow, semi-transparent, and so much thinner as to determine internal rupture, Avhicli in these cells, after the ])roduction of the tubes, seems to take place Avithout regularity, and to such an extent, that after the removal of the grain the remains of the inner wall are [7-^3 not very readily distinguishable. Sections of the mass, indeed, both transverse and longi- tudinal, exhibit an appearance of cellularity ; but there is here a source of fallacy, unless the contained grains are also visible in the section ; and the best proof of its being cel- lular is derived from the state of the central or middle series after the bursting of the mass. The cells of this central layer are of equal thickness throughout, and on the production of the tubes burst in a definite manner towards the convex edi^e of the mass, and at the same time generally separate from each other. They continue, however, to inclose the grain, or, as it may be ' T:ib. 35, fi}?. 8. 524 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION considered, the inner membrane of the grain of pollen, whose onter membrane is formed by the cell itself; and the tenacity of this onter membrane is such that it may easily be removed from the inner without further apparent rupture. These central grains, thus covered by their respective cells, may readily be distinguished, by their pale yellow colour and a certain degree of opacity, from the naked grains or inner membranes, which, like their tubes, are entirely colourless, and transparent/ In Asclepiadeae, therefore, it may be said that the greatest development of the pollen grain exists; namely a grain having an undivided cavity, whose membranes are entirely distinct, and the pollen tubes of which seem to possess the highest degree of vitality yet met with. In the perfectly developed state of the pollen mass, the grain, considered as distinct from its outer membrane or containing cell, is nearly round, but slightly and obtusely angular, much compressed, with an undivided cavity, and exhibiting no indication of its being composed of four or 724] any other number of united cells. Its membrane is trans- parent and colourless, made up of two united coats, and the cavity is filled with spherical granules of nearly uniform size, among which a few oily particles are occasionally ob- servable.' In this state no appearance or indication of the tubes or appendages described by Dr. Ehrenberg is found. On the 16th of July, in repeating my examination of Asclejnas j^urpiirascens,^ I observed in several flowers one or more pollen masses removed from their usual place, namely the cell of the anthera, and no longer fixed by the descending arm to the gland of the stigma, but immersed in one of the fissures formed by the projecting alae of the antherae, and in most cases separated from the gland, a small portion of the arm or process, generally that only below its flexure, remaining attached to the mass.^ 1 Tab. 35, fig. 9. = Tab. U, fig. 6; and tab. 56, figs. 3 and 13. 3 Tab. U. ' Tab. 35, figs. 2, 3, 4, and 7. I IN ORCniDE.E AND ASCLEPI ADK.E. 525 In tli3 cases now described, the mass, which in p;cneral is entirely concealed by the ahc, was so placed in the lis.sure, that its innei' or more convex edu;e was in contact with the outer wall of the tube formed by the united filaments, and the gibbous part of the edge closely pressed to that point where this tube is joined to the base of the corresponding angle of the stigma.^ These masses, at the point of contact, in most cases adhered iirndy to the tube or base of the stigma, and on being separated, a white cord or fasciculus of extremely slender threads or tubes, issuing from the gibbous ])art of the edge, which had then regularly burst, came into view. On laying open the pollen mass, — which in this state was easily done, by first dilating the aperture that gave issue to the cord, — each of the tubes composing it was found to proceed from a grain of pollen. I'hese grains retained nearly their original form, but were become more transpa- rent, and had generally lost a great portion of their granules ; and these granules ^vere not often to be found even in the tube, especially after it had acquired considerable :725 leno-th.^ Almost every grain in the mass had produced its tube, and the tubes were directed from all parts of it towards the point of dehiscence. In this state the mass had become more convex from the increased bulk of its contents. The tube so produced from each grain of pollen cannot be said to be emitted from it, but is manifestly an elonga- tion of its membrane. These tubes are transparent, cylin- di-ical, about 1 -2000th of an inch in diameter, neither branched nor jointed, with no apparent interruption in their cavity, and when of great length, which they often attain, are frequently without granular matter. I next proceeded to examine the course of the cord, which in most cases, — and indeed in all where the mass had remained a sufHcient length of time in the fissure, — had opened a passage for itself through the membrane, or rather had separated the upper edge of this nieml)rane from ' Tab. 31, li-7. « Tub. 35, n^s. 7 and 10 ; aud tab. 34, fig. 12. 526 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION the base of the stigma, to which it was before muted. Having eflPected this separation, it was found to proceed along the surface of the base of the stigma in a line exactly opposite to the glands seated on the apex of the same bevelled angle. The cord having passed along the surface of the attenuated base of the stigma until it arrives at its articulation with the two styles, then inclines towards the inner side of the apex of the style nearest to it, and actually introduces itself, wholly or in part, into the hollow of the apex, which in this stage is in some degree exposed.^ But as the partial separation of the styles from the stigma, then taking place, is not always sufficient for the free ad- mission of the whole cord, a few of the tubes not unfre- quently become bent, in some cases even zigzag, doubtless 726] in consequence of the obstacles opposed to them ; and such tubes very seldom enter the style, but along ^vit\\ others hang down externally below the joint. This introduction of part of the tubes into the apex of the style is soon fol- lowed by a manifest enlargement of the ovarium, and of tlie style itself, which, in Asclejnas ^mrjmrascens, then exhibits a discoloured blackish line, visible even on the surface of its inner side. On opening the cavity or body of the style in this stage, a fasciculus of tubes was constantly seen passing down the centre, wdiich was originally pulpy, and the walls of the cavity formed by the passage of these tubes were always found indurated and blackened, having every appearance of being absolutely killed. I have never been able hitherto to follow these tubes further than the commencement of the placenta, where they really appear to terminate.^ I have not at least yet suc- ceeded in tracing any of them either on the surface or in the substance of the placenta, though with this object I have examined it not only in its first degree of enlargement, but also in some of its more advanced stages. The same series of appearances, with very slight modifi- cations only, were observed in all the species of Asclepias (not indeed more than seven in number) which I had 1 Tab. 34, figs. 7—9; and tab. 35, figs. 4, and 10. 2 Tab. 3J., figs. 10 and 11 ; and tab. 35, figs. 5 and 6. IN ORCIIIDE.E AND ASCLEPIADE.E. 527 opportunities of examining dnring the summer. For in those species in -whicli tlie pollen mass was not found transferred from its original position to the fissure, and in contact with the base of the style, no doubt hy means of insects, it was not difficult to place it there ; and in doing so I never failed to obtain the same results. I now turned mv attention to the base of the stitrma, expecting to find there such a modification of surface as might serve to account for the rupture and production of the tubes in the mass brought in contact with it. I have, however, in no case been able to observe the slightest :7~^7 appearance of secretion, or any difference whatever in texture, between that part and the general surface of the stigma. The bursting of the mass in Asclepias is uniformly on the more rounded edge ; and this, it may be observed, is the inner edge or margin of the mass, with reference to the cell of the anthera in which it is formed ; and I may further remark, that in the only case in which 1 have hitherto observed dehiscence in an erect pollen mass, namely, in Ifof/a car/iosa, it also takes place along the inner margin. In Asclepias the bursting always commences at the most prominent point of the convex edge, and to this part it is generally confined : it is sometimes, however, found ex- tending through the greater part of its length. On carefully examining the convex edge, and more par- ticularly its most prominent portion, I have not been able to observe in it any change or peculiarity of textui'e, or even any obvious difference in the form of the meshes of the reticulated surface. Notwithstanding this apparent want of secretion in the base of the stigma, and of ditler- cnce of texture in the covering of the mass of pollen at the point where it conies in contact with that organ, it must still be supposed that there is some peculiarity both in the surface of the stigma and in the prominent edge of the mass, on which the eflects in question de})end. These effects are indeed very remarkable; the stimulus here supposed to be derived from the surface of the stigma. 528 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION and applied to the prominent point of the convex edge of the pollen mass, producing its appropriate action not only in those cells or grains of pollen in immediate contact with that point, but generally in every grain in the mass. But as there are no visible conductors of this stimulus within the mass, it must either be supposed to be propagated from one cell to another, or conveyed from the prominent l7;:s point of the edge to every other part of the surface of the covering itself. To ascertain whether contact of the convex edo-e of the pollen mass with this point of the stigma Avas absolutely necessary for the rupture of the mass and the production of tubes, I in the first place introduced a mass into the fissure, but with its convex edge outwards. In this posi- tion no change whatever took place. I next removed one of the glands of the angles of the stigma, and applied the convex edge of a mass to the surface thus exposed, which even in this stage — to facilitate the removal of the gland by insects — continues to secrete. In this case, dehiscence and protrusion of pollen tubes did follow, more slowdy, however, and less completely, than when brought in contact with the non-secreting base. On applying the pollen mass of one species of Asclepias to the base of the stigma of another, the usual changes generally took place ; but still, as it seemed, less perfectly, and only after a longer interval. Pollen masses Q>i Asclepias 'joiiypurascens being applied to the stigma of Ejnjjacfis palustris, and immersed in its viscid secretion, the dehiscence, contrary to expectation, not only took place, but even more speedily than usual, tliat is within twenty-four hours. Some of the grains were also found discharged from the mass unchanged, while others, both discharged and still inclosed, had begun to produce tubes. The greater number of these observations were also made with A. p)Jf^^oJaccoides, which, on account of the greater size of its flower, I at first preferred. I found, however, with reference to such experiments, an objection to employing this species, arising from the great excitability, IN ORCHIDEi^ AND ASCLEPIADE/E. 529 SO to speak, of its mass, which in some cases produced its tubes lucrcl}^ on continued immersion in water. I even found that in this species, in the f:;radual decay of the n-^'j flower, where the parts remain soft, the rupture and pro- trusion of tubes took place while the mass w\as still in its original position, innnersed in the cell of its anthera/ The tubes produced in this situation often acquire a great length, but coming, immediately on their protrusion from the mass, in contact with the membrane of the anthera, their course is necessarily altered ; and in their new direc- tion, which is generally upwards, they not unfrequently arrive at the top of the cell, or even extend beyoiul it. Tn addition to the several species of Asclepias already referred to, Cjinanchim {Viiicetoxicuiu) 7ii(jrum is the only plant of this family in which I have observed the whole of the appearances ; namely, the rupture of the mass, the production and protrusion of the pollen tubes, their union into a cord, with the course and entrance of this cord into the cavity of the style. The present essay, therefore, as far as regards this family, might with greater propriety have been entitled, "On the mode of impregnation in the genus Asclepias." It seems, however, allowable to conclude, that in all the genera having pendulous pollen masses, the same economy, slightly modified perhaps in some cases, is likely to be found. But among those with erect pollen masses, there are several in which more considerable diftcrences may be expected. Of this section of the family I have hitherto had the opportunity of submitting only one plant to careful examination, namely, ITojjd carnosa ; and even here my observations are incomplete. Tn Ilof/a carnosa I have never found the pollen tubes produced, or masses ruptured, while remaining in their original ])Osition ; but I have succeeded in producing these effects by bringing them in contact with certain parts of the corona. The rupture and protrusion of ])ollcn tul)es, Ihen, take ' Tab. 35, fig. 11. 34 530 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION 730] place througli tlie whole length of the inner edge of the mass, which, as in all the genuine species of Hoya, is truncated and pellucid/ But I have not yet been able so to place the mass as to produce a cord of tubes communi- cating with the stigma, nor can I at present conjecture how this is to be effected. I shall conclude with some observations equally relating to both the families that have been treated of. It is in the first place deserving of remark, that while Asclepiadese and Orchidese so widely differ in almost every other respect, there should yet be an obvious analogy between them in those points in which they are distin- guished from all other Phaenogamous plants. It is unnecessary here to state the numerous and impor- tant differences existing between these two famihes : but it may be of some interest to make a few remarks on their points of agreement or analogy. These are chiefly two : The first being the presence of 731] an apparently additional part, not met with in other fami- hes ; the second, the cohesion of the grains of pollen, and their apphcation in masses to the female organ. With regard to the first peculiarity it may be observed, that there is no real addition made to the number of organs in either family, and that in both famihes the apparent ^ In the tubes of Hoya carnosa I have been able to confirm Professor Amici's observation with respect to circulation taking place in the bcyaux of the grains of pollen. In this case the membrane being very transparent, and the granules, before the tube has acquired any considerable length, not being so numerous as to obscure the view of the opposite currents, they were very distinctly seen. I have also observed circulation in the pollen tubes in a few other cases ; especially in Tradescantia virginica, in which, while the tube was still very short, the circle partly existing in the tube was completed in the body of the grain. The circular current in grains of pollen before the production of the tube may likewise, in some cases, but not very readily, be distinguished, as in Lolium peremie. It might perhaps be supposed that the molecular motion, which in a former essay I stated I had seen within the body of the grain of pollen, might have been merely an imperfect view of the circulation of granules, and such I am inclined to think it really was in Lolium perenne. I have, however, also'very distinctly seen within the membrane of the grain of pollen in some species of Asclepias, vivid oscillatory motion of granules without any appearance of circulation. IN ORCHTDEiE AND ASCLEPIADE/E. 531 addition consists in a modification or prodnction of the stigma ; the modified part of which loses the proper func- tion of that organ. This production of the stigma, — which is generally present, and wanting only in certain Orchidcae, where its place is sometimes snpplied by an analogous modification of the male organ, — though differing very remarkably in appearance in the two families, agrees in being originally distinct from the pollen masses, and in the advanced stage becoming firndy attached to them ; in adhering but slightly to the point of its formation after the attachment to the pollen takes place ; and in being so constructed as to be readily removed by insects from its original position along with the pollen masses. As to the second point of agreement ; namely, the co- hesion of the grains of pollen into masses of considerable size, and the application of these masses to the stigma, — it is obviously connected with that which might perhaps be termed a third pecuharity ; the apparent necessity for an unusual number of pollen tubes which are to act in concert ; in the one family to penetrate to and regularly arrange themselves in the cavity of the ovarium -^ in the other to open a communication with the stigma, and then to pass along a non-secreting surface, until tliey arrive at a distant point, where they are to be introduced into the cavity or body of the style. With respect to the agency of Insects in fecundation in those two orders, there can be no doubt that it is very fre- quently employed in Orchideae ; at the same time there are evidently cases in that family in which, from the relative [732 position of the organs, the interposition of these agents is not always required, l^ut in those Asclepiadeae at least that have been fidly examined, the absolute necessity for their assistance is manifest. Two questions still remain. The first regards the ])roof of the actual penetration of the pollen tubes into the cavity of the ovarium in both families. ' See Additional Observations. 532 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION 111 Asclepiacleae I shall only observe, that I consider the evidence complete ; but in Orchidese it may be admitted that it is not altogether so satisfactory. Of the descent of pollen tabes through the cavity of the stigma in Orchidese, the evidence appears to me unquestionable. With respect, however, to the origin of the cords formed of similar tubes, so numerous and so regularly arranged in the cavity of the ovarium, and which are in contact with surfaces not alto- gether incapable of secretion, it might perhaps be alleged, either that they wholly originate from the supposed con- ducting surfaces, or that they consist of a mixture derived from both sources. That mucous threads, or capillary tubes, in most respects similar to pollen tubes, and certainly altogether belonging to the style, exist in some plants, there is no doubt ; and such I have observed in Didymocarpus, Ipomopsis, and in Allamanda, before the application of the pollen to the stigma. I am still, however, of opinion, that those found in the cavity of the ovarium in Orchideas are really derived from the pollen -^ an opinion which receives some con- firmation from the manifest descent of the pollen tubes in the style in many other families, as in several Scrophula- rinse, Cistinese, Viola, and Tradescantia. The second question is. Whether the granules originally filling the grain of pollen, and which may often be found in the tubes, especially in their nascent state, both in these and in many other families, are the essential agents in the 733] process of fecundation ; the tubes being merely the channels conveying them to the organ or surface on which they are destined to act. The argunients Avhich might be adduced in favour of this, the generally received opinion, w^ould probably be the variety in the form and size of the granules in different plants, with their great uniformity in these respects in the same species, added to the difficulty of conceiving in w hat manner the tubes themselves can operate. On the other hand, their great diminution in number, or even total dis- appearance, in Asclepia(leae and Orchidea?, long before the ' See Additional ObservatiQiis. TN 0RCH1DE.E AND ASCLEIMADE/E. 533 tubes have fiiiislicd their growth, would afford an ari^ni- nient of souie weight at least agaiust tlieir esseutial iinj)or- tance in any case ; and it may be added, that in Ascle- piadeae there appears to be no other source of nourishment for the tube until it has penetrated into the style, than these granules. Nor is it necessary to suppose tliat the tubes tliemselves act directly, it being even probable that they also contain a fluid or granular matter much more minute than that originally filling the cavity of the grain. ^ Our knowledge indeed appears to me not yet sufficient to warrant even conjectures as to the form of the imme- diate agent derived from the male organ, or the manner of its application to the ovulum in the production of that series of changes constituting fecundation. I may, how- ever, be allowed to observe, that at present, with respect to this function, we are at least as far advanced in these two families, hitherto considered so obscure, as we are in any other tribe of Phaenogamous plants : and I even venture to add, that in investigating the obscure subject of generation, additional light is perhaps more likely to be derived from a further mhmte and patient examination of the structure and action of the sexual organs in Asclepia- dca3 and Orchideae, than from that of any other department cither of the vegetable or animal kingdom. ' See Additional Observations. 534 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION 734] EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Tab. 30 (3i). Asclepias purpurascens. Fig. 1. A brancli in flower : — natural size. Eig. 2. An expanded flower, of which two of the foliola coronas and one of the antlierse are removed : — moderately magnified. Fig. 3. A front or inner view of an anthera, to show the extent of bursting, particularly with relation to the pollen mass, of which the greater part is included in the non-dehiscent portion : — magnified as fig. 2. Fig. 4. A pollen mass, more highly magnified, separated from its gland and arm, and divided transversely, to show its cellular structure (first discovered in Asclepias curassavica in 1805 by Mr. Bauer), with grains of pollen, their granules, and some drops of an oily fluid. Fig. 5. A pollen mass entire, with a small portion of the arm adhering to its apex : — magnified as fig. 4. Fig. 6. A transverse section of a pollen mass, still more highly magnified, in one of the cells of wliich is seen the single grain (or inner membrane), also separately exhibited to show that it is simple and slightly angular. Fig. 7. The pistillum with pollen masses, that have burst and protruded their tubes, applied to the base of the stigma, the glands and their arms being removed. The cords formed by the pollen tubes have passed along the corresponding sides of the conical base of the stigma, and have reached the tops of the styles. Fig. 8. A longitudinal section (more highly magnified) of the conical base of the Stigma with the tw^o styles, to show more distinctly the course of the pollen tubes. 735] Y\^. 9. A pollen mass after bursting, with its cord formed of the pollen tubes, entering the apex of the style, which is there lacerated. Fig. 10. The two Ovaria with their styles, one being somewhat enlarged in consequence of impregnation, and opened longitudinally; exhibiting pollen tubes extending from the apex of the style to the commencement of the placenta, Fig. 11. The same two ovaria and styles, both opened, to show that in one (the left), which is somewhat smaller, no pollen tubes are contained ; the other (the right), which is impregnated, shows the tubes reaching the ovula, but not extending further. Fig. 12. Two grains of pollen (or rather grains deprived of their outer membranes), with portions of their tubes and contained spheroidal granules; proving that the tubes are extensions of this (the inner) membrane ; — very highly magnified. N ORCIIIDEiE AND ASCLEPIADE^. 535 Tab. 31 (35). Asclepias pnyxoLYCCoiDES. Fig. 1. An expanded flower (magnified), from which two of tlic foliola corona; and one anthera liave been removed. Fig. 2. Tlie complete Pistilhim, and on one side two of the antlierse, tlie membrane formed by the united filaments being cut off a little below the stigma; on the otiicr side, a naked pollen mass applied to the stigma, with its gland and arm adhering. Fig. 3. A longitudinal section of fig. 2, to show on the left side a pollen mass, with a small portion only of the arm adhering, applied to the base of the stigma, and wliich, having burst, shows the protrusion of the cord formed by the pollen tubes. Fii^. 4. A longitudinal section of one half of the Stigma and the corres- l'^^ ponding style transversely cut near the base, showing more distinctly the posi- tion of the pollen mass with the protrusion and course of tiie tubes. Fig. 5. The Style of fig. 1-, laid open lengthways, exhibiting within its cavity and beyond it the pollen tubes reaching the apex of the placenta, a reflected portion of which, with three of its ovula, is also shown. Fig. G. An impregnated Pistillum, of which the style is laid open longitudi- nally, and the placenta, thickly covered with ovula, exposed, to show the descent and course of the pollen tubes. Fig. 7. A Pollen mass, to the apex of which the base of the arm adheres, with pollen tubes protruding from the point of dehiscence : — more highly magnified. Fig. 8. A transverse section of a Pollen mass, showing an arrangement of the cells somewhat different from that of A. purpurasce/is, there being here a middle irregular series, the cells of which in some cases appear to separate and cover the grains after the production of the tubes. Fig. 9. Two grains of pollen with portions of their tubes, very highly magnified, the grain to the left having its outer covering or membrane, which is removed from the grain to the right, and shown separately further to the left. Fig. 10. A Pollen mass which has burst and protruded its tubes, exhibited as entering tlie cavity of the style, wliich is laid open to show the commence- ment of their descent. Fig. 11. Two Pollen masses (with their arms and gland), which have burst and protruded their tubes while still inclosed in the cells of the anthera); (^''37 this happening in J. phtjlolaccoides in that particular kind of decay mentioned in p. 529 of the text. Tab. 32 (36). Fig. 1. Two Pollen masses of Asclepias piirpurascois with protruded tubes ; the only instance met with in which both cords are introduced into the same style. 536 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION Fig. 2. A grain of pollen, of the same species, with a portion of its tube ; the unusual form probably caused by the pressure of other grains and their tubes. Fig. 3. A grain of pollen of Asclepias purpiirascens containing numerous minute granules and two larger drops or globules of an oily fluid. Figs. 4, 5, & 6. Various combinations of pollen masses of Asclepias puqmr- ascens. In these it is supposed that the insect having removed and applied to the stigma some of the masses, has extracted, by means of the arms still adhering to it, other masses with their glands and arms. A combination of the same kind, different from and more remarkable than any of these, but perhaps not very accurately represented, is given, in his Microscop. E/itdeck., tab. 36, fig. 8, by Gleichen, who appears (op. cit. p. 81) to have also met with other combinations, without suspecting in any case the real cause of such apparently anomalous structures. Fig. 7. A flower bud of Asclepias curassavica in the earliest stage in which I was able to distinguish its parts ; the unopened corolla in its place with one of the sepala, the other four being exhibited separately : — highly magnified. 73S] Y\g. 8. The Corolla of fig. 7, opened and in part removed, to show the state of the contained organs ; the figure exhibiting two petals hardly cohering at base ; within these, two distinct petal-like bodies, alternating with them, and which are the antherae ; and two other smaller bodies, which are the pistilla as yet unconnected. Fig. 9. An Anthera taken from fig. 8, and more highly magnified, to show that in this early stage it is entirely petal-like, there being no indication of the two cells, of which the first appearance in a somewhat more advanced stage is given at Fig. 10. Fig. 11. A Petal of fig. 8, more highly magnified. Fig. 12. The Pistilla of fig. 8, as yet distinct, scarcely at all angular, and with no manifest cavities ; so that these two bodies may be regarded as chiefly or entirely the component parts of the stigma. Fig. 13. Two Grains of pollen taken from the pollen mass of the expanded flower of Asclejms curassavica. IN ORCHIDE^ AND ASCLEPIADE.E. 537 ADDITIONAL OBSERVATIONS ON THE MODE OFiTsy FECUNDATION IN OUCHIDEiE. Read June 5th, 1832. The following additions to the Paper wliich was commnm*- catcd to the Society in November last, on the Sexual Organs and Mode of Fecundation in Orchideae and Ascle- [)iadea3, relate entirely to the former family. In the essay itself I had ascertained from the examina- tion of a considerable nimiber of species belonging to different tribes of Orchideae, that in the expanded flower of this family, however long it had remained in that state, no appearance whatever existed of those tubes which form the mucous cords, either in the tissue of the stigma or in the cavity of the ovarium, anterior to the application of the pollen to the stigma ; and that in all cases where pollen had been applied to that organ and enlargement of the ovarium had followed, the mucous cords were to be found. From these facts I had concluded that the tubes forming the cords were entirely and directly produced from the grains of pollen ; and hence I accounted for the cohesion of the pollen into masses, and its frequent application in that state to the stigma. Some cases, however, in which a few lobules or even grains of pollen only were observed on the stigmata of im- pregnated flowers, had led me to express myself doubtfully on this point. And since my paper was read, I have had opportunities of making several observations and experi- ments which prove that the application of a very small portion of a pollen mass to the stigma is sufficient for the production of mucous cords of the ordinary size in the cavity of the ovarium. My observations on this point and on the gradual pro- (74<» duction and descent of these cords have been made chiefly on Bonatea sjjcciosa, perhaps the most favom'ablc subject fur such experiments in the whole family. 538 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION My first observation on Bonatea related to the probability of a single insect impregnating several or even many flowers with one and the same mass of pollen. To efl'ect this, it is only necessary that the viscidity of the retinaculum or gland with w^hich the pollen mass becomes inseparably connected, and by means of which the mass is removed from its cell and adheres to the insect, should exceed that of the surface of the stigma, and that the viscidity of the stigma should be sufficient to overcome the mutual cohesion of the lobules composing the mass. These different degrees of viscidity are very manifest in Bonatea sjieciosa, in which, imitating the supposed action of the insect, I have succeeded in impregnating most of the flow^ers of the spike with a single pollen mass. I beheve they exist also in the greater number of Ophrydese, as well as in many Neotteae and Arethuseae. Bat even in Ophrydeae they are not universally met with, a very remarkable exception existing, I believe, in the wdiole genus Ophrys, in which the resemblance of the flower to an insect is so striking, and in which also the retinacula, w^hose viscidity hardly equals that of the stigma, are included and protected by concave processes of the upper lip of that organ. It may also be remarked, that in the genus Ophrys im- pregnation is frequently accomplished without the aid of insects, and in general the whole pollen mass is found adhering to the impregnated stigma. Hence it may be conjectured, that the remarkable forms of the flowers in this genus are intended to deter not to attract insects, 7ii] whose assistance seems to be unnecessary, and the action of w4iich, from the diminished vicidity of the retinaculum, might be injurious. On this subject I will also hazard another remark, that the insect forms in Orchideous flowers, resemble those of the insects belonging to the native country of the plants. The next object I had in view was to determine the flrst appearance and progress of the mucous tubes. My observations on the origin of these tubes are not altoo'ether satisfactory. IN ORCHIDEiE AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 539 It appeared, however, in Boiiatea, which was also the plant most particularly examined, tliat they tirst become visible soon, but not innnediately, after tlic production of the pollen tubes from the lobules or grains of the mass applied to the stigma ; and that their earliest appearance is in the tissue of the stigma, in the inmiediate vicinity of the pollen tubes, from which they are with dilficulty dis- tinguishable, and only by their being less manifestly or not at all granular in their surface or contents, and in general having those interruptions in their cavity, which I have termed coagula, and which I have never yet met with in tubes actually adhering to the grain of pollen. But even thes6 characters, in themselves so minute, might be supposed to depend on a difference in the state of the contents of the pollen tube, after it has quitted the grain producing it. It is possible therefore that the mucous cords may be entirely derived from the pollen, not however by mere elongation of the original })ollen tubes, but by an increase in their number, in a manner which I do not attempt to explain. The only other mode in wdiich these tubes are likely to be generated, is by the action of the pollen tubes on the coagulable fluid, so copiously produced in the stigma at the only period when impregnation is })ossil)le. The obscurity respecting the origin of these nnicous tubes does not, however, extend to their gradual in- 11^2 crease and progress, both of which may be absolutely ascertained. In Bonatea they are, in the first stage of their pro- duction, confined to the stigma, with the proper tissue of which they are more or less mixed. Soon after they may be found on the anterior protected surface of the style, at first in small numbers ; but gradually increasing, they form a mucous cord of considerable size, in which very few or none of the utriculi of the stigma are observable. This cord, which is originally limited to the style, begins, though sometimes not until several days have elapsed, to appear in the cavity of the ovarium, where it divides and subdivides in the manner I have described in my pa|)er, 540 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION its descent being gradual until the cords nearly equal the length of the placenta, to which they are parallel and approximated. That these cords are not in any degree derived from those portions of the walls of the cavity of the ovarium, to which they are closely applied, and which I have termed the conducting surfaces, is manifest from the identity in state of those surfaces before and after the production of the cords. In Bonatea the first evidence of the action of the pollen consists in the withering of the stigma ; a similar decay of the greater part of the style soon follows, and the enlarge- ment of the ovarium generally begins before the Avithering of the style is completed. When the enlargement of the ovarium is considerable, and the mucous cords are fully^ formed in its cavity, a corresponding enlargement of the ovula takes place, and the nucleus becomes first visible. I have no satisfactory observations in Bonatea respecting any tubes going off from these cords and mixing with the ovula ; but in Orchis Morio I have repeatedly and very clearly observed them scattered in every part of the surface of the placenta, and in not a few cases have been able to 7i3] trace them into the aperture of the ovulum, to which they adhere with considerable firmness." At what period they reach the foramen of the testa, whether before or immediately after the first faint appear- ance of the nucleus, I have not yet been able to determine. That the tubes thus traced to the foramen of the ovulum are of the same nature as those which I have called mucous tubes, and not those directly produced l3y the polleU; is proved by their exact agreement with the former in every respect, except in their being remarkably and irregularly fiexuose, apparently from the numerous obstacles they have to overcome after leaving the cords and beginning to mix with the ovula ; for in the cords themselves, where the ^ [" Carefully" in the original — an obvious error of the press. — Edit.] - Since these additional observations were read, I have found in several other Orchidcse, especially //(^^/^t'/v^/!//^ viiidis and Ophrys apifera, tubes scattered over the surface of the ])laceuta, and not unfrequently inserted, in like manner, into the apertures of ovula. IN ORfflTDKE AND ASCLEPIADEvE. 541 course of the tubes is not at all impeded, they arc very nearly or altogether straight. The two most im[)()rtaut faets stated in tlie present eonununication are ; first, the |)roduction of tubes not directly emitted from the grains of pollen, but apparently generated by them ; and, secondly, the introduction of one nr S(Hnetimes more than one of those tubes into the fora- men of the ovulum, the point corresponding with the I'adicle of the future embryo. 11ie piincipal points remaining to be examined, and which we may hope, by careful investigation, to ascertain, are the precise state of the ovulum at the moment of its contact Avith the tube, and the immediate changes conse- quent to that contact. Supplementary Note. [7u Since the paper on fecundation in Orchideae and Ascle- i)iadeae was read before the Society, and a Pamphlet con- taining all its more important statements was distributed in the beginning of November, 1S31,^ two essays have ap- peared on the same subject. The first on both families by M. Adolphe Brongniart, in the numbers of the Annates ties Sciences Natiirelles for October and November, 1S31, but which were not published until January and February, 1832; the second, by Dr. "Ehrenberg, on Asclepiadeae alone, in the Transactions of the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin, before which it was read in November, 1831. M. Brongniart's statements respecting Orchideae to a great extent agree with those of my essay. They differ, however, in the following important points : 1st, He does not seem to be aware of the operation of insects in the fecundation of this family. ."2ndly, He considers tiie mucous cords in the cavity of the ovarium (first seen by M. du Petit Thouars, with whose o])servations he seems to be entirely unac(iuainted), ' I may also refer to an excellent abstract of the Taper which appeared ou the 1st of Dcccuiber, 1$31, iu the IMiilos. Mag. and Annals of riiilosophy. 542 ON THE ORGANS AND MODE OF FECUNDATION as a continuation of the tissue of the stigma and style, and as existing before the apphcation of the pollen to the female organ. And 3rdly, He supposes that the male influence reaches the ovula in Orchidese before the inversion of the nucleus ; an opinion founded, as it seems, on his observations on Epipactis, in which, as well as in some other genera of the order, this is the state of the ovulum in the expanded flower. In AscLEPiADEiE M. Brougniart's observations, made chiefly in Asdepias amcena and Gomjyhocarjms fruticosa, accord with my statements as far as relates to the applica- 745] tion of the more convex edge of the pollen mass to the base of the stigma, its consequent dehiscence, the protrusion of the pollen tubes, and their penetration into the cavity of the style. The chief differences are, 1st, His not even suspecting the agency of insects in the fecundation of this family, and particularly in the plants examined by him, in which I have regarded their assist- ance as absolutely necessary. 2ndly, In his assuming that the pollen mass in these two genera of Asclepiadeae is ruptured, and comes in con- tact with the base of the stigma without leaving the cell of the anthera. 3rdly, His conjecturing that the secretion visible in the expanded flower on the angles of the stigma after removing the glands, is absorbed by the glands and conveyed through their arms or processes to the pollen mass, which it excites to the production of pollen tubes. Dr. Ehrenberg, on the subject of Asclepiadeae, repeats, with some slight modifications, his former statements quoted in my paper, and illustrates them by figures. In addition, he suspects that the pollen masses (which with Professor Link he regards as the true anthera, and the cells in which they are lodged as processes of the perigo- nium), are not originally distinct from the glands of the IN ORCHIDEiTi: AND ASCLEPIADEiE. 543 stigma, regarded by liim as the filaments of his supposed aiithera. • The central pentangular body he considers as the stigma, but he has no observations on the mode in which the l)ollen is a])plied to it. And lastly. His original statement respecting the grains of j)ollen is so far modified, that lie now believes them to be in the early stages without tubes or hoijnu.r, whir-h, according to him, make their appearance at the period of impregnation. SUPPLEMENTAUY OBSERVATIONS 0>' THE FECUNDATION ORCHlDEiE AND ASOLEPIADE.E BY ROBERT BROWN, {llepri\dcd froui a i;tp;uishable, and as I have 518 SUPPLEMENTAllY OBSERVATIONS never observed the protnicled thread of the Ovuhiiii until after the secondary nucleus or Embryo, of which it is a continuation, becomes visible, I consider it as a produc- tion subsequent to impregnation. It is possible, therefore, tliat the nearly similar tubes which have been observed terminating, as it is supposed, tlie nucleus of the imimpregnated Ovulum in a few other Families, may in some of these cases be of like origin. 2] To the observations formerly made on the general structure of Orchideae, I have here to add, — 1st, 'Jliat the cells of the testa of the ripe seed are fre- quently spirally striated, though these cells in the Ovulum before and even for some time after impregnation are abso- lutely without striae. 2nd, The Fibrillse constituting the pubescence frequently produced, and in some cases entirely covering the surface of the aerial roots, as they have been called, of the parasi- tical portion of the Order, are very remarkable. These FibrillsR, which I have examined both in dried and recent specimens of several species, but more particularly in the living state in Renanfhera coccinea, are simple tubular hairs without joints, and whose apices, by which they adhere when attached to other bodies, are either of the same diameter, or somewhat dilated ; and then, as in ■Renanthera, often more or less lobed. In their natural state they exhibit, in most cases, hardly any indication of spiral structure; but the membrane, of which they entii-ely consist, is sufficiently elastic to admit of being extended, and at the same time unrolled, to about twice the length of the Tube. They then form a broad ribbon of equal width throughout, and spirally twisted from right to left, — a direction opposite lo that which generally obtains in spiral vessels. It is possible that this may not be the direction of the spire in all cases ; it is manifest, however, very generally, if not universally, in Renanthera. The existence of spiral tubes produced on the surface is probably of very rare occurrence ; and among Phaenoga- mous plants I have hitherto met with it only in the hairs ox ORnilDK.I^. AND asc]f i-: n t a r y o r. s e r v a t ions proceeding from it is continued, tliougli not very distinctly, to the opposite oi* lower extremity. On the upper and broader end of the Ovulum a deep groove is observable, commencing at its inner margin, which is nearly in contact with the Placenta, and extending through its whole breadth, and someAvhat obliquely dowmwards, so as to terminate at the same height on the outer side of the Ovulum with the upper edge of the ventral umbilical cord. This groove, or that point of it to which the Pollen tube is attached, occupies the place of the Foramen so generally found in the unimpregnated ovulum of Phsenogamous ])lants. In Asclejnas phi/lolaccoides, how^ever, and I believe the observation may be extended to every species of the genus, there is certainly no perforation, nor at this period are tlie coats and nucleus of the Ovulum separable or even distinguishable ; and the same apparent simplicity of struc- ture is found even in its earlier stages. Soon after the Pollen tubes enter the cavity of the Ovarium, even before the Corolla falls off, they may be found spread over the whole ovuliferous surface of the Placenta, which then often becomes of a light brovrn colour, but never dark ])rown or black, like the upper non- ovuliferous portion. Prom the surface of the * Placenta the Tubes go off, one to eacli Ovulum, along the depressed apex of which the Tube passes till it reaches the outer extremity of the groove, where it is invariably inserted. To this point the Tube adheres so firmly, that I am in- clined to think it actually penetrates, to some depth at t] least into the substance of the Ovulum ; a fact, hoAvever, which I have not yet absolutely ascertained. Soon after the insertion of the Pollen tube, a change takes place in the appearance of the Ovulum, an internal body or nucleus becoming visil)le, with the upper attenuated extremity of which the point of insertion accurately corre- sponds. The Pollen tube, when thus inserted into the Ovulum, is not always absolutely destitute of granules ; in some cases containing a few, which in size and form seem to be iden- tical with those that completely fill it in its nascent state. ON ORCIIIDE.E AND Ai=;rLEriADK .E. 551 But as such granules, at the period of insertion, are either very few in number, or apparently altogether wanting, I an/still inclined to consider them rather as furnishing the nonrishment of the Tube than as being the essential agents in fecundation ; the really active particles in this function being probaljly much more minute. 'i'hese supplementary observations may be concluded with the remark, that althongh the descent of Tubes derived from the Pollen into the cavity of the Ovarium, and their insertion into that point of the Ovulum where the Radicle of the future Endjryo is seated, has been abso- lutely ascertained in several species of Orchide?c and in one of Asclepiadeao, and probably will be found in the whole of these two extensive families, yet it does not follow that this descent and insertion of Tubes should be expected to extend to all Phccnogamous plants ; for among these some structures of the female organ exist,' which hardly admit of this oeconomy. liONiiox; J/ih/:\}sf, \^Xl. ox THE RELATIVE POSmON or TUT-: DIVISIONS OF S i I O U A PARIETAL PLACENTAE COMPOUND OVARIT'Af OF PLANTS. BY ROBERT BROWN, ¥.]\. & L.S, [litjji Inhd from ' Tlanict: Joiankce Fiancrcs.' Fart JJ, ^p. 1<'7— ni.\ LONDON. IS-iO. ON THE DIVISIONS OF STIGMA,^ kc. ^07 To estimate correctly the importance of the relation be- tween the divisions of the Stigma and the pai'ictal placentae of the componnd ovarium, namely, Avhetherwhen agreeing nos in number they are placed opposite to or alternate with each other, it is necessary to take into consideration the theoretical view which appears the most probable of the orio'in or formation of a simnle ovarinm, and that of the stigma belonging to it, as well as the various kinds and degrees of confluence by which the real nature of b^tli organs, but especially the latter, is so often obscured. It is at present, I believe, universally agreed to consider a polyspermous legumen as that state of the simple ovarium, which best exemplities the hypothetical view of the forma- tion of this organ generally adopted ; namely, that it consists of the modification of a leaf folded inwards and united by its margins, which in most cases are the only parts of the organ pi'oducing ovula ; or, at least, where this power of production is not absolutely confined to the margins, it generally commences with or includes them. The exceptions to the structure as here stated are of two kinds : — First. Where the whole internal surface of the carpel is equally ovuliferous, which is the case in a few famihes of very small extent, as Butomece, Nijmphceacecp, and LnrdhnhaJerp. ' [Extracted from Mr. Brown's account of CyrtandrecP, given in the second part of Dr. Horsficld's 'Plnntrc Javanice l^'iriore?,' pul)lished in IStO. Sepa- rate copies of this nolo were dislribufcd in December, I'^.'i'). — Elit. Ann. Nat. IfhL] 556 ON THE RELATIVE POSfTION OF Secondlv. Where the production of ovula is limited to the external angle of the cell or axis of the leaf supposed to form the carpel. A case of this kind is found in a portion of one of those families in which the whole surface is generally ovuliferous, namely, in IlydropeUidece., wdiich 1 have always regarded as merely a section of Nyinphceacece •} and from the nature of these differences in placentation, wdiich are more apparent than real;, an argument might even be adduced in favour of that opinion. A placenta apparently limited to the outer angle of the cell also occurs in the greater number of species of Mesemhry- anfJiemiim. As this structure, however, is certainly not wdthout exception in that very natural genus, several species, among which are Mcsemhryanfhernum crystaUinum, cordi- folium, pajmlosum and nodiflorum, having the placenta con- fined to the internal angle of the cell or margins of the carpel ; and as in some of those species in which the outer angle is placentiferous, the production of ovula is not con- fined to it, but extends to the lower half of the inner angle ; — this apparent deviation from ordinary structure may perhaps be explained by assuming cohesion of the inflected portion of the carpel with the wall of the cell ; — an hypothesis, in some degree supported by the fact, that in several species the termination of the assumed inflected portion is free and not ovuliferous. But whatever opinion may be adopted as to the relation of this seemingly anomalous to the ordinary structure, it cannot, as M. Fenzl proposes," be employed as the essential character of a distinct natural family limited to the Linnaean genus Mesembryantherimm. The placenta then of a simple ovarium in its usual state, according to this view, is necessarily double ; though by the complete suppression of ovula in one of its two component parts, and their diminished production in the other, the ovarium is not unfrequently reduced to a single ovulum. That such is the origin of the sinde ovulum is at least ^ Gen. Pvem. in Fiinders's Voy. vol. ii. Append, p. 59$. {Ante j}, 74.) 2 Aimal. des Wieii, Mus. vul.'i, p. 349, STIC^rA AND PARIETAL PLACKNT.^ IN PLANTS. 557 manifest in a monstrosity of Tropceolnm wnjiis, \w \\\\vA\ tlie stamina arc converted into pistilhi; l)nt the complete action beiiio^ impeded by the presence of the regnlar trilocular pistillnm, and the two mari^inal cords of each open ovarium remaining distinct, the origin of the ovulum from one only of tliese cords is satisfactorily shown. An ovarium with two or a greater number of cells, whose placenta3 ])roject into the cavities more or less from their inner angles, is an organ, the composition of which is suffi- ciently obvious. But a compound ovarium may be differently constructed ; and, first, instead of each simple organ forming a complete cell by the union of its own margins or adjoining portions of its surface, the corresponding margins or adjoining portions of surface of the proximate component parts may unite together so as to form a parietal placenta, often apparently simple, but in reality double in all cases. This view of the composition of a unilocular ovarium having two or more parietal placentae is also very generally received. But exceptions, su[)posed to prevail in whole families, in which the disk and not the margins are placentiferous, have lately been assumed by Professor Lindley, Orchidece and Oroban- cliecB being the examples of this structure to which he more particularly refers. The accurate determination of this question appears to me of great importance to the theoretical botanist, but the sub- ject will be most advantageously discussed after treating of the oricrin and modifications of stis-mata. An ovarium less manifestly compound is that in which the centre of the cavity is occupied by a placenta entirely unconnected with its sides ; the supposed inflected portions of each component organ, according to the view here adopted, being removed, or reabsorbed so completely in a very Jon early stage of its development as to leave no trace of their existence either on the walls of the cavity or on the surface of the central placenta, which may either be polyspermous, or produce only a smaller and definite number of ovula having a relation to its supposed component parts, or, lastly, in some cases be reduced to a single ovulum. 558 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF These are the piiiicipal luodificalions of the coiiipouncl ovarium when forming a simple series ; bnt it is necessary to observe that both smfaces of the infiectecl and included portions of the carpels are not unfrequently equally pro- ductive of ovula, a structure whicli is manifest in numy Cf/rtandracece, especially Cyriaiulra, although in several other genera of the same family the production is confined to the inner or upper surface of the margin. In other cases the polyspermous ovuliferous portion or placenta is connected with the inner angle of the cell by a single point only, wliich may proceed either from the apex or base of the cavity. This modification of structure, though in some families hardly of generic importance, seems to me to assist in explaining the apparently anomalous structures of Hydnora, liafflesia, and Brugmaima. On the subject of the origin and type of Stigma, my first observation is, that the style where present can only be regarded as a mere attenuation, in many cases very gradual, of the whole body of the ovarium. Hence the idea natu- rally suggests itself, that the inner margins of the carpel, which in the lower part are generally ovuliferous, in the upper part perform the different, though in some degree analogous, function of stigma. As the function, however, of this organ implies its being external, and as in different famihes, genera, and even species, it has to adapt itself to nrr various arrangements of parts destined to act upon it, corresponding modifications of form and position become necessary ; hence it is frequently confined to the apex, and very often, es[)ecially in the compound ovarium with united styles, appears to be absolutely terminal. In such cases, as it must always include and be closely approxinjated to the vascular cord of the axis, it has by some botanists been considered as actually derived from it, which it is, liowever, only in the same manner as the marginal pla- centae are derived from the axis of the carpel. But according to the notion now advanced, each simple pistillum or carpel has necessarily two stigmata, which are to be regarded, not as terminal, but lateral. That the stigma is always lateral may be inferred from its STIGMA AMJ I'AIUKTAI; I'J^ACKN'JVE IN PLANTS. 551) being obviously so in ajiiiiy cases ; iind in one genus at least, Ihsniannia, it extends nearly the whole length of the ova- rium, so as to be coiiiinensurate with and placed cxactlv o])])osite to the internal polyspernions ])lacenta. That the stigma is always double aj)i)cars probable t'loni those cases in which it is cither completely developed, as in the greater part of Gramincce where the ovarium is sim[)le ; in the compound ovarium in Urnia ; and from those in which the development, though less complete, is still sutticiently obvious, as in many I'Jffp/iorbiacece and in several Tridece. This degree of development, however, is comjjaratively rare, conliueiice between the two stio-mata of each cai'pel beiufj the more usual stiucture ; and in the compound pistillum a greater degree of confluence often takes j)lace in the stigmata than in the placentic; — a fact, which in all such cases is obviously connected with adaptation of surface to the more complete performance of function. Another difference frequently occurs between the mode of confluence of placentae and stigmata, namely, that in the compound but unilocular ovarium, while the placentte of the adjoining carpels are united, the stigmata of each car[)el are generally confluent. But this rule admits of exceptions, as in Parjia-stiia, in many Cruci/erce, and in Papaccrcuece ; in all these cases the stigmata as well as placentae of the adjoin- ing carpels are confluent, a structure satisfactorily proved in i'ruL'iferce by several cases of monstrosity, in which the stamina are transformed into pistilla; and in Papavcracece by a series of modifications of structure as well as by a like transformation of stamina. A similar confluence of stigmata in the compound mul- tilocular pericarpium is of nuich rarer occurrence; it is foiuid, however, in the majority of Iridece, in which the three stigmata alternate with the cells, and consequently with the placentae of the trilocular ovarium. Tliat this is the correct view of the composition of the stigmata in Tridece is at least probable from their occasional deep division, and more par- tictdarly still from the bifid petal-like styles or stigmata which are op})osite to the cells of the ovarium in other genera of the same familv, as in Iris and Monca. In both these 560 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF arrangements the adaptation to the performance of function is equally manifest. If the correctness of these observations be admitted, it follows that characters dependent on the various mocUHca- tions of stigmata are of less value, both in a systematic point of view as determining the limits of families, and theoreti- cally in ascertaining the true composition of organs, than those derived from the analogous differences in the ovaria or placentae. In those cases in which the nature of the composition of the ovarium is doubtful, it may, in the first place, be re- marked, that wherever in the compound unilocular pistillum the placentae are double or two-lobed, it is more probable that such placentae are derived from two adjoining carpels, and are consequently marginal or submarginal, than that they occupy the disc of one and the same carpel ; this being entirely the appearance in many cases where the marginal origin of placentas is admitted ; while in the greater part of those in which the disc is known to be ovuliferous, the ovula are never collected in two distinct masses, being generally scattered equally over the surface. But the double placentae are manifest in Orchidece, the principal family in which ]Mr. Lindley considers the ovula as occupying the disc and not the margins. In this family also the alternation of stigmata with placentae is that rela- tion which is most usual in compound unilocular ovaria, where the apparent number of stigmata and ])lacentae is equal ; and that in Orclddece each apparent stigma is formed bv the confluence of the two stionnata of one and the same carpel, is proved by tracing to their origins their vascular cords, Avhich are found to coalesce with those of the three outer foliola of the perianthium. This view of the composition of the ovarium in Orcltldcce is confirmed by finding that it agrees with the ordinary arrangement in monocotyledonous plants ; namely, the opposition of the double parietal placentae to the three inner divisions of perianthium^ while in Aposfasia the three pla- centae of the trilocular ovarium are opposite to the three outer 1 Deuham, Trav. in Afr. Append, p. 243. {AnU, p. 300.) STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTA IN PLANTS. 5G1 divisions ; and it is further strengthened on considering what takes place in Scilaniincce, wliere the same agreement is found both in the pkicenta3 of tlie trilocular ovarium, which in this family is the ordinary structure, and in the unilocular, which is the excej)tion. I am aware that the agreement of Orc/ildcce with the [in usual relation of parts in Monocotyledones is not admitted by M. Achille llichard, nor by Mr. Lindloy, who has adopted his hypothesis respecting the structure of the flower in this family. According to M. Richard, the outer series of perianthium is generally wanting, being found only in one genns, Epistephium : the three outer divisions actually exist- ing in the whole order, according to this view, become petals, and the three inner divisions sterile petaloid stann'na. I have some years ago^ stated several objections to this hypothesis ; at present I shall advert to one of those only, considering it as conclusive ; namely, the position of the two lateral stamina, which are generally rudimentary, but in some cases perfectly developed, in this family. In several species of Cyprip)edium , which is one of these cases of perfect deve- lopment, I had then ascertained, by means of numerous transverse sections made at various heights in the colunm and at its base, that their vascular cords united with those of the two lateral inner divisions of the flower, while that of the third, generally the only perfect stamen, is manifestly opposite to the anterior division of the outer series. The position of stamina, therefore, so far from being regular, as the hypothesis in question considers it, is absolutely without example, tw^o of the inner series being opposite to two of the supposed outer series of stamina. A very dificrent view respecting the formation of the ovarium in Orchidece is that first advanced by Mr. Ikuicr and adopted by Mr. Lindley, namely, that it consists of six carpels, of which three, placed opposite to the outer series of perianthium or sepals, are sterile ; the remaining three, opposite to the imier series, or petals, being fertile, and bearing their placentae on their axes or disks. Tlie chief argument in support of this view is no doubt ' Liun. Soc. Trans, vol. xvi, p. C9S. {Afi/c, p. 5()L) ;5G 562 ON THE RELATIVE POSITION OF derived from the veiy remarkable dehiscence of the capsule into six valves. But I have elsewhere pointed out cases where an analogous dehiscence occurs, in which, however, a similar composition has never been supposed to exist : and if the presence of six vascular cords in sections of the ova- rium be likewise adduced in favour of the opinion, I may add that I have in the same place remarked that these vascular bundles belong not to the ovarium only, but also to the perianthium and stamina, and are equally observable in other families w^ith adherent ovarium, as Iridece, in which a similar composition has never been inferred. With regard to the second family, in which Mr. Lindley believes the disk of the carpel to be ovuliferous, namely, Orohancliece, I find no other argument advanced in support of this view than that derived from the bursting of the capsule into two lateral valves ; but an opinion founded on dehiscence only may be said to be a mere begging of the question ; division through the axis of carpels, especially in the families related to OrobanchecB, being nearly as common as separation of their margins. In this family also, as in OrcJndecB, the placentae are double, an argument in favour of their submarginal origin : and although, whether the carpels be regarded as lateral, or anterior and posterior, the placentae are not strictly marginal, yet there are other fami- lies where a similar position of placentae is found, but in which the structure assumed in this hypothesis has never been suspected. As to the supposed affinity of Orohanchem with GentianecB, which might be adduced in support of this view, as far as it is founded on the assumed agreement of the two orders in the lateral position of their carpels, the argument, even if correct, would hardly be conclusive ; for in GentianecB there is at least one genus having quadrifid and another with quinquefid flowers, in which the carpels are 112] not lateral, but anterior and posterior, as I beheve them to be in Orohanchece ; nor has it ever been supposed that in GentianecB the disk or axis is ovuliferous. In the account now given of the modifications of ovarium and stigma, I have, in conformity with the ordinary language of botanists, employed the term confluence, by which, how- STIGMA AND PARIETAL PLACENTA IN PLANTS. 563 ever, is not to be understood the union or cohesion of parts originally distinct, for in the great majority of cases the separation or complete development of these parts from the original cellular and pulpy state has never taken place. But with this explanation the word may still ])e retained, unless connate should l)e considered less exceptionable. I have also assumed that ovula belong to the transformed leaf or carpel, and are not derived from processes of the axis united with it, as several eminent botanists have lately supposed. That the placenta? and ovula really belong to the carpel alone is at least manifest in all cases where stamina are changed into pistilla. To such monstrosities I have long since referred in my earliest observations on the type of the female organ in phaenogamous plants,^ and since more particularly in my paper on BaJ/Iesia :" the most remark- able instances alluded to in illustration of this point being Sempervivum teciortim, Salix oleifolia, and Cochlearia armo- racia, in all of which every gradation between the perfect state of the anthera and its transformation into a complete pistillum is occasionally found. ^ In Linn. Soc. Trans., vol. xii, p. 89. ' Ibid. vol. xiii, p. 212, note. {Ante, p. 379.) I ON THE PLURALITY AND DEVELOrMENT EMBRYOS IN THE SEEDS OF CONIFERS BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., F.R.S., E.L.S., AND rOKEIGN MEMBER OF THE ACADEMY OE SCIENCES IN TUE INSTITUTE ■ OF FEANCE. [ Reprinted from the * Annals and Magazine of Natural History,' f(yr May, 1844. Vol XIII, pp. 368— 37 1.] ON THE PLURALITY, &c.^ m The following short paper on a subject wliieli I intend to treat at greater length, contains a few facts of sutticient interest perhaps to achnit of its l)eing received as a com- munication to the present meeting. In my observations on the structure of the female flower 1 Read before the British Association at Edinburgh in Auj^ust 1S34, and publisiied in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles for October 1843. The fol- lowini? abstract was given in the "Report of theFourtli Meeting of the British Association," 1835, pp. 590-7: — "The earliest observations of the author on this subject were made in the summer of 1826, soon after the publication of liis remarks on the female flower of CycudecB and Coniferde. He then found that in several Co/iifercCy namely, Finns Strobus^ Abies excelsa^ and tiie common Larch, the })lurality of embryos in the impregnated ovulum was equally con- stant, and their arrangement in the albumen as regular as in Cycadeie ; and similar observations made during the present summer on several oilier species, especially Tinas sylvestris and P. Pinaster^ render it highly probable tliat the same structure exists in the whole family. Tlie lirst change which takes place in the impregnated ovulum of the Conifery>. 77~S(V] 37 ON THE m ORIGIN AND MODE OP PROPAGATION OP THE GULP-WEED. Kcad before the Linncan Society, Maj 7, 1850. Read a letter, dated May IQtli, 1845, addressed by the President to Admiral Sir Prancis Beaufort, for comnmnica- tion to Baron Alexander von Humboldt, " On the Origin and Mode of Propagation of the Gulf-weed." The letter is as follows : — '' My dear Captain Beaufort, — I am vexed lo have kept Baron Humboldt's letter so long, and now in rctnrnino- it, that it should be accompanied by so little satisfactory information on the only one of its quci'ies with which I conld have been supposed to deal, namely, thiit which relates to the origin and mode of propagation of the Gulf- weed. " On this subject it appears that M. de Hinnboldt (in his Personal Narrative) first supported the more ancient notion, that the plant, originally fixed, was brought with the stream from the Gulf of Plorida, and deposited in what Major Rennell calls the recipient of that stream. More recently, however, Baron Hund^oldt has adopted the o])inion,^ also held by several travellers, that the Gidf-wecd originates and propagates itself where it is now found. To the adoption of this view it appears that he has been led chiefly by the Histoire de la Geoirrapliic du Xouvcau Coutincnl, vol. iii, p. 73, and Meyeu, lleise, vol. i, p. 3G-9. 580 ON THE ORIGIN AND MODE OE observations of the late Dr. Meyen, who in the year 1830 passed through a considerable portion of the great band of 7s] Gulf-weed, and who ascertained, as he states, from the examination of several thousand specimens, that it was uniformly destitute both of root and fructification ; he con- cludes, therefore, that the plant propagates itself solely by lateral branches ; he at the same time denies that it is brought from the Gulf of Florida, as, according'to his own observation, it hardly exists in that part of the stream near the great band, though found in extensive masses to the westward. I have here to remark that, as far as relates to the absence of root and fructification, Meyen has only con- firmed by actual observation what had been previously stated by several authors, particularly by Mr. Turner (in his ' His- toria Fucorum,' vol. i, p. 103, pubhshed in 1808), and Agardh (in his ' Species Algarum/ p. 6, published in 1820). But Meyen materially weakens his own argument in stating that he considers the Gulf-weed {/Smyassim hacciferum of Turner and Agardh), and the Savf/assum natans, or vulgar e, specifically distinguished from it by these authors, as one and the same species ; adding, that he has observed among the Gulf-weed all the varieties of Sargassum vulgare described by Agardh ; and finally, that on the coast of Brazil he has found what he regards as the Gulf-weed in fructification. Now, as Bargassum nutans has been found fixed by a discoid base or root, in the same manner as the other species of the genus, and as according to Meyen the Gulf- weed has been found in fructification, the legitimate conclusion from his statements seems to be, that this plant is merely modified by the pecuhar circumstances in which it has so long been placed. I am not, however, disposed to adopt Dr. Meyen's statement that he actually found the true Sargassimi iiatans, much less all its supposed varieties, mixed with the Gulf- weed, having reason to believe that at the period of his voyage his practical knowledge of marine submersed Algae was not sufficient to enable him accurately to distinguish species in that tribe. It is not yet known what other species of Sargassiim are mix(id with the Gulf- weed, what proportion they form of the great band/nor in what state, with respect PROPAGATION OF THE fiULr-WEED. 581 to root or fructification, they are found ; tliougli, in reference to the (juestious under discussion, accurate information on tliesc points would be of considerable importance. " That some mixture of other species probably exists may be inferred even from Dr. Meycn's statement, and indi- rectly from that of Lieut. Evans, who, in his conmuuiicaiion published in ^lajor Rennell's invaluable work on the Cur- rents of the Atlantic, asserts that he found the Gulf- weed in fructification, which he compares with that of Ferns, a statement which would seem to prove merely that he had found along with the Gulf- weed a species of Scayassion with dotted leaves, the real fructification of the genus bearing :79 no resembknce to that of Ferns, though to persons slightly acquainted with the subject the arranged dots on the leaves might readily suggest the comparison. " With regard to the non-existence of roots in the Gulf- Aveed as a proof of specific distinction, it is to be observed that the genus Sar(jassum, now consisting of about sixty species, is one of the most natural and most readily dis"- tinguished of the family Fucaccce, and that there is no reason to believe that any other species of the genus, even tlioso most nearly related to, and some of which have been con- founded with it, are originally destitute of roots ; though some of them are not unfrequently found both in the fixed and in considerable masses in the floating state, retaining vitality and probably propagating themselves in the same manner (see Forskal, Fl. yEgypt.-Arab., p. 19.:2, n. 5:2). It is true, indeed, that a Sargassum, in every other respect resembling Gulf-weed, has, I believe, not yet been found furnished either with roots or fructification, neither Sloane's nor Browne's evidence on this subject being satisfactory.^ But the shores of the Gulf of Florida have yet not been sulfi- ciently examined to enable us absolutely to decide that that is not the original source of the plant ; and the dificrcnces ^ Sec Sloane's Jam. i, p. 59. I have examined Sloane's specimens in iiis Herbarium ; they belonr^ to Gulf-weed in its ordinary form, and arc nlilcc destitute of root and fructilication ; hence they are probably those gathered by him in the Atlantic, and not those which lie says grew on the rocks on the shores of Jamaica. Browne's assertion to the same clTect is probably merely adopted from Sloanc. 582 PROPAGATION OF THE GULF-WEED. between the Gulf-weed and some other Sarcjassa, especially S, natans, are not such as to prove these two species to be permanently distmct. The most remarkable of these dif- ferences consists in the leaves of the Gulf-weed being uniformly destitute of those dots or areolae so common in the genus Sargassum, and which are constantly present in 8. natans. These dots, in their greatest degree of development, bear a striking resemblance to the perforations or apertures of the imbedded fructification in the genus. But as the receptacles of the fructification, as well as the vesicles, are manifestly metamorphosed leaves; and as the production of fructification is not adapted to the circumstances in Avhich the Gulf-weed is placed, it is not wholly improbable, though this must be regarded as mere hypothesis, that the propa- gation by lateral branches, continued for ages, may be attended with the entire suppression of these dots. '' That the Gulf-weed of the great band is propagated 80] solely by lateral or axillary ramification, and that in this way it may have extended over the immense space it now occupies, is highly probable, and perhaps may be affirmed absolutely Avithout involving the question of origin, which I consider as still doubtful. " My conclusion, therefore, is somewhat different from that of Baron Humboldt, to whom I Avould beg of you to forward these observations, which will prove that I have not been inattentive to his wishes and to your own, though they wdll at the same time prove that I have had very little original information to communicate." SOME ACCOUNT OF T E I P L O S P O R I r E, UNDESCiUBED FOSJSIL EKLIT. BY ROBERT BROWN, ESQ., D.C.L., E.R.S., UO-NOIIAIJY 31EMI3EII OF THE KOYAL bOCIETV OF EDINBUKOU AMJ KOiAL lltlSU ACADEMY: I'KESIDENT OF THE L1>'>'£AN SOCIETY. [Reprinted from the ' TrunsactioHs of the Liitnean Soeiety.' Vol. XX, })}}. iW — 475 ] LONDON. ISO I. SOME ACCOUNT OE AN UNJ)ESCI[I l;i:i) EOSSIL ERUIT. c*6» Head June 15th, 1847. The following imperfect account of a singularly beautiful and instructive silicified Fossil has been hastily drawn u|), to supply in some measure the possible want of any other memoir for the present Meeting. The remarks which I am enabled to make, from detached memoranda, on so short a notice, will principally serve to explain the accompanying drawings, which I have carefully superintended, and which exhibit a very satisfactorv micro- scopic analysis of its structure, and do great credit to the artistical talent of Mr. George Sowerby, jun. The only specimen of this fossil known to exist wns brought to London in 1S43 by M. Koussell, an intelligrnt dealer in objects of natural history. His account of it was, that it had been in the possession of Baron Roget, an amateur collector in Paris, for about thirty years ; that aftci his death it was brought to public sale Avitli the rest of his collection, but no offer being made nearly equal to the sum he paid for it, which was 000 francs, it was bought in. It was purchased here from M. Roussell jointly by the Ih'itish Museum, the Marquis of Northampton, and juyself, for nearly £30. It seems to have entirely es('a[)e(l the notice of the naturalists of Paris. Nothing else is known of its history, but from its obvious analogy in structiu-e and in its mineral condition with Lqjidoxlrobus^ it may bo conjec- tured to belong to the same geological formation. The specimen is evidently the upper half of a Strobihis 586 ON TRIPLOSPORITE, veiy gradually tapering towards the top. As brought to England it was not quite two inches in length ; but a transverse slice, probably of no great thickness, had been removed fi'ora it in Paris : the transverse diameter of the lower slices somewhat exceeded the length of the specimen ; 470] its surface, which was evidently waterworn, is marked with closely-approximated hexagonal arese, of which the four lateral sides are nearly twice the length of the upper and lower : these hexagons, which are the waterworn termina- tions of the bractese of the Strobilus, becoming gradually smaller and less distinct towards the top. A transverse section of the Strobilus exhibits a cen- tral axis, from which radii directly proceed, constantly thirteen in number, resembling, when perfect, the spokes of a wheel, but several of them being always more or less incomplete. These radii alternate with an equal number of oblong bodies, also radiating, of a lighter colour, and which are not directly connected with the axis : beyond these twenty-six radiating bodies a double series of somewhat rhomboidal areolae exist. These appearances not readily indicating the actual structure in the transverse, are satis- factorily explained by the vertical section. From the vertical section it appears that the Strobilus is formed of a central axis of small diameter compared with the parts proceeding from it, which consist, — 1. Of bracteae densely approximated and much imbri- cated ; the lower half of each of these stands at right angles to the axis, while the imbricating portion, of about equal length with the lower, and forming an obtuse angle with it, is gradually thickened upw^ards : these form the spokes and external rhomboidal arese of the transverse section. 2. Of an equal number of oblong bodies of a lighter colour and more transparent, each of which is adnate and connected by cellular tissue with the upper surface of the supporting bractea. These bodies are sections of Sjoorangia filled with innumerable microscopic spondes, originally con- nected in threes (very rarely in fours), but ultimately sepa- rating, as shown in Tab. 35 (XXIV), ?i^. G. AN UNDESCRIBKD FOSSIL Till IT. 587 From this triple composition or union of spornles, which differs from the constant quadruple union in lril)es of existing plants, namely, Opkiotilus^t'co and Li/cojjodlaccce, which, from other j)oints of structure, may he suj)posed most nearly related to the fossil, I have called it Triplo- sj)urite, a name ^vhich expresses its fossil state, the chiss or primary division to which it belongs, and its supposed pe- culiarity of structure. The structure of the axis, which is well preserved in the specimen, distinctly shows, in the arrangement of its :47i vascular bundles, a preparation for the supply of an equal number of bractese. These vascular fasciculi are nearly equidistant in a tissue of moderately elongated cells. The vessels are exclusively scalariform, very closely re- sembling those of the recent Ferns and Ljicopodiacece ; and among fossils, those of Fsaroliles, Lcjj'uloclc/idron, and its supposed fruit, Lcpidostrohus, as Avell as several other fossil genera; namely, Sic/illaria, Sfif/maria, Ulodt'/idroji, Halo Ilia ? and BipAo^vylon. The coat of the sporangium appears to be double ; the outer layer being densely cellular and opake, the inner less dense, of a lighter colour, and formed of cells but slightly elongated. On the lower or adnate side of the sporangium this inner layer seems to be continued, in some cases at least, in irregular processes to a considerable depth. I cannot, however, find that the sporules are actually formed in this tissue, but in another of somewhat different appearance and form, of which I have been only able to see the torn remains. The minute granular bodies which accompany the sporules in the drawing Tab. 35 (XXIV), fig. G, are pro- bably particles of the mother cells, and are neither uniform in size nor outline. The whole specimen has suffered considerable decay or loss of substance, which is most obvious in the sporangia from their greater transparency, but ccpially exists in the opake braeteoD, in which radiating crystallization occupies the space of the removed cellular substance. 588 ON TRIPLOSPORITE, I cannot at present enter fully into the question of the affinities of TripoJosjwrite. I may remark, however, that in its scalarifomi vessels it agrees with all the fossil genera supposed to be Acotyledonous. In the structure of its sporangia and sporules it approaches most nearly, among recent tribes, to LycojjodiacecB, and OjMor/losse^B ; and among fossils, no doubt, to Lepidostrobiis, and conse- quently to Lepidodendron. The stem structure of Lepidodendron, known to me only in one species, Lepidodendron Harcourtii, offers no objec- tion to this view% the vascular arrangement of the axis of its stem bearing a considerable resemblance to that of Trijolosporite. To the argument derived from an agree- ment in structure between axis of stem and of strobilus I attach considerable importance, an equal agreement existing both in recent and fossil Coniferce. 472] In conclusion I have to state, that very recently (since the drawings wxre completed, and as well as the specimens seen by such of my friends as were interested in fossil botany) Dr. Joseph Hooker has detected in the sporangia of a species referred to Lepidostrohus sporules, and those also united in threes. There are still, however, charac- ters which appear to me sufficient to distinguish that genus from the fossil here described. To the brief account here given of Trip)losporite it is necessary to add a few remarks on some nearly-related fossils, chiefly Lejndostrobi, whose structure is now more completely known than it was when that account was sub- mitted to the Society. On the affinities of Lejndostrohus to existing structures, respecting which various opinions have been held, it is unnecessary here to advert to any other than that of M. Brongniart, which is now very generally adopted, namely, that Lepidostrohus is the fructification of Lejndodendron, and that the existing family most nearly related to Lepidodendron AN UNDESCKIBEI) I'OSSIL I'lUIT. ."iSO is Lycopodiacece, The same view is in great part adopted in my pa[)er. But I hesitated in absolutely referring Irijjlosjjorile to Lq)ido8trobu>^, from the very imperfect know- ledge then ])osscssed of tlie structure of that genus. The speeimeiisofZ(7;tribution in Terra Australis, 2S ; on the S|)ccies foimd in the vicinity of the Congo, 127 ; the double sligmala of many species of, 559 Eupomatia, how shown to belong to Anonaceae, 74 Farsetia, character of the genus and observations on its structure, espe- cially as regards its dissej)iment, Fecundation, observations on the organs and mode of, in Orchidese and Asclepiadeae, 487—543; sup- plementary observations on 515— 551 ; various oj)inioiis on the sub- ject, in Orchidejf, 490-8; in Ascle- piadejc, 516—521; as held in Orchideai by llaller, A(hinson, 490, Curtis, C. K. Sprengel, Waeh- ter, Schkuhr, Swartz, 491 ; Salis- bury, L. C. Treviranus, Ad. Brong- niart, Linnaeus, Schmidel, 402 ; Koelreuter, Jonathan Stokes, Batsch, L. C. Richard, -193; du Petit Thouars, 494 ; Link, Lindlev, 495 ; Francis Bauer, 496- S ; and In Asclcpiadea? by Adanson, Gieic-lien, 516, 517; C. K. Sprei.gcl, 513; Francis Bauer, 519 ; Elliott, Mac- bride, Link, L.C. Treviranus, 520; Elirenbcrg, 521 FUices, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Austra- lis, 59 ; on the venation of, and the relation of the involucra to veins in various subdivisions of the genus Asplenium, 60; further observations on the order, on its proportions, and geographical distribution, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 148 Fisher, ^Ir., plants collected by him in Melville Island. 1S5 Flagellaria, observations on the genus, 52 Flinders, Matthew, his survey of the coasts of Terra Australis, 3* Flindersia, in what rcsj)ects it differs from Cedreleje, 72 Flower, the regular alternaljon of the divisions of the proximate organs, 600 INDEX. the more general arrangement, 292 ; admits of many exceptions, ibid. Foramen of the testa infallibly indi- cates the place of the future radicle, 264, 446 ; observed in Rafflesia, 406 ; in Hydnora, 407 Franklandia, observations on the genus, 81 Tfaser, Charles, his report on the botany of Swan Hiver, and collec- tions formed there by him, 307, 338 Fruits, indigenous fruits of Weatern Africa, 155 Fruits and seeds, on some remarkable deviations from the usual struc- ture of, 357 Fuirena umbellata, identity of African and American specimens, 169 Gaudichaud, specimens of the caudex of a species of XanthorrliOBa, brought by him from Port Jackson, 439 Genera, geographical distribution of, a clue to the native country of plants now generally dispersed, 149, 156 Gentianese, only one species in the collection from Central Africa, 295 ; position of their carpels, 562 Geraniacese found in Central Africa, 288 Glands on the receptacle in several genera of Cruciferse, their number and position, 267 ; cutaneous (sto- mata) found on both surfaces of t!ie leaves and foliaceous footstalks of the genus Eucalyptus, and of the leafless Acacise, and assisting to give a peculiar character to the Australian forests, 312; generally found on the under surface only, ibid. ; rarely, as in several Coniferoe, only on the upper, ibid. Gleichen, his description of the organs and mode of fecundation in Ascle- piadeae, 516-7. Gloriosa, observations on the genus and on the identity of African and Indian specimens, 170 Glycine subterranea, probably of African origin, 160 Gnetum, the ovulum naked in, 453 ; structure of the nucleus in, 455 Goodenovise, observations on the order, and its distribution in Terra Australis, 31 ; comparison w^ith Lobelia, 32 ; pollen of, remains long quiescent, 33, 575 Gramiuese, observations on the order, and its distribution 'in Terra Aus- tralis, 54; proportion of the order to Monocotyledons, ibid. ; subdi- visible into two great tribes, Poaceae and Panicese, 55-8; struc- ture of the flower and analogy of its parts, 55-6 ; further observations on the order, and on its proportions and geographical distribution, 145; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 146 ; in Central Africa, 288, 300 ; proportion of the two great divisions in the collection from Central Africa, ibid. ; stigmata of, 559 Grammitis Ceterach, the only fern in Mr. Ritchie's collection from the neighbourhood of Tripoli, 303 Griffith, William, his "attempt to analyse Rhizantheai," 423 Gulf-weed, on the origin and propaga- tion of the, 577—582; whether originally destitute of roots, 581; existence of dots in, 583 Gunn, Ronald, plants collected by, in Van Diemen's Land, 338 Habenaria bifolia, monstrosity of, un- favorable to the theory of the auriculae of the column representing lateral stamina, 500; H. viridis, mu- cous tubes inserted into the aperture of ovulum in, 540 note. Haloragese, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 21 Hibbertia volubilis, its arillus, 449 Hibiscus tiliaceus, identity of speci- mens from the Congo and from India, 171 Hippocraticese, observations on the order and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 107 Holcus, a cultivated species of, on the banks of the Congo, probably indi- genous, 160 Homahnae, characters of the order, and observations on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 120 INDEX. 601 Hooker, Dr. Joseph Dalton, his dis- covery of sporules in Lcpidostrobus, 588 ; his essay oiij Lcpidostrobus, 589, 590 Horslicld, Dr. Samuel, drawiiif^s and spcciniens of Kalllcsia ArnoKli, brought to England by, 373 ; account of a figure of a second species of RalBcsia observed by him in Java, 3SS-9 Hove, Mr., plants collected by him in the vicinity of Cape Coast, 152 Hoya carnosa, dehiscence of its pollen mass, 527; rupture of the mass and production of ])ollen tubes, 529, 5oO; circulation in its pollen-tubes, 530 note Hydnora compared with liafflcsia, 388, 396-7, 401—410; structure of its ovarium, 401 ; ovula, 407 ; seeds and embryo, 409, 410 ; its characters, 427 Hydnora Africana, description of, 41(319; H. Americana, characters of, H. triceps, characters of, ibid. Hydnorese, a tribe of Rafflesiaccse, 411 ; its characters, 427 Hydroleee, foundation of the order and its affinities, 135 Hydropeltideae, a section of Nymph^a- ceaj, arrangement of ovula in, 55(5 Hymeuanthera, a genus intermediate between Violese and Poly galeae, 125 HyptTclyptum, a corruption of the name Hypailytrum, 144 Hypailytrum, observations on the structure of the genus, 144-5 HypoxidccV, ciiaracters of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Anstralis, 51 Hypoxis fascicularis, a species of Coichicum of the section .Mono- caryum, 298—300 Impregnation, difficulties regarding the point of, in the ovulum, 453 ; mode of, in Orchideae, 506 — 510 ; artificial impregnation in, 538; in AsclepiadesD, 528-9 Insects, frequency and necessity of their aid in the impregnation of Orchideie and Asclepiadeie, 531; a single insect capable of impreg- nating many Uowcrs, 53S ; insect- forms of flowers inOphrys intended to deter and not to attract insects, 538 Iridcffi, the double stigmata of several, 559; their relation to the cells of the ovarium in 559, 560 Jack, "William, letter to Mr. Brown on the gigantic flower, afterwards called Kaillcbia, 394 Juncea;, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra I Australis, 52, 439; observations on ! Kingia, Dasypogon, Calectasia, and I Xerotes, as referriblc to the orilcr, I 439 I King, Philip Parker, plants collected ! during his voyages round the coasts I of New Holland, 338 : Kingia, a plant of very similiar habit to Xanthorrha'a, 51, 435 Kingia, characters ami descrijjtion of I the genus, 433—439 ; observations I on its ovulum, 439, 447 I Koniga, characters of the genus, with I observations on its affinities and on I the structure of its septum, 266, I 268 Labiatae form with Verbenaccaj, a natural class, 38, 135 j Labiatffi, observations on the order, I and on its distribution in Terra i Australis, 38; on the species found t in the vicinity of the Congo, 135; I in Central Africa, 297 Lardizubalcffi, arranijement of ovula in the cari)els of, 379 note, 555 Lasianthera, too imj)erfectly known lo determine its place, 151 Laurina*, with the exception of Cas- sytha, supposed to be unknown on the continent of .Vfrica, 15(> Leea and Aquilicia, only ditrereut names for the same genu'*, 151 ; nearly related, if not absolutely belonging, to Viniferie, ibid. Lcgnotis, its characters and affinity, 119 Leguminosae, a natural class divisible into at least three orders, i.i\ number of species published, and of species found in Terra Australis, 22 ; of s[)ccics found in the vicinilv 602 INDEX. of the Congo, 1]0; proportion of, to Phsenogamous plants, 110; spe- cies found in Central Africa, 288 ; characters distinguishing Legumi- nosaB from Rosacese and Polygaleai, 291-2 ; relation of pistillum to caljx and axis of spike, 292—294 Lemna, ovulum of, in what respect differing from the usual structure, 448 Leontice thalictroides, its supposed fruit a naked seed, which had burst its pericarpium in a very early stage, 361 Lepidodendron, affinity of Triplo- sporite to, 588 Lepidostrobus, its analogy with Triplo- sporite, 583, and probable generic identity with, 589-90 Leptostomum, character of the genus, and observations on its structure and atfinities, 352 — 355 Liliace^, peculiarity in the winged seeds of certain, 449 Liliaceous plants, bulb-like seeds of certain, their structure and economy, 361-2 Lime of the banks of the Congo, probably of Asiatic origin, 156 Lindley,Dr. John, his hypothesis of the structure of Reseda, 283-4; his idea of impregnation in Orchidese, 495 ; and of the structure of the ovarium in Orchidese and Oroban- chese, 557—562 Lobelia, divisible perhaps into several genera, 33 Lobeliaceae, proposed as a separate order, 33 Lockhart, David, plants collected by him on the banks of the Congo, 99, 173 Loganieee, an order or section inter- mediate to Rubiacese and Apocineae; observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 37; further observations on the order and on the genera composing it, 132; its only combining cha- racter, perhaps not more than of generic importance, 132 Lolium perenue, supposed molecular motion in the grains of pollen, pos- sibly a circulation of the granules, 530 note Lomentacese, observations on the order and on its natural distribution in Terra Australis, 23 Loranthus and Viscum form a distinct family, 129 Lunaria Libyca, constitutes with Alys- sum maritimum a genus to be called Koniga, 265 Lycopodiacese, affinity of Triplosporite to, 588 Mairua rigida, characters and descrip- tion, with observations on its struc- ture and affinities, 280-1 and tiote Magnoliacese, form a natural class, with Dilleniacese, 13 ; not found in Africa, 151 Maize, brought from America to the banks of the Congo, 155 Malpighiacege, observations on the order, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 105 Manioc brouglit from America to the banks of the Congo, 155 Malvaceae, a natural class, including Malvacese, Juss. ; Sterculiacea?, Yent. ; Chlenacese, Du Petit Th. ; Tiliaceee, Juss. ; and Buttneriacese, R. Br., 11 ; HermanniaceEe added, 109 ; observations on the class, 1 09 ; species found in Central Africa, 288 Malvaceae, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 11 ; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 109 Mangroves, enlargement of the em- bryo, and its consequences, in various species of true and spurious, 363-4 Marantese, structure of flower in, 49 Melanthacese, observations on the order and on the species in the col- lection from Central Africa, 298 Melastomacege, observations on the order, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 117 ; partial coiiesion of ovarium in several genera of the order, and peculiar function of the tubular interstices for the lodgment of the inflected antherae, 117; limits, structure, and generic division of the order, 118 ; Memecylon and Petaioma both belong to it, 118 Melville Island, list of plants collected INDEX. 603 at, by the officers of Captain Parry's voyage, 188 Memecvlon belongs to Melastomaceac, 118 Menzies, Arcliibald, plants collected by him at King George's Soinul, () Mcsenibryantlieniuni, arrangenu'ut of ovules in many species of, 55() Microscopical observations on the particles contained in the pollen of plants, and on the general existence of active molecules in organic and inorganic bodies, 461^, 480 ; lenses used in the observations, 4(35 note, 480 Mimoseae, observations on the order, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 22 ; species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 110 ; species found in Central Africa, 288 Mirbel, MM. de, and Spach, memoir on the development of the embryo in Coniferae, by, 572-3 Mitchell, Sir Tiiomas, plants collected bv, in the interior of Australia, 315, 339 Molecules, active, on the general existence of, in organic and inor- ganic bodies, 463 — 486 ; in the grains of j)ollen of Clarckia pul- chella, and other plants of the order Onagrariic, 467, and in many other families of Phsenogamous plants, 468 ; in Asclepiadciie, ibid. ; in Graminese, 468 and note; in Peri- plocejc, Apocineae, and Orchideae, 469 ; motion continued long after the death of the plant, 469 ; in the supposed stamina of Mosses and Equisetum, 469-70; in all organic tissues, animal or vegetable, living or dead, 470-1; in various pro- ducts of organic bodies, recent and fossil, 471; in inorganic bodies of all kinds, 471-2 ; not afl'ected by intense heat, 473 ; combinations of, forming fibrils, 473 ; their form, 473-4 ; whether of uniform size, 473-4, 480 ; substances from which they had not been obtained, 475 ; not stated to be animated, 478 ; nor to agree in all their properties and functions, 480 ; general result of the inquiry, 481 ; supposed causes of motion examined, 481 — 483 ; molecular motion confounded with animalcular by Leeuwcnhoek and by Stepiien Gray, 483 ; by Needham and Pullun, 483-4; observed by Gleiehcn, Wrisberg, Mullcr, Dr. James Drummond ; observations oa Mr. liy water's microscopical ob- servations, 485 Monocotyledons, difficultv of defin- ing several of the orJers of, and secondary characters consequently employed for that purpose, 52 Monodora myristica, probably intro- duced inio the West Indi'es from Africa, 162 Moringa appears to form an insulated genus or family, Moringea', 204 Mosses, observations on the parts of fructification in, 3i3; Hedwig's account of the sexes in, maintained, 345 ; Palisot de J^eauvois's theory of, controverted, ibid. ; examination of the ripe capsule in Funaria hy- grometriea, 347; and in other species, 348 Musa, observations on the structure of the flower in the genus, 157 note Musanga, a genus of Artocarpcae, observations on its structure and affinities, 138 Myoporinic, oliservations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 40, 339 Myrianthus, a genus of Artocarpc®, observations on its affinities and structure, 138 Myrsinea\ not yet met with in equi- noctial Africa, 150 Myrtaceaj, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, IS Mystropetalon, a new and remarka- ble genus of Balanophorea*, 414 and note Myzodendron, nearly related to Ix)- ranthacca?, 413 note; peculiarities of its vascular tissue, ibid.; and in the structure of its llower and fruit, ibid. Myzodendrea?, a sub-order or tribe of Loranthaceir, 413 note ; approaches Santalacen?, ibid. 604 INDEX. Naked seeds, improperly so-called, defined as Akeua or Caryopsis, 360 : how distinguishable, ibid. ; sometimes originate in a })remature rupture of the ovarium, 360 ; illus- trated by various examples, 361-4 Napimoga, perhaps not different from Homalium, 120 Napoleona compared with Rafflesia, 387-8 Natural orders of plants, suggestion for combining tliem into natural classes, 10, 109 ; number of, in the publications of Jussieu and De Candolle, 10 ; number known in the Flora of Terra Australis [in 1814], 70; [in 1849], 338 Nelson, David, plants collected by him in Van Dieraen's Land, in Cooke's Third voyage, 6 Neottia picta, conversion of the two lateral divisions of the perianthium into stamina, 501 Nepenthes, peculiarity in the seeds of, 449 Neurada prostrata, found in central Africa, 288 Nisa referred to Homaliiise, 120 Nucleus, apex of the, regarded as the point of impregnation of the ovu- lum, 453 Nucleus of the cell in Orchideas, 511 — 4 ; in other Monocotyledonous and Dicotyledonous plants, 513 — 4 Nuytsia fioribuuda, named in honour of the discoverer of that part of the coast of New Holland, to which it is nearly limited, 308 Nymphseacese, genera belonging to, 451; explanation of the structure of the seed in, 451-2; arrange- ment of ovula in the carpels of, 377 note. 555 Olacinse, observations on the order and its alEnity to Santalacese ; and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 136 Olax, observations on the genus and its affinities, 44; on species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 136 Onagrarias, molecules in the grains of pollen of various species of, 467 Opercularia, undoubtedly referrible to Rubiaceae, 36 Oplirys, monstrosity of, described and figured by M. His, 501 ; impregna- tion in, generally effected without the aid of insects, 538 Ophrys apifera, mucous tubes inserted into the aperture of ovulum in, 540 w/d-; cellular thread of ovulum in, 547 Ophioglossese, affinity of Triplosporite to, 588 Orange of the banks of the Congo, probably of Asiatic origin, 156 Orchidese, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 48 ; structure of the flower approximated to the type of Monoco- tyledons, 48 ; compared with that of Scitamineas, 49 ; modifications of antherse of superior importance to those of labellum, 86 ; their simple or acotyledonous embryo, 414-5; observations on the organs and mode of fecundation in, 487 — 543 ; supplementary observations on, 545 — 551; opinions of various writers on, 490 — 8; origin of the stigmata and placenta; in, 560 — 2 ; cellular thread suspending the embryo in, 569 ; on the relation of the lateral stamina, 499 ; believed to be placed opposite to the lateral divisions of the inner series of perianthium, ibid. ; auriculae of the column in, 500 ; inner series of perianthium converted into stamina in, 501; composition of the stigma and ova- rium in, 501 — 4 ; made up of three component parts,'502; Mr. Trancis Bauer's views controverted, 502-3; functions of the different lobes of stigma, 503 ; relative position of stamina and stigmata, 504; de- velopment of unirapregnated ovulum, 504-5 ; conducting sur- faces of the ovarium, 505-6 ; mode of impregnation in, 506 — 510; production and course of pollen tubes, 507 — 510; distinctive cha- racters of the tubes, 507 ; gene- rally very numerous and forming a cord dividing into six portions, passing along the conducting sur- faces, 508; tubes separating and INDKX. (JOT) mixing witli llic oviila, 50S ; opinion of Professor Ainici lliat they come into contact with tlic ovulum, 508-9 ; traced into the aperture of tlie ovulum, 510; the autlior not so far advanced, 509 ; origin of tlie pollen tubes, 509; their growth, 509, 510; a vital action, which may be excited by the stigma of another species, 509- 510 ; their nutriment, whence de- rived, 510; effect of action of pol- len on stigma, 510; subsequent changes in the ovulum, ibid. ; for- mation of the embryo, ibid. ; cel- lular thread })assing from its apex to the apex of the original nucleus, 510, 511; changes in the embryo, 511 ; seed and its funiculus en- tirely without vessels,511; areola, or nucleus of the cell, its position, &c. 511- 514; spirally striated cells in, 51i, 515, 5-lS ; raphides in, 515 ; mucous tubes in various species, ibid.; structure of fibrillae, constituting the pubescence of the aerial roots in, 548 Orchideae and Asciepiadeae, analogy between the two orders, 530; in the presence of an additional part, consisting of a modification or ))ro- duction of the stigma, 530-1 ; in the frequency and necessity of the agency of insects in fecundation, 531 ; penetration of pollen tubes into the cavity of the ovarium, 531-2 ; function of the granules within the pollen tubes in reference to impregnation, 532 Orchideaj and Asciepiadeae, supple- mentary observations on the fecun- dation of, 545 — 551 Orchis fusca, cellular thread of ovu- lum in, 547 Orchis Morio, mucous tubes entering the aperture of ovulum in, 540 ; cellular thread of ovulum in, 547 Orchis ustulata, cellular thread of ovulum in, 547 Orobanchete, Mr. Lindley's idea of the placentation of, controverted, 562 Oudncy, Dr. Walter, plants collected by in Central Africa, 257, 259, 200, 272 Oudnrya, characters of the genus, and obs( rvations on its structure, 272 Ovarium, vascularity of, compared with that of the leaf, 379 note; theoretical view of the origin or formation of, 555 ; excej)tions to the ordinary condition of, 555-0 ; origin of various forms of compound, 457 — 503 ; supposed excej)lions iu Orehidece and Orobancheaj con- sidered, 557 — 502 Ovulum, structure of the unimpregna- ted, in Ccphalotus, indicates the position of the radicle of (he future embryo, 77, 410; structure and de- velopment of in llalllcsia, and in riiaiuogamous plants generally, 40f)-7; in llydnora and Cytinus, 407; structure of the uninipregna- ted, 439—452; in Kingia, 439; iu Ccphalotus, n, 440 ; generally con- sists of two coats enclosing a nu- cleus, 440 ; origin and relation of the coats, and of the future embryo, 440-1 ; structure of ovulum, as de- scribed by Grew, Malpi;,'hi, Came- rarius, Morland, Etienne Francois GeotiVoy, Claude Joseph Geoffroy, Vaillant, Keedham, Adaujou, Spallanzani, Gtrrtner, Turpiii, Kichard, Mirbel, Auguste de Saint- Hilaire, Ludolf Christian Trevira- nus, Dulrochet, and Link, 442-7; in what respects the account given differs from all those observers, 447; exceptions to the general structure in Compositic and Lcuma, 448 ; importance of distinguishing between the coats of the ovulum and those of the ri|)e seed, 449 ; how determinable, 449 — 152; struc- I ture and development of unimprcg- I nated, in Orcludere, 504-5 ; iu As- i clepias, 549-550; the ovulum j naked in Cvcadere, Conifera;, Kphc- i dra, and Gnetum, 453 ; arguments in favour of this view. 454; objec- tions to it, 454-5; origin of the ovulum in Cycadcie and Coniferac, 458-9 Ovules, their marginal insertion in the simjile j)istilla, and in the com- ponent parts of the compound ovarium, sliown in various instances. 379 note; cases of a|)|)arcnl ex- 606 INDEX. ception in Nymphsea, Nupliar, Bu- tomeae, Lardizabalese, ibid., 555 ; Hydropeltideae, Mesembryanthe- mum, 556 ; explanation of, 556 ; be- long to the transformed leaf, or car- pel, and not derived from processes of the axis, 563 ; arrangement of in Cyrtandraceae, 558; in Hydnora, Rafflesia, and Brugmansia, ibid. Oxalideae, distinction of the order, observation on its affinities, and on the genera composing it, 113-l-± Palmse, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis and New Zealand, 51 ; further observations on the order, on its distribution, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 140 Paniceee, a tribe of Graminese, obser- vations on the tribe and its distri- bution in Terra Australis and else- where, 57-8 Papaveracese, stigmata and placentae of adjoining cells confluent in, 559 Papaw of the banks of the Congo, probably brought from America, 155 ; arguments in favour of its American origin, 158 Papilionacese, observations on the or- der, and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 21 ; species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 111; in Central Africa, 295 Parasites on roots, distinguishing cha- racters of, in their leaves, seeds, and embryo, 391-2; modes of union between the stock and para- site, 392 ; no instance, at present, of parasites on roots originating from other parts of the plant, 395 ; found, however, to be the case in Rafflesia Arnoldi, 403. Parasitism of Rafflesia discussed, 389 — 392 ; proved, 394-5 ; compared with Cytinus, Aphyteia, Cynomo- rium, and Balanophora, 391-2 ; mode of growth from the seed, and attachment to the stock in Raffles- iacese, 414 note Park, Mungo, plants collected by him on the banks of the Gambia, 152 Parkia, characters of the genus and observations on the species com- posing it, 289 and note Parnassia, stigmata and placentae of adjoining cells confluent in, 559 Paropsia, its affinities, 121 Parry, Captain, list of plants collected at Melville Island, during the voy- age of, 183, 195. Passifloreae, observations on, 121 ; regarded as forming a natural class, with Cucurbitacese and Homalinae, 122 ; observations on the African species of, 150; compared with Rafflesia, 386-9 Paterson, Colonel, plants collected by him in New South Wales, and at Port Dalrjmple, 6 Peliosauthes Teta, its seed becomes . naked by the early rupture of the pericarpium, 362 Pennisetum trichotomum, a great an- noyance to man and beast, 302-3 Petaloma belongs to Melastomacese, 118 Phaenogamous plants, number of species in Persoon's Synopsis, 5 ; number of Australian species known [in 1814], 7 ; [in 1849], 338 Philydrum, observations on the genus, 53 Phyllocladus, analogy of male and female organs in, 460 Phytolaceae, establishment of the order, observations on its structure and affinities, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 138 Pineapple of the banks of the Congo brought from America, 155 Pinus, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analogy of male and female organs in, 461; plurality of embryos in several species of, 568 — 572; the species of, well adapted for an in- vestigation into the origin and development of the embryo, 569 ; early changes consequent on im- pregnation in, 569— 571 ; separa- tion of the amnios, 570 ; formation of cavity in, ibid. ; development of funiculi, 577; formation of embryos, ibid.; ramification of funiculi, 577- 8 ; each impregnated ovulum con- INDEX. 607 tainiiig several funiculi, and cjich funiculus capable of producing several embryos, 572. Piperaceae very rare in equinoctial Africa, 119 ; explanation of the structure of their seeds, 452 Pittosporcffi, character of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 13 Pistilla and Antherje, analogy of com- position in, 378 — 380 tiote ; proved by the transformation of the one into the other in cases of mon- strosity, 379 note Pistillum of Phaenogamous plants, observations on its composition, 269, 270 note ; hypothetical view of the structure of the compound, 270 note; 299 note; relation of the single pistillum, and of the com- ponent parts of the compound to calyx and corolla, and to the axis of the spike, 292 ; relations of re- duced pistilla, 292 — 291; complete number of pistilla and stamina equal to that of the divisions of calyx and corolla united, 293 ; this complete number equally rare in both the primary divisions of PIut- nogamous plants, ibid. ; Mono- caryum offers the only known example of reduction to a solitary pistillum in the great class Liliacea;, 299 ; its position in that section of Colchicum, 300 ; pistilla when of equal number usually placed oppo- site to the petals of Dicotyledons, and to the outer series of periau- thium in Monocotyledons, 300 Placentae, relations of stigmata and, 553 — 563 ; necessarily double, 556; their arrangement in the carpels, of various families and plants, 557- 500 ; Crucifcrae, Papaveraceae, Par- nassia, Irideae, 559 ; Orchideae, 560-562 ; manifestly double and consequently marginal or submar- ginal in, 560 ; as in Monocot.yle- donous plants generally op|)Osite to the three inner divisions of perian- thium, ibid.; in Apostasia opposite to the three outer divisions, 560-1 ; in Scitamineae, 561 ; placentae of Orobanch(ac double and submar- ginal, 562 Plantain of the banks of the Congo probably of Asiatic origin, 15G Plants, probable number of species in European Herbaria [in 1814], 7; proportion of Dicotyledonous' and Monocotylcdonous in Persoon's Synopsis and in Trrra Australis, 8; in the vicinity of the Coii'jo, 101 — 106 ; how far this proportion is in- fluenced by climate, 8, 102; pro- portion of Acotylcdonous in Terra Australis, 9 ; in various parts of Europe, 9 ; in the vicinity of the Congo, 101 —104 ; common to equi- noctial Africa, America, and Asia, 164; to equinoctial Africa and America, but not found in India, 165; to equinoctial Africa and India, but not found in America, 165 Pleurothallis, spirally striated cells in, 515 Plumbagineae, species in the collection from Central Africa, 297 Plurality of embryos in the seeds of Coniferse, 565 — 575; constancy of, 568—572 Poaceae, a tribe of Gramincae, ob- servations on the tribe and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 58 Podocarpus, structure of the ovulum in, 455; origin of the ovulum in, 458; analogy of male and female organs in, 461 Pollen, niarginal production of, in the antherac, 379 note ; mucous tubes of, observed in Cytinus, 407-8 ; applied to the apices of the enlarged ovula, 408 note; of Cycadeie, 459, 460 ; microscopic observations on the particles contained in the, 463 — 486; mode of action of the pollen in impregnation, 465-6, 475-6; in Asclcpiadciv, Pcriplocea*, and Orchidea^ 476; motion of par- ticles of pollen seen by Needham and Gleichcn, 477; observations of M. Brongniart, 478-9 ; occasionally in some plants continues long quiescent, 574-5 ; of Tradescanlui A'irginica, development of, 514 note. Pollen grains, their structure in As- clepiadea', 524 Pollen tubes, their production and course inOrchidcir, 507 — 510; As- eiepiade.T, 525-8,532; in other fanii- 608 INDEX. lies, 532 ; function of the granules of, in reference to impregnation, 533, 550-1 ; origin, production, growtli, and function of, in Or- chidese, 537 — 541 ; in Bonatea spe- ciosa, 537 — 540; mucous tubes, their growth, &c., 539, 540; traced into the aperture of tlie ovulum, 540 ; confirmed in various species, 547; traced to a definite point in the ovula of Asclepiadese, 550-1; their course, structure, and function in, ibid. Polygalese, observations on the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- tralis, 14 ; on its distinction from Leguminosae, 291-2 Poniax, undoubtedly referrible to Rubiacese, 36 Potalia, observations on the genus and its afl&nities, 133-4 Preiss, M., plants collected by, in Western Australia, 338 Primulaceae, species found in Central Africa, 297 Proteacese, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 40 ; species found at Swan River, 310 ; few species found in the interior, 339 ; peculiarity in the winged seeds of, 449 Pterocarpus erinacea, the tree pro- ducing the African gum Kino, 290 and note Radicle, position of the, in different genera of Cruciferae, 264 Radicle, position of the, in reference to the insertion of the funiculus of less importance in Zygophylleee than elsewhere, 287 Raffles, Sir Stamford, liis journey from Bencoolen into the interior of Su- matra, 369 ; letter to Sir Joseph Banks on the discovery of the great flower, afterwards named Raflesia, 370—373 ; letter to Mr. Marsden, with further particulars, 393-4; further specimens received from, 401 Rafflesia, account of a new genus of plants named, 367 ; character of the genus, 374 ; affinities of the genus, 383— 389,401— 415; compared with Asarinae, 384-5, 389,392, 396, 40] ; Passifloreae, 386-7, 3S9; Napoleona, 387-8; Cucurbitacese, 388; Ster- culiacese, 388-9 ; Cytinus, 396, 401 ; the structure and economy of its female flower, 402 — 410 ; charac- ters of the genus, 424 Rafflesia Arnoldi, on the female flower and fruit of, 399; Dr. Arnold's account of its discovery, and de- scription, 370 — 373 ; drawing and specimens brought to England by Dr. Horsfield, 373 ; description of, 374—376, 415-16; its structure, 377—383; of its column, 377; vessels wanting, ibid. ; of late forma- tion, 412, 413 note; perianthium and bractese, ibid.; antherse, 377 — 383 ; possible styles and stig- mata, 382, 386 ; impregnation, 383 ; insects necessary in, ibid. ; discovery of female flower, 394-5 ; desiderata respecting, 395-6; whether para- sitical on the root from which it springs, 389 — 392 ; its reticulate base, 390, 402 ; structure of the female flower, 403 — 409 ; internal structure of ovarium, 403 — 405 ; compared with that of Hydnora, 404 ; and Cytinus, 405 ; develop- ment of ovula, 406-7 ; seeds, 408 ; embryo, 409 ; its characters, 424 Rafflesia Cumingii, structure of its column and the processes surmount- ing it, 405 note ; its ciiaracter, 425 ; observations on its structure, 426 ; and nomenclature, ibid. Rafflesia Horsfieldii, account of, 389, 390 and note ; its characters, 425 Rafflesia Patraa, Dr. Blume's account of, 402 ; its characters, 424 Rafflesiaceee, a natural family, 410 ; its characters, 423 Rafflesiea?, a tribe of Rafflesiacese, 410 ; its characters, 424 Raphe, apparently external in Zygo- phyllum Fabago, 287 ; its termi- nation affords a sure indication of the orgin of the inner membrane of the ovulum, 441; its position in relation to the placenta, 448 ; ex- ceptions to the general rule, in con- sequence of resupination, 448 ; be- longs to the outer membrane of the ovulum, 450 Raphides in Orchidesp, 515 INDEX. 009 Reseda, tlie capsules of the genus oi)cu at top at a very early period, 303 Resedaeea?, observations on the order, its structure, and affinities, 281 — 285 ; species found in Central Africa, 281 ; comparison with Cap- paridete and CrucifercC, 282 ; Mr. Lindley's hypothesis regarding, controverted, 283 ; structure of petals in, 281, 283-4; development of flower-bud of Reseda odorata, 284- Restiacea:, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 53 ; hardly exists in the interior, 339 Resupination of corolla in Westringia controverted, 39 ; seed in Cremolo- bus and Menonvillea, 264; of ovules in Euonymus and Abelia, 448-9 RhamnesB, character of the order, and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 26 Rhizanthe.T, objections to the union of Rafflesiacese and Balanophoreai in the same class, 412 — 415 ; Mr. Griffith's memoir on the plants re- ferred to, 423 Rhizophorea?, character of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 20; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, and on the characters of the order, 119 Richard, ISI. Achille, his idea of the structure of an Orchideous flower, 501, 561 Ritchie, ]\Ir., plants collected by him near Tripoli, &c., 260 Ross, James, plants collected by him in ]\Ielville Island, 185 Ross, Captain John, plants collected by the officers of his voyage on the coasts of Baffin's Bay, &c., 175 Roupellia grata, a species of cream fruit used by the natives of the west coast of Africa, 153 Rubiaccfc, forms with Apocinea;, As- clepiadea.' and certain genera referred to Gentianeai, a great natural class, 36 ; observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Austra- lis, 36 ; on the division of the order, and on tlie species found in the vicinity of the Con^o, 130-2 ; pro- portions of the order and of its principal divisions in various coun- tries, 130 — 1; new genera of, found in the vicinitv of the Con^o, ibid. ; species found in Central Africa, 295 Ryania referred to Passiflorecc, 121 ; its affinity to Smeathmanuia, 387 7wle Sabine, Captain Edward, plants col- lected by him in Melville Island, 185, 227 Safu of the banks of the Congo, a valuable fruit of the order Ainyr- idea3, 160 Salisburia, analogy of male and female organs in, 460 Salix oleifolia, monstrosities in, illus- trating the origiu of ovula, 563 Salt, Henry, new and rare plants col- lected by, in Abyssinia, 91; rela- tion of plants collected by him to the vegetation of the west coast of Africa, 162 Samolus Valerandi, perhaps the most widely diffused of Phaenoganious plants, 297; geographical distribu- tion of the genus, ibid. Santalaeea;, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 42 ; its affinity to Olacina?, 137 Sapindacea?, observations on the order and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 107 Sapotea?, only one species in the col- lection from Central Africa, 295 ; the woody shell of the nuts really formed of the testa, 296 Sapria, a genus of Rafflesiacete, 423 ; its characters, 426 Sargassuni bacciferum, regarded by Meyen as specitically identical with Sargassum nataus, or vulgarc, 5 SO Sargassum natans found lixed by a discoid base, or root, 580 Saururus, explanation of the structure of its seeds, 452 Savignya, on the structure and cha- racters of the genus, and its aflinities in the order Crucifera^ 262, 2()5 Schleiden, M., his theory of impreg- nation, 574; his observation of the 39 610 INDEX. areolfe or corpu-scuhi in the albumen of all the European genera of Co- niferse, 574-5 Scitamincae, structure of flower in, 49 ; formation of albumen in, 452 Scoraeby, Captain William, calalogue of plants collected in Spitzbergen by, 179 Scrophularinae, observations on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 135 ; in the collection from Central Africa, 296 Seeds never produced entirely naked, 359 Seeds and fruits, on some remarkable deviations from the usual struc- ture of, 357 Seguieria forms with Petiveria, a sub- division of Phytolacese, 140 Sempervivum tectorum, monstrosi- ties in, illustrating the origin of ovula, 563 Sesame^e, one species in the collection from central Africa, 295 Smeathman, Henry, number of species of plants collected by him at Sierra Leone, 101 Smeathmannia referred to Passiflorese, its character and affinities, 386-7 note, 121, 381 Smith, Christian, plants collected by him in the vicinity of the Congo, 99, 173 Smith, Thomas, his observations on the general existence of the fora- men in the membranes of the ovu- lum, 411 Sowerby, G. B., jun., his drawings of Triplosporite, 585 Spheuoclea Zeylanica, identity of specimens from Congo, and various parts of Africa, Asia, and America, 170,171 Spiral tubes produced on the surface of the aerial roots of Orchidese, 548 ; on the inner surface of the corolla of Ceropegia, 549; in the wool enclosing the spines of Mammil- laria and Melocactus, ibid. ; in the coma of the seed of an Apocyneous plant from Brazil, ibid. Spiral vessels, stratum of, beneath the outer coat of the seed of Casuarina, 46 Spiral fibrous, lubes containing and emitting mucus in Blennodia and Matthiola, 316 Spiral vessels in the bulb-like seeds of certain Liliaceous plants, 364 ; do not appear to exist in any part of Bafflesia Arnoldi, 377 ; shown to exist in various parts, 412 ; exist also in Hydnora, Cytinus, Bala- nophora, Cynomorium and Helosis, ibid. Spitzbergen, catalogue of plants col- lected in, by Captain Scoresby, 179 Stackhousese, characters of the order and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 27 Stelis, spirally striated cells in, 515 Sterculia, several species produce seeds which become naked by the early regular dehiscence of the ovarium, 363 Sterculiaccfe, compared with Bafflesia, 388-9 Stigma, on the relative position of the divisions of stigma and parietal placenta? in the compound ovarium of plants, 553 — 563 ; origin and type of, 558; necessarily consist- ing of two parts, not terminal but lateral, 558, 560; whence inferred, ibid. ; the two stigmata of each carpel generally confluent, 559 ; exceptions in Parnassia, Cru- ciferse, and Papaveraceae, where the stigmata as well as the pla- centae of the adjoining carpels are confluent, ibid. ; how proved, ibid. ; in Iridese, also, where the stigmata alternate with the cells of the com- pound trilocular ovarium, ibid, characters derived from modifica- tions of stigmata of less value, 560; composition of, in Orchidese, 501-4 ; functions of its different lobes in, 503 ; relative position of stamina and stigmata, 504 Sturt, Captain Charles, plants found in his expedition into the southern interior of Australia, 313, 337 ; in his expeditious to the Darling, Murrumbidgee and Murray, 338 Style, a mere attenuation of the whole body of the ovarium, 558 Stylidca?, observations on the order and its distribution in Terra Aus- INDEX. 611 tralis, 34; liardly exists in tlic in- terior, 339 Snbgcncric or sectional names of natural groups proposed to Ibriu an essential part of the name, in- serted between brackets, 274-5 Swan llivcr, general view of tlie Botany of, 305 ; number of species ' collected there by Mr. Charles Fra- | ser, 307 ; principal families contained \ in the collection, 307-8 ; observa- I tions on Ihc geograj)hical dis- I tribution of some of the more interesting families or species, 309 lamarind of the banks of the Congo, probably of Asiatic origin, 150 Tapura referred to Chailletea^ 126 Tasmannia, its remarkable stigma, 559 Taxus, origin of the berry in, 43 Terebintacea; of Jussieu, made up of several orders and genera, 111 Cerra Australis, general remarks on the botany of, 361 ; nature of the different parts visited by Mr. Brown and Mr. Eerdinand Bauer, 4 — 6; number of species of plants found in, by Mr. Brown, by Sir Joseph Banks, by Mr. David Nelson, by Mr. Menzies, by Colonel Paterson, by Mr. David Burton, by Mr. George Caley, &c., 6; estimated number of species in the flora of [in 1814], 7 [in 1849], 338; pro- portion of some of the larger orders in the vegetation of, 62 ; a large jtroportion of the genera and species of pha-nogamous plants peculiar to, 03 ; comparison of its vegetation with that of other parts of the world, Soutli Africa, (»3 ; South America, 64 ; iS'ew Zealand, 65 ; l']urope, 65; list of species common to Terra Australis and Europe, 65, «3S ; the portion of the coast ex- tending from Swan River on the W. Coast, to i\Iiddle Island on the •t?. Coast, contains the greatest pro- portion of genera peculiar to New Holland, 309, 338; vegetation of the extratropical interior, 338 ; 1. umber of plants collected in the various cxj)edili()ns to the inl(M-ior, 39 Testa, iiow formed ;tiid dibtinguislicd, 449, 450; sometimes completely obliterated, 450; forms the greater part of the substance of the .seed in certain Liliaeea?, 450; its singular development in the ripe fruits of Banksia and JJryandra. ibid. Thoa, generically the same as Gnctum, 153 Thonningia .sanguinca, related to, if reallv distinct from. Balanopiiora, 1 14 Mo/e. Tiliacejo, observations on the order and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, lOS Tillandsia usneoides. peculiarities of its vascular system, 413 fiotr. Tobacco of the banks of the Congo, probably brought from America, 155; arguments in favour of its American origin, 158 Tradcscantia Virginica, cell -nucleus in its various tissues, 513-14; struc- ture of the hairs of its tilaments, 513-14; striffi on, 513 uoff ; nu- cleus in, ibid, /wte ; circulation in, ibid.; development of its pollen, 5l4:/iofe; circulation in its pollen tubes, 530 no^e. Transportation of plants to distant localities, purposely, 167; acci- dentally, ]67; by natural causes, 168; favoured by the degree of de- velopment and protection of the embryo, 168 Tremandrea\ character of tlie order, and observations on its distribution in Terra Australis, 15 Treviranus, L. C, his account of the structure of the pollen masses, and of the mode of impregnation of As- clepiadea*, 520-1 Tribulus, subdivision of the genus, :\\s Triplosj)orite, some account of, 5 S3 — 591; history of the siieeimen de- scribed, 583; description of the specimen, 585-8; its axis, braclra*, sporangia, and sporules, 5SC-7 ; its analogy witli Ferns and liycopo- diacejc, 587 ; its microscopicaj structure. 587; its atlinitics. oSS ; its probable generic identity wi»h Lepidostrobus; account of a fossil specimen c•lo^cly resembling it, 590 612 INDEX. Triraphis Pumilio, a second species of a New Holland genus of grasses, found in Central Africa, 302 Tuckey, Captain, observations on the plants collected in the vicinity of the Congo, during the expedition of, 97 Umbelliferae, observations on the or- der and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 29 Urena, the double stigmata of the compound ovarium of, 559 Urticese considered as a class rather than an order, 137; observations on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 137 Vascular structure, conformity in, does not always indicate botanical aflfi- nity, exemplified in Coniferse and Winteranese, 413 note; not always uniform in strictly natural families, ibid. Verbenacese, observations on the order and on its distribution in Terra Australis, 38 ; on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 135 Violeae, observations on the order, and on the species found in the vicinity of the Congo, 122 Yiscum album, structure of its stami- na, 460 Vitis, includes Cissus, Ampelopsis, and Botria, 151 Westall, William, his view of King George the Third's Sound, in Flin- ders's voyage, in which Kingia Aus- tralis is represented, 435 Xanthorrhoea, observations on, 50, 438; its anatomical structure, 438, 439, and 7iote Zamia, origin of the ovulum in, 458 ; analosry of male and female flowers in, 459 Zygophyllese, observations on the or- der, and on plants belonging to it found in Central Africa, 285-287 END OF VOL. I. PRIJfTED BY J. E. ADLARD, BARTHOLOMEW CLOSE. ^C Xh , 1,1, ■ ,1,1 ,1,1, 1,1, 1, ■-.>,«, 1, 1 ,1,1,', , >,■,>,•,>, 1 1 1,1,1, >^ 1 I I iliii ijch I ih i{f I ( I r ill I I i;i I I t,i,t;( *iT*l*i*;*i?Ti*l'i*ii*i'[*iilriiilifTirii I 1^1 ' I* I ' I M* 1^4 ' 1 ' I • ii I li 1^1 If 1 1 1 1 1 I 1 I 1 1" I 1| * I ' f ' f *» * I ' f 'l * i:i;i I I I i;(:i:i I I 1,1 I CI I ,1,1,1,1,1,1 (fi I I I r;i;ili|i!i li!ilt|iii!i!i[if(Iil!{i!i}i[i!([i I I I I 1 I II II iIiS I 1 I I l|!!!!l!!:.iJi.{!;i!i'i|!!.ji!i;i! ! !!!i,i;i.!ti.!i:.!iii:ij{.'i!r:i I I lit til I II I 1 I ;<;.!.:r! iiiiiii ;i I I t"i •I' ' ii' I '■•'II It. I Ii!i!if«!"I i,i;i 1 I I t I \\l[t t'l'' ,1,1, 1 1 1 1 I I I i'r'i'i'i' tlililiiil <\\\\]\ :i;i;i;i;i;i;i;i,'i;i,'i I I III IS f I ti,! 1 I I I iji 1,1 1 1 1 1 I 1 IT, II, I 1 1 1 1 1 I I I I > 1 1 1 1 I 1 1 gi I I 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 1 1 I I I t;t 1 1 i:i 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! I r ( 1 1 1 t I ( I Li.^t I i;i 111 i;i 1^^ I't I I t I I 1 I 1 1 1 I 1 I 1 1 ^( I I I I I i{i 1,1 1 1 I J 111 > 1 1 (;r t lyiji 1^1^^ iji.^ I I I I t I I I I I 1 t t 1 i;i I I 111 1 ih I I 1 I I I i;i I I I 1 I 1 ifi;i I I 1 lit I I 1^^ III I I I It II r lit I til I ! II I i:i I 1 I I I I 1 I I 1,1 I I II II ih I I I 11^^ 111 1 I 1 I 1,1 I I I I I I [I ill II I i,i,T II ih I I (I ill I I I ill I I II II i;i|< I II II iJi I It 1,1,1 I ih 1 I 1 I I I ill 1 I 1 I r I I I litji 1 ijilt.i'i i.i.r I I i'l 1,1 I I ( I 1 I th ill I 1 I I q^ I I 1 I I I I t lll.I 1,1 I 1 I I I I iHhhJt t,M I 1 1^1 I I lilil t 1 t 1 til t I I I ( I I I I 1,1 I I I 1,1 I t I 1 tjlll^ t I I I 1 1 I ( I « UT I I I SM-: I ',S,\Vl « I l^lit I . ijlhll I I ijl I t^^l^^ t I I I I I iji I I ill I I i t I I 1 (,t n^i I t I iJi i : iji{i{i I I iji i^^l^^ '.l,',',l«',l.I,l,l«'i'tl|ll'.',l|^i*Tlllt'#l«l|l»lrlil,l.l.l,l.l-l,l.l,'.l.'|l|l,l,lil.lTl.lll,lllill'fl.l.*t'll. *l|l,l>lrlft*',ll'l'l'»'»*l^l*-|*l*f'«»('l'l'lW'l'l^t'l'»'f*f*l*»'l'l'l'«'l'l'iI|'l>|Ill»'»>fll'l*l^f'l'jl|*f»»l'l'»'TW'-|'t'l'l'i-ll't \\W\ !ih I f.'i:i;i I I 1,1 111 i;i lit t I'l 1 I ( 1,1 1,1 I I I I I I I I 1 I '■'•'^iM-riMi 'i I M I I 1 Itji I t t 1 III II I'll .!iS!i!<: I I I 1 1 I I I II '!'!'!'M' '1,1 1 1,1 1^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 11, i;i:ii:i:i|i;! I I i|i I I i|ni;iji;i|' !i!!i;;;ii!t','il.[.;.;iM I I 1 I I I I I III I c[ ( I 1 ( 1 . I 1 1 f[ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 11' III I ' I «.' ' 1 1 1 1 '1 i;i I I 1 1 I t;i; l,lit I 1,1 1,1,!, i'ii.ll'Iliji' I I t'l 1 I I I i,i,i:i 1,1,1 1,1,1,1,1,1 j,i III I til 'I'l'i'i'i Ill'Itl'I' II II I I I I ^'I'l' 4' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' l>l ill It I I I luri iri,i,i;i, I'l'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'i'l'i'i i{iji[i[i[ilt,'i'ili!i:i!i!i'i!!li[iji[ijili'ili!i{i I 1,1 , l-l,i_I ( I, I, I , I. I , ( ,1, [, I, 1,1, I, U 1,1 ,1,1, !.;l;li;j;!!;i[i!i till 1 1 1 ill 1 1 1 III 1 1,1 !li;!;!.N,'l;.;tit t I 1^1 lll I I 1 I I l.f.tll I 1 1 I 1 1 I It I i; ,1.1,1,1,1,1,1 ,1,1, L I, 1,1, I, I, 1^1 .1,1,1,1,1,1 I 1,1,1^1 1,1, ;i,i;i.i;ih I I ' 1 1^ I I,' I,'- ililiyililO'l'l'iiIi.tl 'I'i'tVi'M'i'i'iVj I'l'l' ltltlIIt(l'f*t'(Mllirill'l[*l*l't'i*!M'l'll'l*"II(MM'lM'l(fl'tf'll*ff(*lM'lMllIt!t^ 'It I'lll'i'l' 'Itlfii iriiiiriifrii'iii*iit[!i*i(i'i*iwfi*(*i'i*»i'rTfii'^r'i^f*r*(iliti({ltiiTi[tT' f*iiitT*(i rfir^r^ii^r'i'i*('iMS»^(*i*iS*i*f'i-iM'(*i'iM^fW'r*i*i*i'rf''t'iM^('i'iM'T'fM'i*iM'i»i*fi'fT*rv*^iii*»W*t'f'i* I'l'iM'i'i't'r* , I , I |l |l. ( , I , I .[ , 1,1,1 , I .1 , t , I, 1 ,i ,1 , UL, 1,1, I , 1,1, I ,1, t (,l ,1,1 .1 .i,( , ^ ■ ' ( ' f ' t ' I M ' r I t 'It tit til I ill I (I (11 till tit I (Hi^t^^ 1 I I I I I I I I'l lU I'l'i^ M I 'I'r I'l'i' I'l'r'i'i'in'i 'I'^i I'l' I ri 1 I I'l I I I'l I'l I'l I I I 1 1 I I I 1 I'l 'I'l 'I'tM ri IM r ,1,1, !,«,»., 1,1,1,1.1, 1,1, I, I, I, I, 1,1, 1,1, I, 1,1,1,1,1, 1,1,1.1,1, 1,1, I, 1,1, 1,1, 1,1, I, I, I, 1,1, 1,11, I, 11, I, I, 1,1, 1,1, I, 1,1, I, 1.1, I, I, ■,',', 1,1, 1,1, 1,1, 1,1, 1,1, 1,1, I,., 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, ', 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1,11(11111, 1,1, [,i[itiiii, I, I, I, I, 111, 1,1,1, 1, t, 1, 11, 1,1111111, 1, 1,1, 1,1, J, 1,1, 1,1,1, »,i, .1 ,l,l,l[l,l,t,lllll,l,l,lll,l,l,l,l,ll,l,l,lll[ll|(llll(lltl(lill.il[llflll!|lllllll(ll,ll,l|,l,l,l(l,l,ll,l. 1.. 1,1, I, I, 1,1, I, I, I, 1,1-1, 1,1, «, 1,1, l|l,l,!, I, 1,1, 1,1, L,U1,(, I, I, 1,1, 1,11, 1,1, II, 1, 1,1, 1,11, I, LI, I, 1,1, 1, I, 1,1, 1,1, I, I, 1,1,1,1,1, 1,1, 1, 1,1, I, 1,1, 1, I, I, 1,1, 1,1,^ , 1. 1, 1, 1, 1, t, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1, 1,111, III, LI, (,(,(, 1, 1, 1, 1(1,1, iiiiiin, 1,1, 1-1,1, 1, 1,1, 1,1, 1, 1,1, 1, 1,1, 1, 1, 1,1, 1,1,1, w I II I '.^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 III I.I I iS 1 1 1 1 1 lit 1 1.I^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 111 11 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 III I'l 1 11^ I'W'I' 1.1,1.1 'i'i'iW'i'i' i'llI'Mth! 1 I I.I 111 ' ' ' ' ' ^ ;l;[;i;lll!l f't^'i'! IiIiS! 1 1 1.1 'I 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 II, .hl.Ml! t ! I I I 1 i:t t I CI I I 1 1 1 i-ri llllllllllill.illlli t 1 iM t;i.u I 1 I iri I I 1 11 I'll ;i,i I ! 1 I ,i,t,i I 1,1 i'i'Jii'!.., [«!¥!'!';'; [i til 111 i't'i'iiii, lit I 11 1.1,1 I .f;!.niiji!ii;!iiirt.!i!i;;!;;i!if:!;i;!;!;ii!;!;';:i!;^ I I I I 1 1 1 I II 11 ; Vi'i'i'i'ivM'i'iV ' ' ' ' ' • ' ' ' ' ' I t 1 '• !;i!i !•!'!': I'ri!.' i^i^i'i' I I'l III iW\ ill 1 : iii iJil'lvr 'I't'-'i'i' i^iv I I I 111 1 lllil 111 lllll llll ItJiS!